League of His Own Ch. 01
A young man leads a dual life with support from his family.
A/N -- Hello! And now for something completely different... Nah, not really. At most, I probably check reality at the door regarding a few things but some aspects of the relationships take a more modern view on the world of dating, for example.

I've read one or two comments for other stories (not mine) saying the story was simply wish fulfilment on behalf of the author. More than one young Australian male wanted to play cricket in the Ashes against the Poms (England). Growing up in Sydney, it was either dreaming of hitting a century in the cricket for Australia, or scoring the winning try for your favourite team in the yearly NRL Grand Final.

Most other stories I've written, the MC is generally a decent or at least a somewhat sympathetic character that some readers could even identify with. In this story... Hmmm, you might not like him as much, though I hope you'll still cheer for him in the end. But, to be honest, the reason this story is being posted in this category is he's going to be intimate with some family members.

To explain one further thing for those who won't really know what the hell I'm talking about before the start:

The sport of rugby league. A popular winter sport played in Australia (primary New South Wales and Queensland), parts of New Zealand, England (primarily the M62 corridor, Merseyside in the west to Humberside in the east) and parts of south-western France (Catalan area, Toulouse, Perpignan). Rugby league differs from rugby union in certain aspects, from the number of players on the field, the way scrums are completed, and the general rules. I won't go into too many technical details though.

One last thing:

This story is dedicated to former rugby league player Rob Burrow. Standing only five-five, weighing in at 65-70kg and playing at half-back, he played in the English Super League for the Leeds Rhinos between 2001-17, playing 493 games, winning 8 Super League Titles, 2 Challenge Cups, and 2 Harry Sunderland Trophy's (Man of the Match/MVP in the Grand Final). In late 2019, it was revealed he had been diagnosed with Motor Neurone Disease, of which there is no cure and little treatment available. As of early 2022, Rob is confined to a wheelchair, having lost all motor function and the ability to speak. It is an incredibly sad story but the rugby league community in England has come together to raise money for his established charity to hopefully find a cure.

All characters involved in sexual scenarios are 18+.

All reviewing / editing completed by the author. Any issues with grammar are my own. My spelling is generally okay as Microsoft Word will catch any glaring errors. But I won't claim any story I upload is perfect. I'm only human! (Captcha tells me every time.)

Anyway, hope you enjoy. Comments and feedback appreciated as always.

*****

Sitting in front of the assembled media as a somewhat shy and naïve eighteen-year-old isn't how I expected life to turn out when I'd dreamed of playing professional sport growing up. Thousands of kids would have dreams of scoring the winning runs in an Ashes test against England, or scoring the winning try for their favourite team in an NRL (National Rugby League) Grand Final, or kicking the winning goal for the Sydney Swans in Australian Rules football, particularly when playing any team from Melbourne.

Ah, the old Sydney versus Melbourne rivalry. Not sure if we hate them or Queenslanders more...

Anyway, why was I sat in front of the media? I was about to sign my first professional contract as a rugby league player. I would be signing for what the media considers the worst team in the national competition, the West Sydney Rangers. They'd won only half a dozen games over the past three seasons, but I was signing for them as their current half-back had one more season before retirement, and I was being recruited to lead a new generation of players after he departed. As I was only just eighteen and hadn't completed high school, I would be signing a part-time contract, for the first season, and would be still be attending high school to complete my studies. Trying to mix professional sport and my studies would be difficult, but it was something my mother, representing me legally, and my agent, who my mother had selected on my behalf, insisted I do.

I actually agreed with them. Most professional rugby league players retired by their mid-thirties due to the strain on their bodies. With increasing professionalism, there was a rise in demands on the human body, and with that came more injuries are bodies were pushed to the limit. While those at the top were handsomely rewarded with almost million dollar contracts, the majority made enough to live comfortably, but gone were the days where it was more semi-professional and most players had full-time jobs. I wanted to complete my studies and have something to carry me onwards after my career finished. And it was always possible I'd wash out after only a couple of seasons if I simply wasn't considered good enough.

Some players would move into the media. Others would move into coaching. A select few would move into administration of the game as a whole, or at one of the clubs that made up the competition. But the majority would retire then have to find some way to provide for their families for another thirty or so years until they were of actual retirement age. Quite a few rugby league players are, to be honest, considered utter meatheads. When you listen to a lot of them, and read what they get up to sometimes, it's hard to disagree that a lot of them are missing a few brain cells, but they're also human beings, just like everyone else, and they had skills and gifts that allowed them to play professional sport. I planned on attending university when my career was over and finding a second career. If it was in five years or fifteen, it didn't matter.

The coach of the team I'd be joining was currently talking about me to the assembled media. I had played rugby league since I was around five years old, either for my local league club, Northern Meadows RLFC, and also played for Northern Meadows High School in the state competition. At sixteen, I'd represented my state in the youth State of Origin series, though only as the back-up to the number one pick, but missed selection as an Australian schoolboy to tour England.

My position was half-back. I stood at five-nine, weighed about seventy-five kilos. Sounds a little overweight but my body fat was low, muscle density being high. I couldn't be too heavy as I relied on athleticism and speed in my position, in addition to positioning and the marshalling of my players. One of the most important facets of my game, and the part I spent a lot of time developing, was in kicking. I was also the goalkicker for conversions and penalty goals, and was handy at kicking field-goals too. While my teammates at school would head off home immediately once training finished, I'd spend another hour putting the ball through the posts, continuously working on my accuracy. My percentages had improved with every season since taking upon the role.

"So the plan is for Daniel to complete his studies," the coach explained to the assembled media, "He will train with Rangers two nights a week, his high school team once a week, but will be available if Rangers play on a Friday night, and weekend games won't be an issue as his Schoolboy Cup games are on Wednesday night. We are aware of his commitments to playing for Northern Meadows High School in the school state competition at the same time. Compensation in regards to any potential injuries has already been worked out." He turned to me. "Daniel, do you mind answering questions? They'll go easy on you."

I glanced at my mother first, then my agent. Both of them nodded. "Sure, I'll answer a few." I'd had a little media training but I knew that some sports journalists could be brutal at times. They'd dissect anything stated, trying to craft a story, even if it was complete bullshit.

"Daniel, you're joining what is considered the worst team in the NRL competition. Last season, Rangers won only one game all season, finishing with the wooden spoon. The season before, they won only three games, finishing joint bottom on the table. Your school career is exemplary. I'm left wondering why you'd choose to join Rangers when teams like the Roosters and Panthers were interested in your signature."

Clearing my throat, I managed a tight grin. "While it is true that West Sydney Rangers has struggled on the field in recent years, the chairmen and coach have put the pieces on the board to ensure that this club will be a success on and off the field, sooner rather than later. The training facilities are first class. I won't be the only player signing to lead this club to future success. It might not be this year or next. There is a long term vision for this club, and I'm excited about the future."

"Do you honestly believe Rangers are capable of winning the NRL title within the next five years?" another journalist asked.

"I would love to say anything is possible. Why not this year? All it takes is a little hard work, dedication, skill, and yes, some luck too. No-one thought Leicester City would win a Premier League title two years after promotion from the Championship. Why not Rangers winning the title after a couple of bad seasons?"

The press conference continued with the same sort of questions, wondering why a prospect like myself was joining the worst team. Thing is, if the NRL had a draft system like the AFL (Australian Football League), or like most American sports, there was a chance I'd have ended up at Rangers anyway. But I was offered a lot of money to sign a three-year deal as an eighteen-year-old with a guarantee to start the season once I graduated from high school. It was far too good an opportunity to turn down.

Returning to a smaller room once the question and answer session was finished, my agent and mother took copies of my contract, the club holding onto another. After a round of handshakes, I sat down with the coach again as he handed me a copy of my weekly itinerary, a dietary plan I needed to follow, and my training regime. He surprised me by adding something else.

"Look, I know a lot of the older guys in the team will probably give you all sorts of advice. Mine is to ensure you focus on your studies, Daniel. Billy is in his last season at half-back, and unless he's injured, there's a good chance he'll play most of the season. You'll get your chance in at least half a dozen games, as he's going to need rest, but this is a learning year for yourself. I take it your high school is going all out for state competition this year?"

"Yeah. Runner-up the past two seasons. It's win or bust this season. Half the team will be graduating at the end of the year, and the prospects coming through simply are not as good."

"I've got the school calendar here, so I knew when you'll be playing mid-week games. I've organised with the school that your training will only be with us, but you'll liaise with your school coach about other matters." He paused before asking, "Sure it's not going to be too much?"

"I'm young, fit and healthy, coach. I think the more time I spend on the field, the better. That'll keep me sharp. Sitting on the sidelines all year would be tough, unless you wanted to stick me in reserve grade."

"No, I think what we've organised will be best."

Shaking hands, he wished me good luck for my return to school, particularly as it would be my final year. I'd attend my first training session on the Tuesday afternoon, though the first trial match wouldn't be for another month. Pre-season was all about conditioning and developing on skills that would have gone slightly rusty during the off-season.

My agent took off in his sports car rather quickly leaving me alone with my mother. Turning towards her, she smiled before hugging me tightly. "I'm proud of you, Danny," she whispered.

"I'll admit I'm a little nervous."

"That's only natural. But this is what you've been working towards since your very first game at five years old. Ready to go home?"

"Yeah. I've got that party tonight that's being thrown for me. Mark and Chris will be picking me up later. Wouldn't mind getting out of this suit when we get home though." I hugged my mother again. "Thanks for all the help, Mum. It's appreciated."

"You're still my little boy, Danny."

As Mum drove us home, I glanced at her and grinned. Her name was Lauran Cole. She was forty-four years old and had been a single mother to three children since I was five years old. I had two older sisters, Kyla, who was twenty-two, and Aimee, who was twenty years old. My sisters also lived at home, Aimee still attending university, Kyla working full-time, but Mum insisted all her children could remain at home for as long as they wanted, even those who might soon be making even more money than herself in a year or two.

Dad had walked out on the family when I was five years old. He'd been having an affair with Mum's best friend and he chose her over us. They ended up moving across country to Perth, where Dad's parents and extended family lived. I'd seen him perhaps three times since the day he'd walked out, and hadn't made any attempt at keeping in contract with any of his children since I was around ten years old. That meant we also didn't see our other grandparents, aunts, uncles or cousins. I don't think any of us were particularly upset, as he eventually married and started a new family.

Since the day he'd walked out, Mum had raised her three children alone. Our surname, Cole, was her maiden name, able to change all of ours after making a request that was ignored by my father. Once enough time passed, she was allowed to change it. I knew my mother had dated from time to time, but there were no permanent relationships that we know about. No long term boyfriend and certainly no fiancé or potential step-father.

I did wonder if my mother was lonely from time to time, but she always seemed to be in a good mood and happy with life. She worked as a contract lawyer, which made her the perfect person to ensure anything I signed could be reviewed by someone who knew what they were doing. I hadn't had much to do with my agent yet. I didn't have a clue so left my mother to look after me. Basically, as long as I wasn't ripped off, I'd have no complaints.

Arriving home, I had a couple of hours to burn before I'd be picked up for the party, the last party we'd enjoy before returning to our studies at the start of February. It was one of those usual house parties that young men and women wanted to hold on a January evening in Australia. It was going to be warm, there was going to be a pool, definitely alcohol, perhaps some drugs, which I would definitely avoid, though nothing more than a little weed, and probably a lot of casual sex. I did have a girlfriend but, well, things hadn't been going great lately. She'd hadn't exactly been supportive of me becoming a professional footy player. Never explained why though.

Kyla wasn't home, still at work, but Aimee was on holiday from university, getting to her feet and hugging me tightly after I'd walked in the door. My younger older sister was gorgeous. No more than five-four, with brunette hair to her upper back, a pair of gorgeous brown eyes. She had faint freckling over her nose and cheeks, that just made her look adorable, and a pair of lips that even had me wondering how it would feel to kiss her.

Aimee had curves. For a twenty-year-old woman, they were remarkable, the sort of woman you'd see gracing a lingerie catalogue for women who had a larger chest, shall we say. I knew she had D-cup tits, simply because I'd flat out asked her cup size. She'd laughed, thought it was cute I was interested, and just satisfied my curiosity. Great pair of legs too.

My mother had gorgeous blonde hair. That was her natural hair colour, anyway. She went through periods of colouring it, sometimes a strawberry blonde, though I'd admit she looked fantastic as a brunette. At the moment, her colour was natural, though the colouring meant it was slightly darker than it used to be. No sign of any grey just yet. Like me, she had blue eyes, and even after three kids, she was rather slim, thanks to a healthy diet and exercise. She enjoyed yoga and I'd walked in on her in certain positions more than once. She'd smirk at the look on my face as I'd hurry to my bedroom, feeling a little awkward.

She also had a smaller chest than her two daughters at only a B-cup, but I knew she loved wearing lingerie, as I helped with chores around the house, and dealt with all the underwear in the house when doing the washing. Yes, I took an interest in their underwear, just satisfying my curiosity. Never wanted to ever take a pair for other reasons. Did I take a whiff of their scent every so often though?

Yes. I don't feel guilty about that. Call it curiosity. Call me a perv. It was something a little naughty. Fairly sure they knew I did it too.

After getting out of my suit, I joined my mother and sister outside by the pool, no surprise they were already on a pair of sunlounges. Both of them whistled at seeing me in only my swim shorts. I'll admit that I could look in the mirror now and see the maturity in my face and in my body. Years of weight training as I prepared my body had given me definition. I had darker hair than anyone in the family, the one reminder of my father, but blue eyes like my mother. My nose had been broken once, and while it set, it did remain slightly dented. Mum said it gave my face 'character'. Well, as long as I wasn't an ugly fucker! Also had chest hair starting to appear, wondering if I should wax it or not. I'd worry about it later.

Being five-nine, and having to deal with opposition players who could be over six inches taller, and sometimes well over twenty kilos heavier, I'd certainly had to spend years toughening up. Even at eighteen, I'd already had a myriad of minor injuries. Broken a few fingers. Damaged ligaments in a knee, which had thankfully healed completely. And a nasty concussion when I was fifteen. Took a knee straight to the head, which was a complete accident, but I was out of it for a couple of weeks.

Sliding into the pool, I enjoyed the cold water as it was a hot January day. The sun was beating down and I knew I'd have to put on some cream soon. I had a healthy tan as I spent more time outside then in. Mum didn't tan too often, aware that too much sun would take away some of the youthful glow, and she was looking rather pale nowadays, while Aimee was sensible when it came to tanning.

"Come put some cream on us," Mum called, "And we'll put some on you."

I'd done this more times than I could count. Did I get excited doing it? Of course I did. My mother was an attractive mature woman, while Aimee was a drop dead gorgeous curvy brunette bombshell. Did anyone make it awkward? No. If I got hard while doing it, there might be a giggle from them, I'd chuckle, then I'd be complimented on my strong hands. Needed strong hands when it comes to handling a football or palming someone in the face when breaking a tackle.

Mum moaned softly a couple of times as I started massaging her shoulders before moving down her back towards her firm little bum. As always, she was wearing a bikini, this one a rather fetching red colour, chuckling to myself as she giggled when I creamed up her bum before moving down her legs to her feet. Thanking me, I then moved over to Aimee, who'd already undone the string on her white bikini top. She was only a little thicker than her mother, and I loved digging my fingers into her body. After finishing her off, I slapped her bum, laughing away before leaping into the pool.
Kyla arrived home from work an hour or so before I was meant to be leaving. She poked her head out the sliding door, wished us hello, before she disappeared for a few minutes. Returning in a bikini of her own. I couldn't help watched her stride on by towards another sunlounge. She knew I watched her every step of the way. Twenty-two, another brunette with blue eyes, her body would be considering somewhere between her mother and sister, some delicious curves, and a pair of C-cup tits that were just absolutely perfect.

Lowering her sunglasses, she smiled at me. "Like what you see, Danny?"

"I'm fortunate to be surrounded by three beautiful women."

Mum snorted. "I think he wants a favour tonight."

"Nope. I'm being picked up and can find my own way home. I'm just appreciating what I have in my life right now."

"How are things with Rachel?" Aimee wondered.

Okay, I could understand the question. I might be eighteen. Captain of the Northern Meadows High School rugby league team. I'd just signed a professional contract to play rugby league. I was somewhat popular in school, always hoping it was because people genuinely liked me rather than just because of my reputation on the field. Rachel had been my girlfriend for two years.

I was still a virgin. I'd say technically, so I'll need to explain. I was experienced at kissing. Very experienced at that. Had some under the shirt action at fondling her impressive chest, Rachel of a similar size to Aimee. She was a redhead, with blue eyes, lots of freckles, and a fantastic arse. She had quite the temperament on her. Could also be a real sex pot, though that was all a tease. I'd fingered her a few times, and she'd given me the occasional handjob, but anything else was off limits. It could be frustrating after getting all worked up only to shut me down. I'd voiced my frustrations more than once to my sisters and mother.

"Patience is a virtue," Mum would state, "Are you in any rush to lose it?"

"Well, I guess not. But the constant teasing is getting a bit much. If she doesn't want to have sex with me, I wish she'd just tell me so I can find someone who does. I just feel like I'm being led on."

That was a conversation that had taken place only a fortnight earlier. We'd been out for a date. The usual thing, a dinner and a movie, before a couple of drinks then hanging out in the backseat of my car. As soon as it got anywhere close to something else, I was more than willing just to go down on her, she shut me down again. I'll admit I drove her home a little quicker than normal, and cut off our end of date kiss before she could get me all hot and bothered again.

We'd been on a couple of dates since then, and talked every day on the phone, but I had a feeling everything was coming to a head. It would be a case of we'd finally lose our virginity together, as we were both virgins, or we'd split up and I'd find someone who didn't prove to be such a cocktease.

Getting out of the pool to have a shower and dress before my friends arrived, I made a cocktail pitcher for my sisters, pouring a glass of wine for Mum, delivering those outside as I sat in the shade, sipping at a beer. The three women in my life chatted between themselves, not surprised they were talking about events of the day involving myself. I was fairly sure my picture would appear in some newspapers the next morning. Not back page, at least a few pages in, but having half a dozen clubs after your signature does mean some attention from the press.

Mark called me when he pulled up outside, kissing my sisters and mother on the cheek, the latter warning me to behave. Assuring her I'd be a good little boy, hearing their laughter in my ears as I walked outside, I joined my two best mates in Mark's second hand Ford Falcon. "Looking forward to tonight, boys?" I had to ask once underway.

"This party is going to be sick, mate," Chris replied, "Stacy was on the blower earlier. Fridge full of grog. Couple of baggies for those interested. Decent music for once. Nearly the entire year group is there. Last time to let our hair down before we start our last year."

"Rachel going to be there?" Mark asked.

"I guess so. She said she'd be joining us later."

"All isn't well, I take it?"

"I dunno, mate. I just don't know."

"Didn't see anything on telly today. How'd the signing go?" Mark wondered.

"That was easy. Mum's looking after the contracts. Agent is the one who negotiates everything. I might bin him off in the end though. Mum is more than capable of looking after that. Press conference was awkward, mostly wondering why I chose Rangers over other teams, particularly the Panthers."

"Yeah, but then you'd have to go to Penrith all the time," Chris joked, "Bogan fuckin' central, mate."

"And where we live is much better?" Mark retorted.

"Far as I'm concerned, this city is mostly bogan central," I added, "Think you two cunts aren't bogans?"

"Then what are you?" Chris asked, glancing back at me.

"King of the Bogans!" I shouted, raising my arms as much as I could.

The street where the house party was being held was full of cars lining each side. The house was enormous, I knew who was hosting it, the girl had some rather rich parents who were currently away on a cruise. She was a good friend, greeting the three of us at the front door. Chris and Mark had a short hug, I got a hug and a kiss, smirking at them as she looped her arm around mine. "Now Danny, everyone is eager to hear about what happened today. No-one saw anything on the news," Stacy said, "Quite a few people are out the back. Some of your teammates are already here too. Just behave tonight. Don't need the coppers called out."

"I should be upset at the insinuation I'd be any trouble at all, Stacy."

After grabbing a couple of beers, I wandered out back to see plenty of girls already in the pool, while most of my teammates were gathered around a table, already sinking a few bevvies. There were cheers at my appearance, and as soon as I sat down, I was inundated with questions once again. It was already known that, apart from our full-back, John, the rest would likely not make it into the professional ranks, though could still keep playing in one of the lower grade competitions.

After explaining how the day had gone, particularly my weekly itinerary, which everyone agreed sounded exhausting, we moved onto what we'd done during our time off from school and what we were looking forward to most for the school year to come.

"Hopefully a couple of hot new teachers," Greg stated, one of the centres for our team.

There was more than one snort of amusement. "Think you're going to fuck one of your teachers?" Mark laughed, "You've been reading too many stories, mate."

"Get one of those young student teachers in and the world is your oyster," Matt suggested, one of our second rowers. Big unit of a man, at least six-four at eighteen.

"What do you think, Danny?" Chris wondered.

"I have a girlfriend."

I did have a girlfriend, but my life would change that night. I was about six beers deep when I realised I hadn't heard from Rachel since I'd arrived, assuming she'd have either messaged me or at least tried to find me. It was only when Stacy came and tapped me on the shoulder that I knew something was wrong, simply by the look on her face.

"What's wrong?" I had to ask.

"It's... Rachel..."

My stomach dropped. It wasn't the tone of an issue where I'd find her sick or upset. My teammates immediately got to their feet. Stacy looked around and sighed. "Okay, you can follow but I don't want any fighting in my house..."

"Ah, shit," Mark muttered, "I fuckin' knew it. We fucking warned you, mate."

They had, but I simply didn't want to listen.

Following Stacy inside, I heard the volume of conversation drop. Meeting more than one pair of eyes, there was a little sympathy and more than one nod of respect. That was already telling me what I was going to find and that they would approve of however I chose to handle it. Following Stacy upstairs, she walked me to a closed door. Turning towards me, she hugged me tightly for a moment. "I'm sorry, Danny," she whispered, "No-one had a clue until someone came downstairs and divulged what was going on. Word passed and, as soon as I heard..."

She opened the door to reveal my girlfriend being made airtight by three young men, a further three men stroking themselves to the side of the bed. I stood in the doorway and sighed. It wasn't quite what I expected. A little worse, to be honest. I recognised all of them, the deadbeats and druggies that are found in every school. The one she was blowing met my eyes and nearly shit himself, no doubt seeing my teammates at my back.

"Oh fuck!" he cried. Most eyes in the room turned towards me. The fear was palpable as they knew exactly who I was, and knew exactly who they were fucking. Nine times out of ten, they'd be left nothing more than bloodied bodies on the floor for it.

Then I smiled. "Gentlemen. Gentlemen. Calm yourself. While I could tell my teammates to kick the absolutely living shit out of you right now, quite frankly, you've done me a favour. Just one question, Rachel. How long ago did you lose your virginity?"

She didn't even have the gall to look guilty. "Over a year ago," she replied with a simple shrug of her shoulders, "I'd have fucked you eventually but it was never going to last."

"I figured you were just stringing me along. No idea why, but I don't care anymore. This relationship was reaching its end anyway." Shrugging, I started to laugh. "Fuck it, have yourself a good time, guys. I generally don't slut shame too often, but I'd get yourself tested if you're fucking her bareback. No idea how many guys she's had fuck her, but if she's being made airtight and taking it that hard in the arse already, I can only imagine she's got plenty of experience."

"We're not going to handle them, Danny?" Mark asked at my shoulder.

"Nope, she's not worth the time, hassle, spilled blood or the assault charges we'd no doubt earn. These six dickheads have just done me a big favour."

Returning downstairs, I grabbed a couple of unopened bottles of spirit and wandered outside, no surprise nearly everyone else present following us outside. Standing up on the same picnic table we'd been sat around earlier, I opened the bottle of Jack Daniel's and raised it up. "Ladies and gentlemen, your captain of Northern Meadows High School rugby league team is now a single man!" There were some confused cheers. "Who's going to win the Schoolboys Cup this year?"

"The Magpies!" they shouted. Our jerseys were black and white, with black shorts, white and black socks. The team had been known as that for decades before I'd attended the school.

"Too right! We're going to win the fucking cup and put our school on the map!" That led to more cheers before I gestured around at my teammates and saluted. "To the best teammates in the world. This will be our last season together. Let's make it a good one, yeah?"

"Fuckin' oath, mate!" Mark yelled.

"Undefeated fuckin' run, Danny. Smash 'em all!" Greg shouted.

"Right, Northern Meadows High School. Our last year together, so ensure we make it a fuckin' memorable one. Let's. Get. Pissed!"

*****

Groaning only earned chuckles from someone at my doorway. My head was pounding and I had a feeling anything left in my stomach wanted to leave, thankfully not urgently. Managing to open an eye, I noticed Kyla standing in the doorway, leaning against the frame. "It's nearly noon, Danny. Might want to get yourself out of bed."

"Let me die," I moaned.

She walked over and sat on her knees, giving my cheek a soft kiss. "We understand why. What happened is already over social media."

"Shit," I muttered.

"Don't worry, nothing but support for you. She is not going to enjoy returning to school next Monday."

"She did me a favour in the end. The only regret is she didn't have the balls to just break up with me."

"Apart from the hangover, how are you feeling?"

"I'll see once the hangover passes. How did I get home?"

"Mark got the three of you a taxi, he called us so we could haul you inside. It was amusing to say the least."

"Why?" I asked carefully.

"Despite the alcohol in your system, not so little Danny wanted to play. I'm impressed, little brother. Or maybe I should call you big brother now. Rachel's loss is going to be someone else's gain."

"Great. I find out my girlfriend cheated on me and now my sister has seen my dick." Groaning again, I added without thinking, "And I'm still a fucking virgin."

"You'll find the right woman, Danny. If you're lucky, more than one. You're still young. Give it time. Lose it with someone you love, or at least like a lot."

"If you weren't my sister, Kyla..." I stopped and groaned again. "Shit, that's not what..."

I felt her kiss my cheek. "I'm flattered my little brother finds me attractive."

Managing to open both eyes, my laughter didn't surprise her. "Look, I don't know if it's the alcohol still in my system, but I live with three very attractive women that made growing up rather enjoyable in this household."

She helped me sit up, thankful to realise I was still wearing underwear. Helping me to a standing position, my head spun and I felt queasy for a few seconds, before wrapping an arm around her shoulders as she helped me to the bathroom, apologising profusely for my condition. She laughed, assuring me she'd done it more than once herself. It was a rite of passage, part of growing up.

Leaving me in privacy to at least pee, she suggested I have a shower before I tried eating something. Noticing I was a little woozy, she stepped into the bathroom and closed the door, taking off her t-shirt and shorts, leaving herself in just her underwear. "What are you doing?"

"I don't want you falling over in the shower. Get you boxers off."

"I'm not taking off my underwear."

"Trust me, we all saw your cock last night, Danny."

Groaning again, I had to ask, "Even Mum?"

"Danny... You were rather suggestive to all three of us. Granted, I think you were probably rather horny, but..." She sighed. "Never mind, you were drunk. It doesn't matter." Glancing down, she smirked for a moment. "Looks like not so little Danny hasn't gone down either."

Meeting her eyes, I simply smiled before I lowered my boxer-briefs before leaning in to start the shower. Letting the water warm up at least a little bit, I made sure I gave my sister a good once over in return. Noticing her nipples harden behind the thin fabric of her bra wasn't a surprise, but when she met my eyes, I think she was enjoying some rather unsisterly thoughts too.

Stepping under the water, it felt marvellous but the wooziness hit immediately. Leaning against the tiled wall, I felt Kyla get in behind me. "I feel like shit," I muttered.

"Need to throw up?" she asked quietly.

"No, but I'll be careful when I eat." Sighing, I added, "Sorry," rather quietly.

"It's fine, Danny. Last time to let your hair down before life gets properly serious."

Making sure I was leaning back against the wall, she seemed to take great joy in soaping up my body, noticing she did avoid my cock until she simply had to make a choice whether to clean it or not. "How big is it?" she asked, barely above a whisper.

"I did measure it once, simply out of curiosity. It's eight inches."

"How thick?"

"I don't know."

She wrapped her fingers around it, earning a surprised gasp from me. "Damn, I can barely get my fingers around your shaft, Danny. Jesus, Rachel should have been begging for you to fuck her with this."

"Well, she didn't," I stated angrily. Kyla immediately stood and hugged me tightly, my cock pressing into her body. "I don't get it," I muttered, "I thought I treated her right. Respectful. Patient, but also taking charge when necessary. But I'm taught all that other stuff nowadays and I sometimes don't know how far to push it."

"She's a fucking slut, Danny. Forget about her. There are plenty of other girls at school for you to date, and you'll find one who will appreciate you." Then she left a soft kiss on my lips, which felt rather nice. "And you're not the only sibling to think some rather unsavoury thoughts. My little brother is fucking fit."

"Thanks. That does actually help. And you're drop dead fucking gorgeous, Kyla."

"More talk like that will get you in my panties." She looked down for a moment and grinned back up at me. "Which are rather wet right now. Maybe not just from the water?"

Considering both her bra and panties were white and now wet, there wasn't much left to the imagination. Hard nipples which were delightfully pink, and from what I could see, she kept herself most smooth though there was a strip of hair above her pussy. Then a knock at the door almost had me shitting myself. "Are you in the shower, Danny?" Mum shouted.

"Yeah."

"I'm in here too, Mum."

I heard immediate laughter. "Looking after him, Kyla?"

"He's a little worse for wear this morning, Mum."

"Suck his cock, that'll help clear the cobwebs!"

"Mum!" I shouted.

"Just following up on what you were suggesting last night, Danny. Kyla wasn't the only one to receive an invitation to your room."

Feeling myself start to blush, Kyla had a fit of giggles. "Okay, Mum. I think Danny is feeling a little embarrassed and doesn't remember much," she explained.

"I've got some food cooking, Danny. Get something into your stomach and you'll feel much better quickly."

"Thanks, Mum."

Stepping out of the shower a few minutes later, Kyla had great fun drying me off before stepping up on her tiptoes to kiss me softly again. No tongue, but it was certainly a kiss not normally shared by a brother and sister. Before I could ask what she was doing, she handed me the towel and disappeared out the door. Shaking my head, I walked to my own room, threw on a singlet vest and shorts, wandering through the house to the kitchen, kissing Mum on the cheek before pouring myself some juice.

Sitting at the table, Mum had cooked a full English for me. My stomach growled, and it certainly enjoyed every morsel I sent its way, joined at the table by my mother and sisters. My sisters were always using social media, and what transpired the previous evening had already spread like wildfire. Finally clearing my throat, I went with honesty. "Yes, it hurts, because she lied to me for at least a year. Feel a bit like a cuck. But she did me a favour because I knew the end was coming. Something had just felt off for a while now. At least I know I have plenty of people at my back. Heard more than one person say they had no idea."

"From what I've read, she was fucking guys from other schools, but was apparently making some sort of statement last night," Aimee explained, "She's been online trying to defend herself. I think she'll end up going rather quiet as you have plenty of support, Danny."

"I'll leave all that alone. I'm just going to ignore her at school and move on with my life. She's honestly not worth the hassle, proving who or what she really is. Any other video from last night though? That's one thing I am going to have to remember whenever I'm out and about nowadays. No real privacy with every bloody phone having a camera."

"Nothing embarrassing, Danny," Kyla replied, "You're fine in that regard. The small clip of you on the table certainly has the school fired up for the footy season."

"Good. This is our season. Going to lead our school to glory and hopefully get my first taste of action in the professional ranks."

Finishing my lunch, I thanked Mum with another kiss on the cheek before retiring to watch some cricket on the telly. Both sisters groaned, promising to only watch an hour, Aimee happy to snuggle with me on the couch as I lay down, her butt pressing back against my crotch.
"Will you get hard for me again?" she whispered, "You turned me on with what you said last night, Danny."

"I don't remember what I said."

Her giggle made me chuckle, at least. "Oh, it was very sweet but also incredibly suggestive. I was tempted to shave my pussy this morning and just throw myself at you in return."

"So you're not shaved?"

She turned and playfully slapped my shoulder. "Never you mind if I shave my pussy or not."

"Kyla can tell you about my groin region considering she just showered with me."

"Oooh, do we get little brother showers now?"

"No. I'm hungover and she was helping me as there was a chance I would have passed out."

"Did she do as I suggested and suck your cock?" Mum called from the kitchen.

Groaning, I heard her laugh as Aimee giggled again. "Danny, you do have an impressive cock," she whispered, "And I think, even in your inebriated state last night, you were ready to use it." Snuggling a little closer, she left a soft kiss on my lips. "Danny, are you attracted to all three of us?"

"How could I not be? But there's attraction and then actually doing something. You're my sister, so is Kyla, and then there is Mum. As I said to Kyla, I've been fortunate to grow up with three gorgeous women."

For the second time that morning, I found myself kissed by a sister in a not entirely appropriate manner. Again, no tongue, but it was certainly what I'd call passionate for the few seconds we kissed each other, as I didn't hesitate kissing her back. When she finally pulled away, all she did was smile. "My little brother is quite the hunk nowadays. More walking around the house without a shirt would be much appreciated."

"Only if you do that too."

I felt my eyes widen when she sat up, stripped off her t-shirt to reveal her bikini top, helping me sit up to remove my vest before we laid down. Mum took that moment to wander in as Aimee snuggled against me again. Lifting my eyes to look at my mother, she smiled at me. "So cute," she said, "Glad to see my children still love each other so much."

The first innings of the cricket finished, Mum changing the channel to watch something else, remaining on the couch as Aimee was in no hurry to leave me alone. Kyla returned to the living room and pouted that there wasn't enough space for her.

"You got a free show in the shower," Aimee stated, sticking out her tongue.

"Not just a free show, a good grope as I was washing him up and down too. Eight inches, Aimee. Quite an impressive specimen."

"Bigger cock than his deadbeat father, that's for sure," Mum added, "He barely hit five inches. Still, he fucked me enough to impregnate me with you three. No idea what my former best friend saw him though. It couldn't have been the sex."

"What did you see in him?" I had to ask.

"Well, it wasn't just about sex and his cock when we were dating. He made me swoon." The three younger people laughed. "Yes, that's still a word. He romanced me, won my heart. And, until you were born, Danny, we were in love. I thought having a son would have cemented our marriage to raise our kids then, once empty nesters, we'd live happily." She trailed off with a sigh. "Oh well... What's done is done."

"Need a hug, Mum?" Kyla asked.

Mum looked at me. Aimee grumbled but moved so I could stand up, Mum immediately standing and hugging me tightly. I was only four inches taller but she could still rest her head against my firm chest. "My son is truly a man now," she whispered, "And I hope he never tires of hugging his mother."

"Never, Mum. Always available for mother-son snuggles."

Over dinner that night, I did come to one conclusion. I'd been with Rachel for two years and been left broken hearted. I suggested I was going to date around for a while, nothing exclusive unless I really feel a connection, but I also wouldn't force the issue regarding losing my virginity. Sure, I'd rather lose it sooner rather than later, but I knew plenty of others at my age who were the same as me. I wasn't embarrassed by it, and finding out the truth about Rachel, I was glad I actually hadn't done it with her.

I still had a couple of days left before the start of the school year, but ended up in bed early that night. Lying back with my e-reader, I was a little surprised when there was a knock at the door, lifting myself up slightly when Kyla appeared. She shut and locked the door, slowly walking towards my bed as I sat up. Sitting down on her knees, I had to ask, "What's wrong?"

"I can't stop thinking about what Mum suggested earlier," she admitted.

"Oh..."

"She never blew you, did she?" I shook my head. "I'd love to give your first blowjob, Danny."

"But... But you're my sister..."

"I am, but I also love my brother, and it can be our naughty little secret."

"I don't know," I muttered.

Kyla leaned up and kissed me again. This time, she did introduce her tongue. When mine met hers, she couldn't help smile as she sat up enough so I didn't have to bend too much. Helping off her shirt, I wasn't surprised she wasn't wearing a bra, resuming our kiss as I pulled her closer to my body. "This is so wrong," I muttered, "But it feels right..."

"You've been eighteen a couple of months now, Danny. Aimee and I... We're both thinking the same thing. We're sisters, we obviously talk a lot."

"So you just got in here first tonight?"

"No, she's going to suck your dick tomorrow night."

"Oh..."

"We're thinking of helping you, Danny. Train you in all things sex and then you'll certainly please plenty of girls at school. We're obviously not virgins, though that's not to say we sleep with anyone with a cock and a pulse. But we are older and more experienced."

"What about Mum?"

Kyla giggled. "Shit, I'm not sure when she was last laid, though I'm sure she could teach you a whole lot as well. But that's for later. Get that underwear off." Doing so revealed my thick cock, Kyla seeming to almost salivate at the sight. "While I'm blowing you," she whispered, "Fondle my tits. I know how much you enjoy looking at them."

"You are beautiful, Kyla. I love you."

That earned a smile. "Well, I love you too, Danny. Couldn't have asked for a better little brother." She paused and met my eyes. "I'm going to blow you and swallow it when you cum. I know you won't last long, but that's okay. First time will always go fast. I'll blow you again a little later. You're eighteen, you'll probably stay mostly hard."

Feeling her tongue run up the shaft of my cock sent a shiver up and down my spine. Sure, Rachel had stroked my lubed up cock, but apart from the fact it was someone else doing the job, it was just fancy masturbation. Kyla gently grasped the base of my cock and licked it up and down like an ice cream to start, always looking up into my eyes. I probably looked like an idiot, left staggered by what was going on.

Running her tongue around the head of my cock had me shuddering, hearing her soft moan as she probably tasted my pre-cum for the first time. Teasing me a little longer, I finally watched at least part of my shaft disappear inside her mouth, her lips wrapping tightly as her tongue got to work at the same time.

"Oh fuck," I moaned softly. Not sure what to do with my hands, Kyla helped me as she took my wrist and placed it on the back of her head. Running my fingers through her hair, she met my eyes again and I could see the smile in hers.

What I learned that very first blowjob is that my oldest sister could deepthroat. When I felt my cock enter her throat, I almost came immediately. She pulled back, looking rather pleased with herself. "Danny, you definitely have the biggest cock I've ever had in my mouth. Not that I've had loads, but... Well, you know what I mean..."

"Do that again!"

"Gladly!"

I had to close my eyes and groan as she deepthroated me a few time, my hand now firmly on the back of her head, though I let her retain control otherwise. Her hands were now running up and down my thighs, only using her mouth, tongue and lips on my cock. I could feel my orgasm approaching rapidly. When it felt imminent, I was polite enough to warn her in time, noticing she pulled back enough that the first spurt filled her mouth.

"Oh fuck, Kyla!" I cried.

Well, Aimee and Mum knew I was doing something with Kyla now. And, to be honest, I didn't really care in that moment. Kyla swallowed down each spurt until I had nothing left, still sucking until I started to go at least a little bit soft. Resting back on her knees, she showed me her open mouth, before licking her lips rather seductively. "Well, that was a yummy treat, Danny," she cooed, "Though I think..."

"Yeah, I know. Sorry about that."

"Trust me, I'm pleased to hear you enjoyed it so much."

"You want me to, you know..."

"No, tonight is just about my little brother. But I'm glad to hear you're willing to return the favour immediately. Too many dickhead men out there will happily have their dicks sucked but will refuse to go down on a woman." She sat up and kissed my cheek, "But the idea of my brother eating out my tight little pussy turns me on even more. And I promise you one thing. My pussy is very tight, ready for a big cock to slide inside it."

"Fucking hell, Kyla," I muttered.

She had me lie back on the bed when she blew me again, the softness of the mattress gentler on her knees. Once I was rock hard again, which didn't take all that long, she gave me what she called a long, luxurious blowjob, seeming to take great delight in just having my cock in her mouth, spending a lot of time just running her tongue up and down the shaft. Feeling her deepthroat me again was something else entirely.

"Want to cum on my face?" she asked.

"Next time."

"Okay," she said happily, "Another tasty treat for me."

I couldn't help laugh at her obvious enthusiasm. I didn't ask all that many questions about her private life, nor of Aimee's. If Kyla loved sucking cock, then good for her and also for me if I was going to be the beneficiary of that experience. Far too many narrow minded men think a woman enjoying a sex life and having sexual experience is a bad thing. As long as she's safe and using some form of protection, to prevent both pregnancy and STD's, then she's as entitled just like men to enjoy sex with as few or as many men or women as she wanted. Usually those people who think women should remain practically virginal are virgins themselves, more than likely incels, or have outdated, puritanical views on sex. Same as the morons who think anal sex is gay even when being enjoyed by a man and a woman together. Both my sisters were now in their twenties. They'd have been having sex for at least three or more years by now.

And if they were going to teach me all they know, then I would only thank them in the future.

Giving my sister her second tasty treat of the evening a few minutes later, I laid back feeling rather happy about the world, my sister cleaning up my cock with her tongue before she crawled up to rest above me. "Want to suck on my tits, at least? Finger me and I'll definitely orgasm."

Having my sister lying underneath me certainly wasn't what I was expecting to happen. She insisted on keeping her panties on, worried we'd both give into temptation too easily and I'd end up fucking her. She was right, as she looked sensational below me. At least I'd fingered Rachel before, and I knew what I was doing. Suckling at one of her breasts, I teased her little pussy for a little while, feeling the strip of hair above it, running my fingers around the outside of her pussy along her folds before I teased her entrance.

"Fuck," she murmured, "Make sure you nibble at them, Danny."

Doing just that seemed to send a spasm through her body, and when I slid a pair of fingers into her pussy, she almost came immediately. Bending my hand the right way, I did eventually find that special spot, which made her smile as I moved my mouth from her nipple to her mouth, kissing her deeply. Lifting myself up, I teased her spot while started to rub her clit with my thumb.

"Oh fuck!" she cried out, "Fuck yes, Danny!"

"Going to make my big sister cum hard," I growled, feeling far more confident than I'd ever done before in this sort of situation. I think it being my sister helped the situation.

When I felt her starting to squeeze my fingers, that's when I knew she was getting close, moving my lips down to her neck, hearing her moan again as I nibbled at the sensitive skin there, before moving back down to her other breasts, biting the nipple at little harder.

"Yes, suck and bite then, Danny. Been too long since someone did it properly."

Always good to hear from my sister I was doing something right, and when she did enjoy an orgasm, I certainly felt my chest swell with pride that I'd made my big sister cum as hard as she obviously did. Removing my fingers from her pussy, I immediately tasted her and couldn't help the moan. "Fuck, Kyla, you taste wonderful," I whispered.

"You can eat my pussy soon," she whispered back.

"Can you stay the night?"

I think she wanted to tell me no, but considering the noise we'd made, I don't think it was going to make a difference now. She smiled and nodded. I put my underwear on before going to sleep, Kyla sliding on her t-shirt. Snuggling together under the blanket, I guess it wasn't a surprise we both fell asleep rather quickly.

*****

"You fooled around last night," Mum said once she sat down at the table for breakfast.

"I took your advice and sucked his dick, Mum," Kyla replied.

Mum smiled at her oldest daughter. "I know I did. I wasn't sure you'd follow through or not."

"Aimee will visit him tonight."

"Okay, that's only fair. Danny, what do you think?"

"I'm wondering what's going on here, to be honest."

"Simple. Rachel has broken your heart, made you wait for something that would have been special, though obviously not with her. Your sisters want to help you out, so they're going to spend time sucking your cock, then they'll show you how to eat pussy." She paused and took my hand. "You're back at school on Monday. Would you like to lose your virginity on Sunday?"

"Who with?"

"Me," Mum whispered, meeting my eyes after a few seconds, filled with nothing but love for her son.

I felt my jaw drop and I had to ask, "You're serious?"

"Of course, this is no joking matter, Danny. A few reasons. One, and you must be honest. Do you find me attractive?"

"I think you're beautiful, Mum."

"Thank you, sweetie. I don't hear that very often nowadays. Two, would you like to make love to your mother?"

Glancing at my sisters, they smiled at me, before returning my attention to Mum. "Honestly, yes. Yes, I would like that a hell of a lot. I didn't think it would ever happen but..."

"Three, I haven't been with a man in a couple of years now, but I'm obviously forty-four, had experience before your father, and have been with men since he walked out on us. The three of us discussed this when you came home drunk and it was obvious you harboured feelings for us. Kyla and Aimee have always adored their little brother, and I'm proud of the man my son has become."

"Thanks, Mum," I whispered.

"Four. No-one can know about what goes on this household. I know you won't say anything but the four of us must be careful. Once you've had sex with me, I'm sure Kyla and Aimee would love to have sex with you too."

"God yes," Kyla moaned softly.

"I'll want to fuck him tonight, Mum," Aimee giggled.

"I get him first, as we agreed. Though is that okay, sweetie?"

"It's more than okay, Mum. Can't wait to see you naked."

"I'm not sure about your sisters, but I would be delighted to carry on having sex with you for the time being, Danny. But you must ensure you date around while at school. Rachel was what I expected, though you wouldn't have wanted to hear it. But now you're free. Variety is the spice of life, and you should broaden your horizons. Find a girl who loves sucking your cock. Another girl that just loves her pussy being eaten. One who'll fuck you anywhere, anytime. Another who loves a bit of anal. Sure, finding one girl who loves all those is one you want to marry, but you're eighteen. Enjoy your life first."

"Really?"

"Of course. Sex is something special, to be savoured and enjoyed with someone you love. But sex can also be a purely physical thing. The rush of endorphins released when you cum is almost addictive at times. Just don't go sticking your dick into anyone who shows a whiff of interest. But you'll find it's much more enjoyable to cum when you're fucking someone than it is using your hand."

"He certainly didn't complain last night, Mum," Kyla added, "Nor this morning. Three tasty treats in less than twelve hours."

"I'd better get the same tonight," Aimee growled at me, the sort of growl that had me rock hard under the table in seconds.

Being a Friday, Mum and Kyla both had to go to work, leaving Aimee and I together. I guess it wasn't a surprise that neither of us could wait until that evening. We barely lasted an hour before we were both practically naked, sitting back on the couch as Aimee kneeled between my legs, my cock down her throat. "Fuck, you have a big cock, Danny," she moaned, enjoying the sight of her head bobbing up and down on it.

"I'm enjoying your mouth, Aimee. Just don't ask me to compare sisters."

She stopped for a moment as she needed to laugh. "I'll try not to get jealous when she's got you alone."

"Or you can blow me together?"

Her eyes lit up at that idea. "Two sisters on their knees before their handsome brother, eager to suck his cock?"

"Damn, Aimee..."

"I want your cum, Danny. Fill my mouth whenever you want. I'll swallow yours all the time, unless you want it elsewhere."

"In your pussy when we make love later."

Aimee remained silent except for moaning as she blew me. Her brown eyes were gorgeous, the highlight of her otherwise pretty face. Sitting back, I couldn't get a good feel of her tits. Being twenty years old, they were large but still perky, sitting high on her chest. Once her head was bobbing up and down quicker, her tongue driving me wild, I knew I was going to pop any minute. Warning her I was close, I felt her lips wrap tighter around my shaft, her eyes never leaving mine until I came.

As promised, she swallowed every drop, only releasing my cock when it started to soften slightly. And that's when I leapt on her, making her giggle loudly as she ended up on her back, attacking her breasts with both mouth and hands. "I can orgasm just from breast play," she whispered, "Try and focus on both and it'll work. Helps that it's my handsome little brother doing it. I'm so wet already, Danny."

I checked how wet she was. She wasn't just wet. She was absolutely soaking. But though I would have loved to give her pussy some attention, I was intrigued as to breast play and if she could orgasm that way. I'd read about it before...

Aimee knew her body well. Sucking, nibbling, pulling at her nipples drove her wild. Biting on them quite hard made her moan even louder. Focusing on both of them together had her entire body quivering. And when she did finally orgasm, she giggled again as I sat back on my knees for a moment, quite frankly just stunned in silence. "I told you so," she whispered.

"I really want to eat your pussy, Aimee."

She disappeared for a few seconds to grab her phone, returning with it and made a call. She smiled as she talked to Kyla for all of a few minutes. She eventually hung up and smiled at me. "Kyla agrees that since she got to suck your cock first, I'll be the first to have you eat my pussy. Follow me, I'd rather we both be comfortable on my bed."

Though we all appreciated privacy, I spent plenty of time in my sister's rooms, as much as they were always welcome in mine. Mum's bedroom was a little different, but it wasn't off limits to any of us. Aimee lay back on her bed and spread her legs as I got into position. I'd seen a little porn so had an idea of what to do. First thing I did was lower my nose and inhale her scent. Made my cock throb with excitement.
"Okay, I'd like a candle constantly burning in my room with your scent, Aimee." Noticing it made her blush, I had to ask, "What can I say? I love the scent of my sister's pussy."

For the next couple of minutes, Aimee gave me the basics of what I should do before letting me loose on her pussy. Once I had her juices flowing, I simply couldn't get enough of them. I'm sure what I lacked in expertise, I made up for with enthusiasm, Aimee echoing her older sister in the fact she'd been with men who had flatly refused to go down on her. Those men were dumped very quickly.

Just exploring her pussy with tongue and fingers was interesting. Being the first pussy I'd seen in real life, as I'd never really had an opportunity to get a good look at Rachel's, I was surprised at just how pretty it was. When I told her that, I think Aimee nearly started to cry, crawling up the bed to give her a hug after I'd made her orgasm.

"Thank you," she whispered, "That felt wonderful."

"Want me to keep going?"

"Oh, if you want to, I'm not going to say no. Just don't try and fuck me, okay?"

"I'll be good."

My jaw got a little sore, and my lower face ended up glistening with her juices, but my sister certainly enjoyed herself for the couple of hours before lunch. By the time I'd given her another orgasm, my fingers now inside her as I gently attacked her clit, enjoying her moans as her entire body seemed to shudder, it wasn't a surprise that she finally asked me to stop.

We didn't bother dressing as we walked into the kitchen to make some lunch, and I don't think anything could wipe the smile off her face. She was still smiling when Mum got home from work. Wearing just a pair of shorts as Aimee snuggled into me, she took one look at us and laughed. "He ate your pussy," she stated.

"My god, Mum! He was fantastic. And if that's his first time, think of how good he's going to get with what we can teach him?"

"Suck his cock?"

"I did before he pleasured me. I'll blow him tonight and sleep with him."

"I'm going out with the boys tomorrow, so it'll give me a day off before Sunday. I'll be home early, Mum, so I'm up for it on Sunday."

"I'm going to leave your balls drained by Sunday night, Danny." I met her eyes and almost needed to gulp. The hungry look told me she was almost desperate to fuck me. I couldn't help smile after a few seconds, her own face lighting up. "I'm going to make love to my son. I won't admit how long I've wanted to..."

Kyla arrived home a little later, the four of us heading outside to enjoy a dip in the pool, no surprise my two sisters ended up topless, Mum keeping her breasts hidden, assuring me that, after Sunday, I'd see them just as much. I knew Mum worried about how beautiful she was, having hit her forties, but I knew she remained single on purpose. Too many deadbeat men left her frustrated so she likely took matters into her own hands, or relied on plastic and rubber things.

After dinner, Kyla wandered off to get dressed, as she was heading out with some friends, though whispered into my ear that her pussy was only for my enjoyment from now on. Then she made an obvious glance, adding, "Well, except for my little sister."

"What?" I asked flatly.

"Well, when you're looking after your girlfriends, Danny, my horny little pussy will need some attention."

My head turned between my sisters more than once before I had to ask, "You've fooled around before?"

They both giggled. "Of course we have. Let's be honest, Danny, it's pretty much acceptable women are going to mess around together. Sisters? Not so much, so we don't tell anyone, but I've had other pussy before," Kyla replied.

"Don't worry, we would still prefer your cock, but when that's not available, my sister's pussy will be just as enjoyable," Aimee added.

Then they shared a passionate kiss in front of me, and I think I almost died happy on the spot. "Stop teasing your brother," Mum stated as she walked into the living room, dressed to head out herself, "Should have known you two couldn't keep that one secret."

"Mum knows?" I choked out.

"She knows. No, she's not involved... Or she isn't, at least with us," Kyla replied.

"Your Aunt Caroline, though. Oh, she loves her sister's pussy," Mum added, making an approving noise in her throat.

"What. The. Fuck," My head was almost on a swivel now, information and sensory overload.

Mum smiled as she pulled on a light jacket. "Where do you think I'm going now, Danny? I catch up with my sister once or twice a month to fool around. Of course, I never told you before now because, well, things have now changed. And this is why I have no problem making love to you."

"Well, I guess it's all starting to make a little sense why you're willing to be with me. And I also understand why you've kept it to yourself until now. Any other secrets I need to know before you two head out?"

"Nothing that comes to mind," Mum replied, "I've never been intimate with your sisters. I love them but don't feel the need for that sort of relationship. You're different, Danny. I want to feel you inside me on Sunday." Feeling myself blush, she walked over and kissed my cheek. "I love you, baby. I'll see you in the morning." Kissing Aimee on the cheek, she added, "Look after your brother. But don't fuck him."

"Yes, Mum."

"Kyla, I'll give you a lift to the station. As always, be safe and vigilant. Too many fuckwits around nowadays."

"I can pick you up tonight if necessary," I added, "I won't be drinking, and I'll keep my phone on loud."

Within five minutes of them departing, Aimee dragged me to my bedroom this time, stripping us both naked. "Sixty-nine?" she asked.

I always wondered how realistic they were to do. I learned that, with my small sister above me, I had perfect access to her pretty little pussy, and even had a good look at her tight little rosebud, that looked very clean. After making her orgasm with my mouth, I decided to run my tongue over it, just wondering how she'd react. The noise she made told me it that she liked it.

"I've never had anal," she whispered, "Neither has Kyla."

"Just wanted to try and see your reaction."

"Do it again."

I did and she moaned softly. I could have kept doing it, but her pussy tasted much better, driving my tongue inside her as I used my thumb on her clit. She enjoyed at least three orgasms before her expert blowjob finally sucked more cum out of my balls into her mouth. She moaned loudly with each spurt. I'm sure it was for my own benefit, but she definitely swallowed every drop, eventually spinning around to cuddle into me.

We enjoyed doing that twice more that evening, before I spent another hour just between her legs, not even really bothered about making her orgasm, leaning more about what got her motor running. She told me every women was different, which I assumed, but there would be certain things I'd notice they all shared, but the fact I was so willing to go down on them would make me popular.

"God help those girls at school. You're going to strut in with a weight off your shoulders on Monday morning. Add to that who you already are, students and teachers will be throwing themselves at you."

I almost snorted at the very idea, crawling up to hold her in my arms. "Well, even if I don't get a single bite, I have two sisters and a mother to keep me satisfied. Helps that I love the three of them very much too."

Kyla did call me at about 1am in the morning to collect her from the station. Aimee joined me, collecting a slight intoxicated older sister, thankfully waiting alongside one of her friends. We waited until her boyfriend arrived to collect he before I drove home. Kyla headed straight for the bathroom for a quick shower before going to bed. Aimee and I collapsed into my bed together and fell asleep rather quickly.

*****

"Sooo... How was last night, Mum?"

She glanced at me from over the rim of her mug. "I'm not going to give you a porn story, Danny. But I had an enjoyable time with my sister."

"Can I ask just one question?" Mum nodded, so I added, "Why is she still single too?"

Mum sighed, and I immediately grasped her hand, feeling her squeeze it in return. "Her husband was horrible for years, Danny. I shielded you from a few of the things that happened, my sister appearing on my doorstep, battered and bruised, or god forbid, she'd drive to our parents' place to simply hide. If she hadn't found the courage to escape with the kids, I honestly think she'd be dead by now."

"I... I didn't know."

"This happened ten years ago now, Danny. You were too young to know or be told. Anyway, all that left her rather distrustful of the male species except for family members. At least your two cousins have come out of it all rather well-adjusted. He could have left some serious marks on their young minds at the same time."

"Where's the prick now?"

"From the little we know, he's left the country. No idea where he is now."

Kyla and Aimee had both headed out for the day, so it was just me and Mum at home. We spent most of the day by the pool, relaxing and chatting away. We reflected on the contract I'd signed, and she finally admitted, "Shame the Eels never bid for your services. Would have been nice to see my son in the colours of my favourite team."

"What if I'd played for the Bulldogs?"

"You'd have been moving out the same day you'd signed the contract. If you'd signed for Manly, you'd have been disowned entirely."

"Thanks, Mum. Love you too," I retorted, only a hint of sarcasm that made her giggle. We took our footy seriously.

That night, my friends and I only visited a local tavern a few kilometres away. I was recognised by more than one person by now, a slap on the back or shake of the hand as the news I'd signed a contract had been reported in the major newspapers. One carried a small photo of me signing the paperwork. Unlike the night at the party, I was sensible, only sipping at my drink with each round that was bought, and Mark was sober enough to drive us home at the end of the night.

Waking the next morning with Aimee and Kyla in bed with me was quite a nice way to start the day. Nothing happened, as Mum's warning was no doubt ringing in their ears. I was hers and hers alone that day.

For fun, I strolled through to the kitchen naked for breakfast. What I didn't expect was for my mother to look at me, lick her lips excitedly, her eyes just drinking me in. Before I knew it, she was on her knees before me, eagerly sucking my cock. "Oh fuck, Mum," I moaned, stroking her hair as her head bobbed up and down.

"Yeah, get on that cock, Mum!" Kyla cheered as she took over preparing breakfast.

"Damn, she's keen," Aimee added, helping her sister, "Though I won't complain about our little brother wandering around the house naked."

"He does have a cute butt," Kyla said, smiling at me.

Mum proved she had skill, that's for sure. Kyla made me cum quickly from my first blowjob, but that would be expected. Mum's eyes practically demanded I cum quickly, and with her mouth and hand working in perfect harmony, it was little wonder that I filled her mouth with cum within a couple of minutes. She then turned to show my sisters the contents before she swallowed it all down.

"Thank you, sweetie," she said, getting to her feet, kissing my cheek, before finishing breakfast.

I sat down, feeling a little lightheaded, I think saying it was my pleasure, though I was fairly sure I should have been thanking her. I ate breakfast in silence as the three women in my life chatted away as they always did. Mum couldn't stop smiling, though whenever she glanced my way, I would have called it rather shy. It was actually rather adorable. My two sisters seemed content in life, which I liked seeing.

After breakfast, we gathered outside, the three wanting to laze by the pool, enjoying the heat. As always, I was the one left applying cream, but after everything that had happened in the past few days, when I got hard, I enjoyed pressing into them, appreciating their reactions. Applying cream to my mother last, I applied the cream incredibly slowly, taking off her bikini top though she remained on her front, and lowered her bikini bottoms, eventually wiping off my fingers to slide them into her hot, wet pussy.

"Oh fuck," she moaned.

"I want to eat your pussy, Mum," I whispered.

She turned over immediately, giving me a good look at her naked body. I immediately noticed her hard nipples, darker in colour than either of her daughters. Gazing down her slim body, the effects of exercise and yoga were apparent. And between her legs was a pussy with a trimmed patch of pubic hair. Lowering my face, I inhaled her scent, just like I'd done with Kyla and Aimee. Mum's scent was a little stronger, in the way she was a mature woman, but my cock reacted, hardening immediately.

"Lick my pussy, baby," she whispered, "I want my son to make me cum."

I'm sure her sister could probably eat her pussy far better than I could, at least until I got more experience, but I think it was my obvious enthusiasm, and the fact that it was her son doing it, that helped Mum orgasm quite quickly. I savoured her taste, a little tangier than her daughters, but she was just as delicious. And, of course, she begged me to keep going after her first orgasm.

Having learned adding fingers made it feel even better, she moaned loudly when I did that, and I'm fairly sure she was already thinking about me sliding my cock inside her later. I was thinking about doing it then and there, but I had a feeling we would both like that to be in private. Oral sex was one thing, being intimate during intercourse was another.

"I know, baby," she whispered, "I know. Patience."

After another couple of orgasms, she asked me to stop as she didn't want me wearing her out too soon. Enjoying a dip in the pool, I was joined by my two topless sisters, who teased me incessantly but rubbing their bodies against me and fondled my cock constantly. Heading indoors for lunch a little later, it was a simple menu of sandwiches and crisps, watching a little more cricket in the early afternoon before a last dip in the pool before dinner. Helping Mum cook was a lot of fun, as we spent half the time teasing and fondling each other. By the time we sat down to eat, we were both horny as hell.

"Once you've finished eating, Danny, have a shower then come to my bedroom," Mum told me as we were eating.

"Do I need... um... condoms? I do have some."

Mum chuckled, immediately taking my hand. "I had my tubes tied after you were born, sweetie. You can cum in me all the time." When I shuffled awkwardly, the three women around the table giggled. "Does that thought turn you on?"

"God yes, Mum."

"Good, because I can't wait to feel my son's big cock inside me, and I can't wait to feel you orgasm inside me..." She trailed off and lowered her head, my turn to squeeze her hand in return. "I love you, sweetie. So much, and I'm so proud."

I got up and hugged her tightly. "I'll go for a shower now. I'll be back soon."

Washing myself thoroughly, I only put on a pair of boxer-briefs, a little deodorant, and even dabbing on a little cologne I realised Mum had bought me every Christmas for a couple of years. My sisters were in their room, both stopping me before I walked to the other end of the house, giving me a kiss on the cheek, whispering words of encouragement, but most importantly, to have fun with our mother, but also ensuring I looked after her needs too.

The door to her bedroom was shut. Not thinking I should just burst in, I tapped lightly at the door, waiting for a few seconds before opened it. I felt my jaw drop when I saw my mother dressed in the sort of lingerie a young man like myself could only dream of seeing on a lover. Her red bra barely covered her breasts, her nipples straining to poke out. Her slim body was otherwise bare down to a pair of red panties that left little to the imagination. What made me smile was a pair of thigh highs... I think Mum knew me rather well, before there was a pair of small red heels on her feet.

"Fuck," I muttered.

"Want to look good for my son during our first time," she whispered, "I'm as nervous as you are, Danny. I'm feeling rather giddy."

Taking my hand, she gently pulled me into her room, closing the door with her foot as I took notice of what surrounded me. She'd lit plenty of candles and I could hear soft music playing in the background. Standing there rather awkwardly for a few seconds, I knew I couldn't just leap on her started humping her.

"You're beautiful, Mum," I whispered.

Her face lit up with a glorious smile. "I love the compliments, sweetie, but I'm a sure thing regardless."

She kissed me first, a soft meeting of lips that slowly grew in passion and intensity. I think I surprised her slightly by sliding my tongue into her mouth first, not exactly taking charge of the situation, but the moan that escaped her made us both chuckle for a moment. She muttered something about kissing her in an entirely inappropriate manner that just made me growl.

What I didn't expect straight away was for her to break the kiss, leaving a trail of kisses down my chest as she lowered herself down to her knees, eagerly pulling my underwear down, my cock almost smacking her in the face. She threw my underwear aside as her hand gently grasped my shaft. "Haven't seen too many this big in my life," she murmured, "My little boy's big cock."

"Does Mum want to suck off her little boy?"

Her eyes dazzled me. I'd always seen unconditional love in them. Now I also saw unbridled lust. "Just cum in my mouth, sweetie. I want to taste you. Then... Do you want to taste me?"

"Mum... I'm meant to be some sort of tough guy because of what I do, but part of me wants to burst into tears right about now, I feel so good."

"Cum in my mouth then I'll give my son a cuddle."

Watching her swallow nearly my entire length made me groan so loudly, my sisters definitely heard me. Just like her daughters, Mum could deepthroat, and she seemed ever so eager to take all my cock, her eyes lighting up when her nose bumped into my groin, pulling back to see my shaft covered in her spit and drool. Holding the back of her head, she started to move my hand, almost forcing her head down.

"Really?" I asked.

She pulled back long enough to reply, "Only you, baby. Don't fuck my face but move your hips. I want you down my throat."

Holy fuck, I think I was going to learn quite a bit from Mum if this is what it's like already. And watching her head bob up and down on my cock, choking every so often in her desire to constantly take my entire length, was so fucking hot, I knew I was going to blast rather quickly. Her eye contract was exemplary, finding myself lost in them, her desire and love for me making my heart swell. As much as I enjoyed putting a smile on her face, she only wanted her son to be as happy as she was.

"Fuck... Mum..."

I could barely get the words out to warn her I was about to cum. But she was wise and experienced enough to know when a young man was about to orgasm. She moaned at the feeling of that first spurt of cum into her mouth, almost giggling as she audibly gulped down each spurt. I had to lean across, resting a hand on the nightstand next to her large bed, Mum continuing to suck my cock until I was all cleaned up. Then she stood up and hugged me.

"How was that, baby?" she cooed into my ear.

"I love you, Mum," I whispered.

"You're my man from now on. Don't ask questions for now. We can talk later." She leaned back and met my eyes. "One thing we'll agree now. We'll be lovers but never exclusive. It can't work, not with the life you'll lead. This will always need to be a secret. But I don't mind that at all."

"Are you sure? Aimee and Kyla have suggested..."
"Their brother is already a good man who deserves a lot of love. But I know you want to be the best, sweetie. And that will bring too much attention to carry on these relationships permanently. And we also want you to enjoy your life. You're eighteen and should be out having fun. Don't let what happened with Rachel cause you to retreat into a shell."

"I won't, as long as I don't hurt the three of you."

"Never. I'd rather have you one night a week rather than some other man I can barely stand permanently. And there's always my sister."

Standing back for a moment, I looked my mother up and down, enjoying the smile that formed as she posed for me. Taking her in my arms again, I took off her bra, exposing her small breasts and rock hard nipples, giving each of them a tweak, before I helped take off her panties. She knew I'd want her to leave the thigh highs and heels on. Her pussy wasn't shaved, a groomed patch of hair over what was already a dripping wet pussy. Inhaling her scent, I couldn't help groan.

"What is my son doing sniffing his mother's hot, horny pussy?" she whispered.

"I want to lick said pussy, Mum."

"Well, my son had better join me on our bed then."

My rock hard cock did press against her as I leaned down to kiss her once we were in position. It wouldn't have taken much for me to just slide on inside her, but I wanted to taste her first. I knew I wasn't a particularly skilled lover just yet. Sensing my nerves, or perhaps able to read my mind, like mother's seem able to do, she happily told me what felt good and what to do. She admitted that, the simple fact it was me doing it, made it all so exciting, orgasms were guaranteed.

Finally reaching her pussy, Mum spread her legs wide. No instructions were needed after what I'd done with Aimee, so it was simply a case of figuring out what my mother liked and doing it again and again. I enjoyed her taste, that and her scent stronger than her daughters. Not positive or negative, just different. I groaned when I really got stuck in and she clearly grew ever more turned on.

I relied on only my mouth to start, not a single inch of her pussy untouched. Anything and everything I did seemed to provoke a positive reaction. When she told me to lick her clit, I did as mother requested. And she enjoyed her first orgasm. Unable to prevent the slightly smug grin as I met her eyes, I kept on going, now adding a finger or two for good measure.

"Oh yes, baby, find that spot!"

"Maybe I'll just tease you..."

The giggle made me smile. "I love being teased, even more when it's my son."

Watching her body shake and shudder through another orgasm had my cock almost begging to be slid inside her, barely able to hold apart her thighs as she cried out in climax. I think she had around four or five, at least a couple of orgasms almost moulding into one, before I felt her tap the top of my head, managing to murmur that she'd had enough for the time being. Lifting my head, I had to wipe my mouth and chin clean, leaving soft kisses back up her body before I met her eyes again.

"God help the girls at your school if you do that to all of them!"

"Don't go feeding my ego too early, Mum."

Lying next to her, she turned and cuddled into me. "I remember what most eighteen year old men... well, frankly, boys were like, sweetie. Eager to have their cock sucked, and even more eager to fuck, but go down on a woman? Rare as hens' teeth. The fact you're so willing... Well, let's just say, women talk, and once word spreads, you'll definitely find more girls at school interested in you."

"And who's going to tell all these girls?"

"The first girl at school you make cum with your mouth. She'll tell her friends, her friends will tell their friends, so on and so forth."

"Then there's the actual sex, Mum. I mean..."

"That's what I'm here for, sweetie. Your sisters and myself are different. You'll have to do different things to get us off with just your cock. Now, I'll be honest, just the thought of you sliding inside me has me so excited, I might just orgasm straight away. But some women can only cum in certain positions. Others can cum with barely any work. Other women find it almost impossible to orgasm from intercourse."

"Oh..."

"Oh, sweetie, don't worry about me. I'm going to cum so hard on your cock, I'll be seeing stars for days."

Mum eventually got on her back again and had me position myself between her legs. Sliding my cock slowly inside her, I couldn't help smile as her face lit up again, leaning down to share a soft kiss. "Oh my god, you're so thick," she moaned.

"I have nothing to compare this to except three mouths."

She waited until I was buried before giggling. "Oh baby, you feel wonderful. So deep and thick. Best cock ever." Needing to take a deep breath, she continued, "Okay, thrust nice and slow, find a rhythm that works for you, I'm going to love whatever you do that way. Don't just jackhammer into my pussy. That's what most virgins do." She paused and added, "And if you need to cum quickly, that's okay too. You'll get hard again in no time. The advantage of a young virile male."

Slowly thrusting into my mother as we made love was something I'd admittedly thought about from time to time. My sisters and mothers had been teenage fantasies, along with plenty of other girls I knew, whether in real life or as part of an overactive imagination. My mother's pussy was accommodating and felt tight, and I knew I was grinning as I slowly thrust into her. The sounds she made underneath me suggested she was loving it just as much.

"That's it, baby," my mother moaned, "A little faster. Would love to feel you cum."

"Not much longer," I groaned, feeling my cheeks grow warmer, as I hadn't lasted all too long.

"Cum and keep thrusting, baby. You'll stay hard enough it'll feel pleasurable."

I'd seen enough porn to know basic positions and that moving her legs would help, so when her calves ended up sat beside either of my ears, she moaned softly as I started to pump her faster. That's when she started to fondle her clit, urging me on to fuck her faster.

"Fuck... Mum..."

"I'm close, baby. Keep going. Cum in me. I'll cum too."

"Mum..."

Her legs did fall of my shoulders slightly as I leaned further down, her legs ending up falling down to hook into my elbows. Now completely spread wide, I fucked her with wild abandon... For all of two minutes before I buried my cock and came. I'm fairly sure it was one of the best orgasms of my life, but when my mother cried out at the same time, I knew she was enjoying one too, her fingers starting to move quickly at her clit. "Oh fuck, baby," she cried out softly.

"Holy shit, Mum," I groaned, "Fucking hell, that was fantastic. I love you and your pussy."

"That's what every women loves to hear but particularly your own mother."

Pulling out, I lay on the bed next to her, Mum immediately turning to cuddle into me, giggling away as my cum was already leaking out. Yep, I learned sex definitely wasn't like you saw in porn that evening. What else did I learn? My mother loved being taken from behind, at least by her son, and admitted she liked being spanked when fucked nice and hard, maybe pulling her hair, maybe just mounting and fucking her senseless. Certainly plenty of ideas for the future.

I loved it when I lay back and Mum rode me. Watching her gorgeous body bouncing and grinding on my cock was something that would live long in the memory. I could sit up and suckle at her breasts while she enjoyed herself, and we learned she could enjoy some powerful orgasms as she rode me, pumping up into her at the same time.

It was a long night of lovemaking and hot sex. My mother was a sexual dynamo, that much was obvious, but I was left thinking she also held back, probably not wanting to give me too much, too soon. I certainly understood why. After I filled her pussy a third time, I had to tap out and state I couldn't handle anymore. Glancing at the clock, it was getting late anyway and I had school in the morning.

We enjoyed a shower together, kissing and cuddling as we washed away sweat and other things, changing the sheets before we slid into bed together, making sure my alarm was set as I didn't want to be late first day back. "I love you, Mum," I whispered, feeling her snuggle up into me.

"I love you, Danny. Thank you for tonight. Hope it's not the only time."

"Definitely not. I hope not too."

"Your sisters next. They need a good man in their life. Aimee has been too focused on her studies. Kyla... She's made some poor choices. Takes after her mother in a way." She sighed happily, cuddling into me tighter, "This time, I've made the right one."

*****

"Have a good day, sweetie," Mum said, kissing my cheek. With it being my sixth and last year, classes began earlier than the other five year groups as we finished earlier, the idea being we'd go home and study, complete assignments or do homework. It didn't always happen like that, but it was a good idea in theory.

After kissing Kyla and Aimee, the latter having another two weeks off before university started for the year, I headed outside, still chewing on a piece of toast, getting behind the wheel of my car. Like most young men, it was a beat-up second hand car, though had a powerful V6 under the bonnet. Nothing more Australian than a Holden Commodore. Shame the marque was going to die soon.

I amused myself by driving all of three houses down the street, strolling up to the front door and knocking. It was quickly opened by my best friend, at least regarding the female side of the species. We'd lived on the same street, in the same houses, since we'd been born. She smiled shyly as always upon seeing me. I wasn't blind. I knew how she felt about me, but neither of us wanted to risk our friendship by turning it into something more. Or that's how we'd felt years ago. Now?

I knew things might change and quickly.

"Hi, Danny," she whispered.

"Hey, Kim. Ready to go?" She smiled and nodded, turning to wish her mother goodbye.

Taking her hand, I led her to the car after she'd shut the front door. Once buckled up, I started driving us to school. "I saw what happened, Danny. I'm not going to say sorry because I told you she was a bitch."

"I didn't see you at the party."

"You know it's not my scene, Danny. Too many idiots, too much booze, and then you get what happened."

"Yeah," I muttered, "I'm wondering what the reaction will be like when we get there."

We made small talk as I drove us to school. She'd cut out nearly everything about my contract signing from all the newspapers. Aside from my family, Kim was my biggest supporter. I'm sure many would now be hinting at us that we should start hooking up, but while there was no doubt we loved each other, I think it would always be platonic. But I couldn't help look at her when stopped at a red light, her dark, almost raven black hair, her rather pale complexion, her gorgeous blue eyes, a pair of full lips that... I'd better stop looking at her, I thought.

If you looked up the word 'petite'' in the dictionary, you'd find a picture of Kim. She was only five-two but seemed even smaller at times. She was incredibly intelligent. Smartest person in our year group. One of the smartest people at our school. No-one messed with her though, because she was my friend. And my friends were the friends of my teammates. And no-one fucked with our friends.

I had a feeling what happened at the party with Rachel was allowed to happen simply so I'd see her for what she really was and I'd finally break up with her. Perhaps not the way I'd have liked it to happen, but now I knew the truth, at least.

Parking the car at school, there were a few others already parked up. Escorting Kim onto the school grounds, we would eventually gather in the main hall as that's where we'd hear a speech from the principal, the expectations in our role as leaders due to our age and experience, due to it being our final year, and what would be required of us otherwise. Most teachers would be present, including any new ones that needed introducing.

Walking towards my locker to dump my stuff, as I hated carrying around a backpack all day, I wasn't surprised to be greeted warmly by nearly everyone. In fact, nearly every girl I passed returned a smile, a caress of a forearm. One or two, who I knew nursed crushes, went so far as to kiss my cheek hello. Kim was on my arm still, but all she did was blush whenever I looked at her.

"They know you're single and free, Danny," she whispered, "You're now the most eligible bachelor at Northern Meadows High School."

Walking into the main hall, I was busy catching up with some friends when I noticed it fall silent. Rachel walked in alone. I heard plenty of harsh but whispered comments at her arrival. I glanced her way once, her eyes meeting mine, then I just turned away from her. She wasn't my problem any longer. I noticed even people she'd called friends were giving her a cold shoulder.

She'd made her bed. She could lie in it now.

The principal eventually appeared on the stage, her heels clicking as she strolled towards the podium. Finding seats, we all sat down and waited for her to start her speech.

I knew it was going to prove to be an interesting year.

*****

A/N -- The West Sydney Rangers is a fictional NRL team. Northern Meadows High School and Northern Meadows Rugby League Football Club are also fictional. The NRL Schoolboy Cup is a genuine competition in which secondary schools throughout New South Wales and Queensland compete to be the best school in the country.

The first five chapters will be covering his last year at high school and his first year in professional sport, all the trials and tribulations of a young man juggling those two things, the relationships with his family and also any relationships that begin with others.

I have no idea how long this story will be. I have five chapters written so far, slowly writing the sixth, but I'm busy writing around five to six different series, so I'm focusing on each one until I run out of steam, then focusing another series for a week or two.
League of His Own Ch. 02
Footy. Girls. School. The life of a young man.
A/N -- Hello, must reply to a particular comment!

Wargamer, I'm an avid rugby league fan. Fairly sure mentioning rugby league in many of my stories gives that away! Magic Weekend was excellent, though as a New South Welshman, the result of the first State of Origin was disappointing, but the second State of Origin... I'll keep quiet but I was pleased.

For those who have no idea what the hell this sport actually is (figuring many of the people reading this are Americans), I'll explain a few simple things:

Rugby League is known as 'footy' in New South Wales and Queensland.

'Gonna watch the footy tonight, mate?'

'Fuck yeah. Gonna smash that pack of bogans.'

The New South Wales Rugby League competition started way back in 1908. The first 'Premiers' were South Sydney. Between 1908 -- 2022, they've won 21 Premierships. Only four teams have won more than 10 Premierships in 114 years. The competition was not halted during the two world wars.

'State of Origin'. A three match series that began in 1982, played mid-season, between New South Wales and Queensland. 'State against State, Mate against Mate.' It is not a three-match exhibition. It's brutal, fierce, and state pride is on the line. Biggest games in rugby league, perhaps more so than the end of year Grand Final, while test football is a shadow of what it used to be. Between 1982 -- 2022, Queensland has won 22 series, New South Wales 16, with 2 drawn series. Queensland won 11 of 12 series between 2006 -- 2017.

Field dimensions:

100 metres long x 68 metres wide.

In-goal dimensions between 6-11 metres.

Goalposts are at the 'tryline', 100 metres apart. 5.5 metres wide, at least 16 metres high, crossbar is 3 metres off the ground.

Points:

Try (equivalent to a touchdown): 4 points

Conversion (after a try is scored): 2 points

Penalty goal: 2 points

Field goal -- Outside 40 metres: 2 points. Inside 40 metres: 1 point.

There are no forward passes.

Scrums have been practically eliminated from the game. Disappointing. Bring back the biff!

'The Bunker' checks every try is correct and also judges other on-field incidents.

Concussion is now treated seriously and players are immediately removed from the field and assessed.

Salary cap is between $9-10 million dollars, spread across a team of more than 20 players. You don't play rugby league to get rich.

*****

Being summoned to the principal's office the very first day back at school wasn't something I expected. I knew I couldn't have done anything wrong within the half day I'd been back, but receiving a summons during my first class in Geography certainly earned me more than one curious glance, Mark going so far as to mouth 'What's this about?' I returned a shrug and followed the rather young and pretty school administrator.

One thing I couldn't complain about Northern Meadows High School. At least three-quarters of staff and teachers were women, and I reckon most of them would be under fifty. And very few were what I'd deem unattractive. Beauty is in the eye of the beholder, of course, but I certainly had few complaints.

"Good summer?" Lisa asked. She was the young and very pretty administrator. Blonde, perky, probably mid-twenties at most. I knew she'd attended the same school as where we currently were, attended university, and had returned once she'd finished her studies.

"Can't complain, I guess, ma'am."

She stopped and turned towards me. "Ma'am? My mother is 'ma'am', Danny. The principal is someone you can call 'ma'am'. I'm Lisa. How old are you?"

"Eighteen."

"I'm twenty-four. So you can definitely cut the 'ma'am' crap."

"Yes... Lisa..."

"Better. We've been talking about your contract signing in the office all morning. You're the first student from this school to ever make it all the way to first grade footy." She paused before giggling. "Could have chosen a better side."

"Get in young, build a dynasty. There have been periods in the past where teams have won three, four, five titles in a decade or so. I'm convinced enough. The first couple of years will be tough, but if all goes as planned, they're talking about finals footy by my third year as a professional."

"Hell of a turnaround if that happens." We arrived at the principal's office. "Anyway, I'll leave you to it."

"What's this about?" I whispered. Lisa shrugged, wished me good luck, before I watched her walk away. Her trousers were moulded to her very firm little butt. She turned and noticed me looking, smiling brightly at me.

Mum did mention about me sowing some wild oats. I had a feeling my last year at high school was going to provide quite the opportunity.

"Come in, Mister Cole," Principal Symonds ordered, "Shut the door, take a seat."

Doing as she asked, I sat in one of the two empty chairs as I met her hazel eyes. Ms Symonds had been principal as long as I'd attended, and as far as I knew, had been in the same position when my sisters had attended. She wore her slightly greying brunette hair in a bun, giving her a rather severe look. Guess it suited her position, but without it, she'd probably be attractive. I put her at late forties, maybe five or so years older than my mother.

"I'm sure you're wondering why I've called you in here, Daniel. It's actually rather simple." Then she smiled, and there were those signs that suggested she was attractive. "I just wanted to congratulate you on behalf of the school, the teachers and staff, but also my own personal congratulations for signing that contract and taking that first step into professional sport. I knew you wouldn't want a public spectacle at the assembly this morning."

"Yeah, thanks for that, ma'am. But thank you for your support too."

"What are our chances of going all the way to the grand final but also winning it this year?"

"We've got the same core of players. Only three graduated at the end of last season, but our spine is the same. Trials will be held within the month, I'm sure the coach will pick the best we have available."

She leaned back in her comfortable looking leather chair, looking thoughtful for a moment. "Winning the entire thing will put this school on the map. If we could expand our program even more. I mean, before you even started at this school, our side had never made the quarter-finals. Now we've made two finals in two years. Just a shame about the grand final last year."

"Try not to think about it too much, ma'am. Losing in the last minute of the game still hurts, particularly as we'd led since the first try scored."

"I'm sure this year will be a great success. And knowing you'll be playing for the Rangers, the school will do all it can to accommodate you whenever you need to travel or miss a day at school."

"Thank you, ma'am. That would be appreciated."

She smiled again. "That's all I called you in here for. Didn't want to interrupt your lunchtime." Rising to my feet, I was about to open the door when she added. "I have heard what happened between yourself and Miss Parker. I'm not one for gossip, but I am sorry..."

"I'm not, ma'am. Not sure if you heard the detail, but I'm quite happy to be single right now." Turning back, I threw her that winning smile I had. "I'll see you later, ma'am."

The bell for lunchtime rang as I was on my way back to class, so I diverted to the cafeteria to grab a bite to eat. Nothing had changed from the previous year, my teammates and friends gathering at the same table, already moaning about one or two things from their class, while there were mentions of a couple of the new teachers. One of them, a Miss Taylor, who taught physical education, was meant to be rather attractive.

As they wanted to head out onto the playing field to throw a ball about, I told them I'd catch up, walking across the cafeteria, taking a seat next to Kim, who was reading a book, keeping to herself as always. She had friends but was happy sitting in solitude as she was in a small group. "You know I don't like seeing you alone, Kim," I said softly. She knew I only meant well, only because some kids were stupid, and thought a student sitting alone meant they were a nerd or weird.

"I'm reading a good book, Danny. I'm surprised you're not outside."

"Noticed my best friend sitting all by herself."

She placed her book down, turning to me and smiling. "I do like it when you call me that," she whispered, leaning against my shoulder. Kissing the top of her head, she released a light giggle. "Are we going to study together again once they start piling homework on us?"

"Of course, though I'll have training soon enough. Pre-season training for the Rangers will start in a fortnight. Monday and Thursday. Thankfully, the school season doesn't start until May, so I'll have Tuesday and Wednesday afternoon's free for the time being." I paused before asking, "Want to come read outside in the fresh air, at least?"

That earned me a kiss on the cheek. Wasn't the first time she'd done that. Didn't make either of us feel awkward. She had done that far less when I'd been with Rachel. When I turned to face her, Kim simply met my eyes before smiling. I did wonder if she was tempted, though I knew she wouldn't rush anything, believing my heart was still broken about Rachel.

Considering what I'd done with my sisters and mothers since, I think it was safe to say I was already over her.

Grabbing her small bag, looping that over her shoulder, she collected her book as I took her hand, leading her outside. There were seats in the shade, leaving her to read in peace, as I joined my friends out on the field, organising a six on six touch footy game. Touch footy meant no hard contact or tackling.

Out of the corner of my eyes, I noticed the deadbeats and druggies in their usual position at the edge of the playing field, under the shade of a few trees by the perimeter fence. No surprise Rachel was there, hearing Mark tell me that she was putting on a show, practically all over one of them. I could only laugh before replying, "Mark, mate, she's trying to get under my skin, make me jealous. I'm sure you're all expecting me to hate her, but I don't. I don't care. We were not going to last another three months at best, even before what I walked in on. She was leading me on for whatever reason."

When we stopped playing with a few minutes to the end of lunch bell, Chris gestured with her head. "So what about you and Kim, then?"

"It's obvious you love each other," Mark added, "I know you both insist only as friends, but, well, it could be more."

"We've been friends since our first day at public school. I don't want to ruin thirteen years of friendship by starting a physical relationship and then losing that friendship if it goes wrong. We work as friends. Being lovers is something else entirely."

"There's something different about you though, mate," Mark said, looking me up and down, "You seem to be in a remarkably good mood."

"Mark, mate, it's obvious. He got laid," Greg stated, slapping my back for good measure, "Well, about damned time, mate, considering that slut was nothing but a cocktease to you but fucked anything else that could get hard."

"So who was it?" Chris wondered. I gave him a look, holding his hands up in surrender. "Okay, I know, you don't like discussing things."

"But you moved on quickly?" Mark only half-joked.

"Rachel isn't worth being all broken up about. All she's done is damage herself further. I was paying enough attention to see her given the cold shoulder by nearly everyone in our year group. Even her friends wanted nothing to do with her. Received more than one message since that night, telling me how sorry they were about it all. They claim to not know about all the guys she's been fucking."

"Reckon they're telling the truth?" Matt wondered.

Shrugging, I admitted I didn't know. "All I know is that, walking the halls today, everyone's given me support. From what I've been told, it's proving rather uncomfortable for her. But within a fortnight, something else will be the talk of the school and what happened will be forgotten." Sighing, a ran fingers through my hair. "Too much fucking drama. I hate drama."

End of the school day, I waited for Kim by my car. She walked out with a couple of her friends, the three looking in my direction. They both said something to Kim, the two others giggling as Kim smiled shyly, her pale skin definitely glowing a brighter colour, before she wished them goodbye for the day. Joining me in the car, I drove us home, discussing our first day back at school.

Pulling up outside her house, I put the car in park and turned towards her. "Want to come to my..."

Before I could finish my question, she leaned over and kissed me. It was the first time we'd ever kissed on the lips. Neither of us seemed willing to add tongue, but it was no chaste kiss either. When we finally pulled away, we were both breathing a lot quicker.

"Rachel's a fucking idiot, Danny," she whispered.

I rarely if ever heard Kim curse, so that meant she was being honest. "Um..."

"Just wanted to kiss you, Danny. You're single for the first time in two years."

"And?"

"I don't know yet."

"Want to come for a swim at my place? Since we shouldn't have homework this week, and the weather will be nice. Take advantage before we're inundated with work and assignments."

I loved watching her smile. Kim was the most genuine person I knew outside of my own family. "I'll go grab my bikini, cream and a towel. Don't want to be looking like a lobster later."

"I'll park up and come walk you back to mine."

"Okay."

Parking up, I quickly walked inside, checking to see Aimee was already out by the pool. Dumping my things in my room, I quickly changed into swim shorts, put on a vest, grabbed my thongs (flip-flops to the rest of the world) and walked back up to Kim's place. She was waiting for me, wearing a light top over her bikini, a wide brimmed hat and a pair of sunglasses, taking her hand and escorting her back to my place.

Aimee wasn't surprised to see Kim, the two women immediately chatting away. She'd been away to see family for most of the holidays which is why I hadn't seen her since just after the new year. Before she wanted to jump into the pool, she asked me to apply some suncream on her back. Sitting behind her on the chair, I very carefully and slowly rubbed it into her skin, noticing Aimee watching. When I met her eyes, she smiled and there was a brief nod. Guess she was giving me the okay to pursue something if I wanted.

When I was done, I wrapped my arms around her waist, pulling her back against me, resting my head on her shoulder. "Missed you while you were away. Have fun up the coast?"

"I did, though I missed you in return, Danny. Though didn't you spend a lot of time with her?"

"No, which was another sign something was wrong. I was warned more than once, Kim, but when you're infatuated with someone."

"Not love?"

Snorting, I almost laughed. "No, it wasn't love."

Kim then helped apply cream to my back, and I felt her fingers run along the muscles around my back and shoulders. I wasn't as muscular as those in the forward pack, but I could look in the mirror and see the fruits of my labour in the gym. Jumping into the pool, we swam and splashed about until Aimee joined us. Mum and Kyla arrived home within fifteen minutes of each other, both delighted to see Kim visiting as always, Mum insisting she drop by whenever she wanted. Kim's home-life was great. Parents still together and obviously loved each other, two younger siblings who adored her. And her parents adored me too, always asking me to stay for dinner whenever I was over.

This time, Mum offered Kim dinner, which she accepted after sending a message to her parents. Having received my new dietary guidelines, Mum made dinner for herself, my two sisters and Kim, while I prepared my own. Mum had made sure I wasn't a lazy slob growing up. I helped with laundry and housework, my room was kept today, and I could prepare simple but healthy meals in the kitchen.

After dinner and helping clean up, I took Kim by the hand, leading her to my bedroom. She'd been there plenty of times before, but this time, it felt a little different. Thankfully, Mum nor my sisters said anything. We ended up gaming for an hour or so. It was something we liked to do from time to time, ensuring we bought co-op games to play together. The banter always flowed between us, plenty of laughter at the same time.

"I'd better go," she finally announced, noticing the time was getting late. I still needed to shower and unwind. Walking her home, she held my hand, gently pressing her body into mine as we walked ever so slowly the path that led from my house to hers. Stopping at her front door, she turned towards me, standing up on the single step that led inside.

I took a chance and kissed her properly, wrapping my arms around her as I pulled her close, ensuring that, this time, I slid my tongue into her mouth. She'd definitely chewed on some gum in preparation for the moment, and when she released a light whimper, I couldn't help smile. And she could have felt something press into her below.

"Danny, just one thing," she whispered, breaking the kiss, "I'm not going to be your rebound."

"Kim..."

She smiled, placing a finger at my lips. "Listen, I love you, okay? You've been my best friend most of my life and I don't want to lose that. So I won't be your next girlfriend. But..." This time, it was her turn to kiss me, no surprise she ended up pressed against the door. When I pulled back ever so slightly, the look in her eyes was something I'd never seen. "As I was going to say, I'd love nothing more than to hook up with you whenever you want. I can't think of anyone more I'd love to lose it with."

"Oh... I would have thought... I mean..."

"Three boyfriends, none got more than a little upper chest action. I dated because you weren't available and I hated being alone."

"Don't want to rush this either, Kim."

"Nor do I, so you're not coming in tonight!" We both chuckled at her tone. "But I do want to be intimate with my best friend. Sex is meant to be fun, right? And if sex leads to the confession of deepening feelings later, then we'll deal with it then. We're meant to be adults, right? We can talk about things?"

"We can and we will, Kim. I promise."

"Right, I'm going to go inside, otherwise I'll want to spend all night kissing the schools star half-back on my doorstep, and my parents will eventually come looking for me."

"I'll see you tomorrow."

"Bright and early as always, Danny. Goodnight."

"Goodnight."

I waited until she was inside, the door locked, before I turned and walked home. I managed to start whistling a tune within ten seconds. Life was looking good.

*****

"How was your first training session?" Mum asked once I sat down at the dinner table.

"It was mostly introducing me to everyone. The coach and staff are all friendly, aware that I'd be a little overawed by it all to start with. Being introduced to all the players was something else. Billy's a nice guy, pretty much already taken me under his wing. Admitted that he'd have retired for this season, but they convinced him to stay for one last season to give me time to get ready. Big fat bonus cheque no doubt helped too. But I did take part in drills, the usual thing. Passing. Kicking. Tackling. A little five on five, only light contact. I was worried one of the big units would absolutely crunch me as a way of welcoming me to the team. The biggest guy picked me up so easily, even I could see the humour. Put me down on the ground and warned me I was likely to be picked out and smashed very quickly on my debut."
"What are the facilities like?" Kyla wondered, "Considering how bad they've been, I've got this vision of a dilapidated old building and a field covered in sand and dirt."

"State of the art. I sat down with the coach again for a little one-on-one, and it was a brutal yet honest discussion. He knows the next couple of seasons are make or break for him too. He's been brought in to turn things around, but it just hasn't happened. He didn't exactly say he was pinning his hopes on me, he doesn't want on young shoulders, but I'm a marquee signing as one of the hot prospects for the league this season. Hope I don't fuck it up and fail within a couple of seasons."

"Well, at least your team is playing at home for the first game so that might help."

"Coach said I won't be in the squad just yet. Wants me to attend training, go through some practice games. He suggested that around game six is when I might sit on the bench. A dozen games and he might give me my full debut. He'll want me playing more often than not by the end of the season, and said the intention is that I'll play just a little more than half the games. I'd prefer to play at half-back but he suggested I could learn from Billy if I play next to him at stand-off, though he suggested playing at dummy-half will also help my development, particularly as it helps my situational awareness of the entire game."

Finishing dinner, I had a little homework to complete before making a quick call to Kim, as I hadn't seen her after school, having to hurry off to footy training. Since that night of our first kiss, we'd got together a couple of times, nothing more than a lot more making out happening, but we were not in any rush anyway. I'd confessed I wasn't a virgin any longer. She laughed, assuring me everyone at school was aware. Not from anything I'd said, she just said it was obvious I'd had sex.

Speaking of sex, I hadn't enjoyed it every single night since losing my virginity with my mother, though she had taken up a lot of my time. Kyla and Aimee had woken me up most mornings with a blowjob, and I usually had enough time to return the favour. The Friday night at the end of my first week back at school, Mum had dragged me into her room, using my cock for her own enjoyment until she passed out. The Saturday night, I was out with friends and returned home far too late, and inebriated, to do anything with anyone. Still woke up the next morning with two naked sisters in bed with me, so it wasn't all bad.

That second week was a sign of things to come. Piles of homework. Assignments to prepare and complete, thankfully most being nothing more than essay writing. Mum tried not to tire me out, but I knew by Friday night, my sisters were getting a little grumpy with my mother not sharing the wealth. Thankfully, she realised before it became an issue, the three discussing something quietly before joining me in the living room, where I was sipping a glass of water.

"Kyla tonight and tomorrow, Aimee tomorrow night and Sunday, Kyla Sunday night," Mum said, "If that's okay with you, baby?"

"And you, Mum?"

"I've enjoyed you the past two weeks. But... I might go see my sister this weekend, leave you kids to have fun."

"You don't have to, Mum," Kyla said.

"I know, but I don't want to get in the way. And if you want to have a threesome, I hope you just look after each other while doing it."

Mum disappeared into her bedroom to pack her bag. I didn't like the idea that she felt it necessary to leave, walking her to her car. When I suggested that, she hugged me tightly, assured me that she was fine, and to make sure I treated my sisters just like I'd treated her. Whispering how much she loved me, she smiled as she reversed her car, beeping the horn before disappearing from view.

Walking back inside, my sisters were on the couch, nursing a glass of wine and wearing nothing at all, a pile of clothes piled up on the floor. Both spread their legs upon seeing me, and I couldn't help lick my lips. Both now kept a trimmed patch of fur above their pussy, and from how they were glistening, they were already excited. Taking off my t-shirt and lowering my shorts, two pairs of eyes lit up at the sight of my rapidly hardening cock.

"Do my sisters need some attention?" I wondered.

"Maybe you could eat our tight and horny little pussies?" Kyla asked in her 'little girl' voice.

"Then you could fuck my older sister afterwards?" Aimee added.

"My little sister and I want to be fucked together," Kyla told me, "Not a threesome, but instead of one of us overnight, the three of us will just sleep together. You're not a virgin, and while our first time will be special, Danny, it would be even more special sharing it with my sister."

"Fine by me. Absolutely fine by me."

Both smiled. "Good. My pussy needs some attention now," Aimee said, "So since Kyla gets your cock first, I want your mouth right now."

"Whatever my sister wants," I chuckled, getting down to my knees, pulling her closer and just burying my face between her legs.

She moaned almost immediately once my tongue touched her. As I focused on Aimee, I could see out of the corner of my eye that Kyla was fondling herself, smiling when she turned her body enough so I could watch that while I ate out her sister. Running my hands up her body, I gave those wonderful breasts of hers some attention, pinching and tweaking her nipples, which seemed to send a flood of juices into my mouth.

"Oh fuck yes!" she cried, "You've learned so quickly, baby."

Kyla laughed. "I do love my little sister's big tits."

"So does your little brother. Practically latches on whenever I expose them nowadays."

"Seems to be addicted to your little pussy too."

I felt her fingers run through my hair. "Danny loves my tight, little pussy. And it was just made perfectly for his big, fat cock. Can't wait to feel him inside me for the first time."

Kyla leaned across to kiss her sister. "Tonight, I promise. He's making love to us both. And then the rest of the weekend. We're going to wear him out."

Lifting my mouth from my sister, I said, "Good thing I'm not busy this weekend."

My sisters both giggled. "You are busy this weekend, sweetie," Kyla retorted, "You're busy fucking your sisters, having those same sisters suck your cock while you eat our pussies, and we might find time to head outside for a swim."

Aimee was squirming by now, desperate to orgasm, though I was denying her as best I could, wanting to make her cum hard so she'd remain satisfied for a while. But when I slid a finger inside her, she practically forced her entire down, ensuring I found her spot as my tongue found its way to her clit. To say she exploded wouldn't be an understatement, loving the taste of her juices and cream.

As she calmed down, I pulled Kyla towards me, making her squeal, before I buried my face and turned that squeal into a loud moan. I wanted to make my big sister cum hard like her little sister, immediately sliding two fingers inside her, finding her spot rather easily.

"Oh fuck yes, Danny!" she cried out. Aimee, though still recovering, managed to position herself to take one of her breasts in her mouth. That earned a coo of delight as Aimee managed to move up onto her knees, and soon Kyla was squirming away as she was assaulted at two parts of her body.

She tasted a little different to her sister. Difficult to explain what it was, though I'd say my sisters definitely had a sweeter taste than their mother. I'm sure I'd learn even more if I took on more partners. Then I found myself wondering what Kim would taste like and I couldn't help stop and smile. My sisters weren't stupid.

"Kim?" Kyla whispered.

"Just wondering what she tasted like," I admitted, "Sorry, I'll focus on you. I love your pussy, Kyla."

I was surprised both of my sisters smiled. They knew Kim was my best friend and that I would think about something perhaps happening with her. "Please make love to me now," Kyla whimpered.

Considering how hard and horny I was, I would have loved bringing her off with my mouth, but I easily picked her up in my arms, immediately told to carry her into her room. Placing her down, she spread her legs as I got into position, both of us moaning as I wasted no time sliding inside her. I trusted slowly as she moved her hips, realising she was trying to rub her clit, so I used short strokes. When she enjoyed an orgasm, I couldn't help feel a little arrogant about the fact I'd made my big sister cum the very first time we made love.

Aimee got onto bed, telling me to keep going until I'd at least cum in her. Kyla begged me to keep fucking her at the same time, pushing her legs back at the knees until they were by her breasts, pumping into her harder and faster. She urged me on, noticing she was watching my thick cock disappearing inside her with each thrust. Aimee was fondling herself next to us, cheering both of us on. That had Kyla and I both chuckling away at her enthusiasm.

Kyla loved the position I had her in, running her hands up and down my arms to my shoulders as I leaned down to kiss her. "Fuck me harder," she demanded, "I want your cum, little brother."

"So fucking tight, Kyla," I growled, "Going to fuck you so much going forward."

"I think you'll be doing a lot of fucking regardless," she said, smiling at me, "But I'm glad you love my pussy so much."

"I love my sister, Kyla."

"I know, sweetie. Show me how much by finishing inside me."

I was surprised I'd lasted this long considering how horny I was. And her tight, hot and very wet pussy was doing its best to suck the cum right out of my cock. When I did finally orgasm, I'm fairly sure the face I pulled was not sexy at all. But it felt pretty damned wonderful, feeling my body just drain of energy before flopping onto my sister, just with it enough not to squash her.

Her fingers caressed my back as I did need a couple of minutes to catch my breath. "Holy shit, my little brother can fuck!"

That changed the mood, the three of us bursting into laughter as I pulled out then rolled off my sister, Kyla cuddling into me. Aimee was on her side, still fondling her pussy. "Give me ten and you can hop on if you want," I told her.

While she would take ten to ride me, that didn't stop her leaning over to take my cock in her mouth. After sucking for a minute, she lifted her head up. "I can taste my sister's pussy and your cum, Danny. I have to say, it's rather delightful." Then she leaned over my body and stuck her face between her sister's legs. That had me rock hard again almost immediately, Kyla moaning as I had a feeling Aimee was licking her clean.

Seeing I was now hard again, Aimee straddled my lap and I watched, mesmerised, as my cock slowly disappeared in the pussy of my other sister. As soon as I was buried, she leaned forward, needing a cuddle from her younger brother. Kyla hugged her too. "Sorry," Aimee murmured, "Big moment. I won't admit how long I've fantasised about you, Danny."

"Oh, me too," Kyla whispered, "Our little brother is a fucking hunk."

"How do you think I've felt about you two?" I retorted.

"Ride him, Aimee," Kyla urged, "Enjoy his big cock. And I want to see my little sister cum more than once while doing so."

Aimee sat back and started to ride me nice and slow, rolling her lower body as I knew she'd rub her clit against me at the same time. Running my hands up and down her body, she grinned as I grabbed her breasts, playing with her nipples as always, though Kyla eventually sat up and paid attention to those on my behalf, as I bent my knees and started to thrust up into Aimee.

"Oh fuck!" Aimee cried out.

Her first orgasm hit her big time. She practically whimpered as she shuddered, refusing to stop riding me for a single second, moaning and whimpering as Kyla refused to stop giving her breasts attention at the same time. It was sensory overload for Aimee, who enjoyed a second orgasm rather quickly, and when her third one tore through her body, Kyla relented on her breasts as Aimee leaned forward, kissing me deeply.

"Fuck me," she moaned, "Fuck me hard and fill me up."

I fucked her for longer than she probably expected. Her pussy was so tight, I was left thinking that I was just fortunate that the three women I'd been with felt that way, or my cock was large enough that, no matter who I fucked, it would always feel that way. "Your pussy is incredible," I managed to say.

"So's your cock!" Aimee exclaimed.

"Agree with that one, little sister," Kyla added, "He's going to be a little addictive."

That caused me to snort. "Says the women who have woken me up with a blowjob the past two weeks. Not complaining, simply an observation."

Rolling her over onto her back, she spread her legs wide, holding her legs underneath each knee, begging me to finally finish inside her. My youngest sister had her wish granted within five minutes, feeling a sense of relief that I'd finally cum a second time. To my amusement, when I pulled out of her, sitting back on my knees, Kyla leaned over and took my cock in her mouth, repeating the same words as her sister about how my cum and her sister's pussy tasted.

I was wiped. I'd only had two orgasms but both had been intense. I was still at the age when I could probably cum again at least one more time, but my sisters took pity on me, taking me by the hand to our shared bathroom, the three of us showering together. I'd seen my sisters naked enough by now to appreciate it completely but I still enjoyed just cuddling both of them, and they absolutely loved it when I offered to wash their hair. Aimee started crying again, needing a hug from us both, whispering that it just felt intimate in the moment and her feelings overwhelmed her.

Kyla had bought herself quite a large bed once she'd started work, so after changing some rather stained sheets, we snuggled together in bed. The two girls fell asleep before me, cuddling into me from either side. Kissing each forehead on offer, they both smiled as they slept. I lay awake, wondering what would happen next. I knew I couldn't just sleep with my sisters and mother the rest of my life. There are usually expectations that I'd find a partner, start a family, that sort of thing. Family men were popular with administrators at rugby league clubs. Young single men would be contracted but there were obvious concerns they'd get up to trouble too often.

Then again, there were enough stories in the media about what married footy players would get up to, and a wedding ring didn't stop men or women from wanting to hook up with each other.

The rest of the weekend was spent mostly naked, though due to her larger bust size, Aimee would happily go without panties but would wear a bra. Her breasts were not large enough to cause back pain, but she already worried about sag as she got older. I assured that her breasts were still wonderfully perky and I'd 'help' however I could.

We did end up fucking around the house all day Saturday and most of Sunday. Every room was christened with both sisters. I didn't cum every single time. I think if I had, my balls would have fallen off. But I made sure my sisters enjoyed at least one orgasm in each room we fucked, while we also enjoyed fooling around when outside.

Had our first proper threesomes on the Saturday. Best one was when I was lying back, Kyla on my cock and Aimee on my face, though my sisters admitted they also enjoyed when I fucked Aimee from behind as she feasted on her older sisters' pussy. By Sunday afternoon, the three of us were exhausted. I could just about get hard, but even a blowjob would have been too much for me by then. Aimee was napping in her room, Kyla lazing by the pool, while I was lying on the couch when Mum returned home.

Thankfully, I was wearing shorts and a singlet vest, Mum leaving a soft kiss on my lips. Sitting on her favourite chair, she asked, "How's your weekend been?"

"Exhausting. I'm glad I've got school tomorrow."

Mum laughed out loud, which made me smile. Mum was even happier lately and I'm glad I was part of the reason why. "Worn you out, have they?"

"We had a lot of fun. But..." Sighing, Mum immediately moved to snuggle with me on the couch. "I love my sisters, and this weekend has been awesome, but I already know that, while it might last, I just can't afford what we do to be known. Thing is, if I meet someone I fall in love with, how do I give you three up?"

"Then you'll have a hard decision to make, sweetie. And the three of us won't tell you what to do. It's up to your own heart and mind."

"Kim has pretty much said she won't be a rebound, but that she would like to have sex. We've spoken since, and she's happy not to be exclusive until she's graduated university."

"Really? She's willing to just date and fuck you for the next four years?"

"She's pretty much insinuated she'll fuck me and no-one else, but after everything with Rachel, is almost telling me to go out and enjoy myself. Something about two years of teasing leaving anyone feeling rather frustrated with things."

"Anyone else at school catching your fantasy?"

Laughing away, Mum giggled too as she understood. "Only half our year group, at least half a dozen teachers, one administrator and, shit, even Ms Symonds would probably look fit in the right clothing."

"Isn't fucking a teacher every young male fantasy?"

"Yep. But it's also not entirely realistic. I certainly wouldn't touch a married teacher, not after..."

"I know, sweetie," Mum whispered, "Proves you're a good man."

"But dating how it is nowadays, there's nothing wrong with having a few options on the go, as long as I'm upfront and honest that I'm not being exclusive with anyone."

"So friends with benefits?"

"In a way, yes. I might take them out on a date but the expectation that the relationship is mostly based on physical aspects, that being sex."

"Courting and dating sure has changed since my day," Mum suggested, "If you went on a date with a boy, that was it. You were dating until you agreed it wasn't working or you ended up married. The idea I would have dated more than one man at a time? I'd have been called a slut in seconds."

"Different times we're in nowadays, Mum."

"You're telling me!"

"Anyway, how's Auntie Caroline?"

Mum cleared her throat. "I might have gotten a little carried away talking about us, sweetie. She's a little eager for some cock. A real one, as she relies on synthetic or plastic at the moment. Would you be willing to...?"

"Hell yes, Mum. I've always thought Auntie Caroline was pretty. Helps that she's just a slightly... er... um..."

"Younger version of your mother?"

"Her tits are a little bigger. There we are, safe option to anything else I could possibly say. Anyway, is this something happening soon? Just an idea? Or is she arriving in an hour?"

"I said I'd talk to you first. I'm thinking her visiting here would be better than you going there. If your cousins found out, it would be awkward. Then again, fucking your auntie isn't illegal, so it would just be seen as weird."

Mum and I made dinner together. My dietary plan was to be followed Monday to Saturday. Sunday was a free day, though I was warned not to go out and gorge on a pile of shit food, otherwise the other six days meant nothing. Mum agreed to cook one of my favourite dishes each Sunday, things like a roast dinner, lasagna, a casserole or other such dishes. Things Mum had made for years and that I'd always enjoyed.

Before I headed off to bed that night, I told the three of them that I'd be sleeping alone due to sheer exhaustion. Aimee and Kyla sighed with relief as they admitted their little pussies had taken a battering as well, and the thought of my cock inside them one last time had them almost curling up in pain. Mum admitted to being rather tired herself, enjoying her time with her sister at the same time I was doing the same thing with mine.
I don't think any of us lasted past 10pm before we were all tucked up in our own beds alone.

*****

"So are you dating Kim or not?" Mark asked at lunch.

"No, we're not dating. She doesn't want to be my 'rebound' and I don't want anything exclusive. My own mother suggested I spend some time dating around, that I don't just leap into my next relationship quickly. Kim has already told me she's happy with a FWB situation."

"Shit, really?" Chris exclaimed, "I always thought of her as a little..." I glared at him immediately. He sat back and grinned. "I wasn't going to say it, mate. I know how much you two care about each other."

"I still don't know why didn't start dating her instead of Rachel," Mark muttered.

"Because we're friends first, mate. I've known her longer than anyone else except my family."

Greg started to laugh. "I know for a fact that, in ten years, you'll be married with three kids together."

"If you're not dating Kim, is she dating anyone else?" Mark finally asked.

"No, she's single, just like me." I wasn't going to admit I was fucking my sister's and mother to anyone. "But she won't date until... um... Anyway, I don't think she's interested in dating anyone else. She already knows what university she'll likely be attending, and has pretty much suggested that a FWB relationship with me would work well, simply because she could fob off questions by saying she's involved with me."

"And she'd be okay with you fucking others?" Greg wondered.

"Yes, she knows we won't be exclusive and that's the whole point of a FWB relationship. I've told Kim that, as soon as she wants exclusivity, I'd drop everyone else unless I had feelings for someone."

"But you already have feelings for Kim," Mark insisted.

"I love her but I'm not in love with her. That might change in the future. At the moment, we're happy with our arrangement." Clearing my throat, I added, "Anyway, first game of the season is this Saturday at our home ground. I won't be starting nor on the bench, but my presence is required as part of the team. Mum, Kyla, Aimee and Kim will be there. Any of you guys coming along?"

"Mate, all of Northern Meadows High School will be there, at least our year group. When you make your debut? The entire fuckin' school, mate!"

A school day was broken up into eight 'periods'. Two in the morning before a short recess. Two after that before a five minute break, then two more before lunch. After an hour for lunch, two more before the end of the day. My last double period that day was PE (what Yanks call gym class), something I always enjoyed as there was more chance of being outside than stuck in a classroom. Thankfully, they'd split the curriculum recently, as Kyla had done PDHPE (Physical Development, Health, Physical Education), and they'd spent most of their time in the classroom, little emphasis on the third part. Now there was Development and Health classes, and PE classes.

Miss Taylor was the lone female PE teacher and I was fortunate enough to be in her class. Being a rather confident young man nowadays, I hadn't been backwards in coming forwards regarding my flirting with our new teacher. What surprised me in return was her flirting in return, and it didn't take long for it to get rather naughty. We never did it in front of any other students, leaving it for before our class, when I usually arrived first, primarily to flirt with her, or I'd hang out afterwards, and we'd have a chat about things.

The class went off without a hitch as usual, heading out to the sports field as she put us through a series of drills, the whole point of PE being to keep students fit and healthy. As soon as the end of day bell rang, nearly everyone else hurried off to grab their bags and hurry off home. I waited until everyone had given us space before I approached Miss Taylor. She curled her hair behind her ear, looking rather adorable and shy. She always was with me. I had a feeling why.

"Good class again, Miss Taylor."

"You barely seemed to break a sweat, Danny."

"Well, I do have a good level of base fitness due to my future profession. I'm in the gym pumping iron every evening at the moment as I need to maintain my strength." I flexed a bicep in front of her. "Go on, Miss. Have a feel of that one."

She chewed her bottom lip for a moment before one of her soft hands squeezed my upper arm. "Wow, that's quite impressive," she whispered, running her fingers up to my shoulder before moving back to my bicep and down my forearm. Meeting my eyes, she blushed immediately as she removed her hand.

"Need to be fit and strong for what I'm going to endure on the footy field. Six foot two behemoths running at me? A good reason I do a little boxing. Getting hit in the face sets me up for when I tackle a beast weighing over one hundred kilos."

Walking towards the PE building, she chuckled away. "You're around five-nine, right?"

"Yeah."

"Well, plenty of players who were even shorter. Generally playing your position, stand-off, dummy-half."

"Which team do you support, Miss?"

"Well, truth be told, I'm actually a Rangers girl. My dad was, and my grandfather too. It's tradition in our household. I only live a twenty minute walk from this school now. Have my own little apartment."

"Did you attend here as a student?"

"Oh no. I was sent to an all-girls high school. Fairly sure my father it was to protect my virtue. Let me tell you, young women can talk about the nastiest... um..." She met my eyes again before we walked into her office. "Anyway, I'm sure you have homework..."

"Can I give you a lift home, Miss? Hot day, I'm sure you don't want to walk home in this heat."

"What about Kim?"

I couldn't resist grinning. "She's not my girlfriend, Miss, and she said she was going into town to the library. She's probably on the bus by now."

"I'm not sure..."

"It's just a lift, Miss Taylor."

She chewed on her bottom lip again, looking me up and down. Damn, she looked sexy in that moment. Dark red, almost mahogany red hair. A pair of utterly gorgeous green eyes. Remnants of freckles across her face. I could pick her ancestry as she was rather pale, the barest hint of a tan. She licked her lips and I could only imagine what it would be like to kiss her. Being a PE teacher, she was naturally athletic, but there was no missing she had a great pair of tits. And her legs were out of this world. Probably only around five-five, but with the shorts she was wearing, tight to her arse, and those thighs...

"Okay," she said softly, "I'll just grab my things."

Grabbing her own backpack, we walked side by side towards my car, thankful the student car park was already empty. I'm fairly sure it was empty within five minutes of the final bell of the day ringing. Opening the door for her, she smiled and thanked me before sliding in, walking around the car, dumping my bag in the back, before getting behind the wheel.

The drive to her apartment complex didn't take all that long, parking up outside on the street. She glanced at me again, looking rather thoughtful. "I've barely been full-time teaching a couple of months and I'm already thinking of doing something very inappropriate," she said softly.

"And what would that be, Miss?"

"Want to come inside for a drink?"

"I'd love to, Miss."

Following her inside, I was mesmerised by the way her his swayed and the firmness of that tight butt on display. The apartment complex was only three levels, and she lived in one of the two on the top floor. Following her inside, it was rather modern, only a one room place, but she admitted that, being single, she'd rather live alone. She liked having few distractions.

"As you're driving, I'm assuming you don't want a beer?"

"Soda will be fine, Miss."

"You're in my home now, Danny. My name is Rebecca, though I prefer Becca."

"Becca it is. Only here though."

Leading me to her couch, we sat down. As I positioned myself first, I was surprised she sat close to me, kicking off her shoes and curling her legs underneath her, turning to face me. "So your first game of the season is Saturday. How are you feeling about it?"

"I'm not playing so I don't have any nerves. I do hope the team starts the season well though."

"How's training going?"

"It's tough. My skills are already there, it's simply about improving them with experience. Most of the training is still strength and conditioning. As I'm only part-time, it will take me longer to build a base fitness that'll get me through the season. Once I'm full-time, I'll be in nearly every day. But youth has its advantages. What about you? Any sports you play?"

"I played netball until I was eighteen. Blew my knee out at nineteen. Took a year just to feel comfortable walking again. I now do a couple of things I find a little less strenuous."

"Oh yeah, what's that?"

"Golf." She took a sip of her drink before meeting my eyes, "And sex. The only problem is finding a regular partner for the second one. Surprisingly, finding golf buddies is quite easy."

"You're seriously telling me you're finding it difficult..."

"Well, I'm far pickier about those I'll fuck than those I'll play a round of golf with, Danny."

"Hmmm. I guess playing a round of golf with a bunch of fifty year old dudes... Yeah, I see your point."

"I know exactly why you asked to give me a lift, Danny. You're not exactly subtle with all your flirting, though I also know what happened with you before the school year started. I'm guessing you're looking for a little bit of fun with an attractive teacher?"

"I'll be completely honest. Bingo, Becca. I'm an adult, so are you. We don't tell anyone, we can have a lot of fun together."

She leaned forward to place her soda can on the coffee table. She took mine and placed it next to hers. Then she leapt on me. Her lips felt wonderful as they pressed against mine, leaning back against a couple of cushion as she wasted no time straddling my lap. Feeling her tongue slide into my mouth, I ran my hands down her back towards her arse. "You have any idea how popular you are?" she breathed.

"How do you mean?" I had to wonder.

"The teachers, Danny. When we get together, as soon as the men leave, my god, are you a hot topic of conversation. We pretty much all want to be with you like this."

"I'm flattered."

"Even Ms Symonds wants to drag you into her office, just have you bend her over her desk and pound her silly. She's divorced, lonely and aching for some young, hard dick." She smirked. "I'm getting you first."

"Fine with me. You're fucking fit, Becca."

Sitting up, she knew what I wanted, wrapping her limbs around me as I easily carried her into the sole bedroom, placing her down and I think we practically tore of each other's clothing in our haste to get naked and down to having some fun. I know my eyes lit up seeing her breasts for the first time, while her hands were busy caressing my body. I ensure I had her naked first, taking note of her arousal, which soon filled the room as her scent was wonderful, though when my cock was finally freed from my underwear, I enjoyed the sound she made.

"Fucking hell, you're hung as fuck, Danny," she gasped, "You fucked Kim yet?"

"No, not yet. I'm actually worried I'll hurt her the first time."

"She's a virgin?" Nodding, Rebecca smiled. "Oh, I know you'll be wonderful." Feeling her fingers wrap around my shaft, I leaned down to kiss her again, pulling her tight to my body, her hardened nipples pressing into my chest. When my hands moved down to her arse again, giving each cheek a gentle squeeze, she had to giggle. "I've been on a bit of a dry spell, Danny."

"Well, consider me honoured... Does that sound weird?"

"Nope, it just means you're happy to be here."

"I think it's obvious how happy I am."

Pushing me back a couple of steps, she left a trail of kisses down my body towards my groin, making note of the fact I kept myself shaved bare. I was honest and thought it just looked better, and probably made my cock look bigger. She laughed, assuring me my cock would look enormous even with out of control pubes.

She didn't tease me. She licked my shaft up and down for about a minute, getting it nice and wet, before I watched half of it disappear inside her mouth, her green eyes gazing up into mine. Moaning softly, I placed my hand on the back of her head as she wasted no time taking more and more of my cock each time. She couldn't deepthroat, stopping for a moment to admit that. I just leaned down, kissed her softly, and said what she was doing felt wonderful.

That comment simply upped her enthusiasm and determination to make me cum, and I was left thinking she would be happy to swallow. When I had to ask, feeling my orgasm approaching, the look in her eyes suggested that was a rather stupid question. But I'm a gentleman and don't just assume.

There was no doubt she wanted me to cum quickly. I didn't blame her, as I was eager to eat her out, and I think we were both eager to fuck. She knew I wouldn't be there for dinner nor for the night, it was only going to be a couple of hours of fun for an afternoon, though I was hoping it wouldn't be the only time we did this.

"Fuck... Becca..."

She released my cock, stroking me quickly. "Going go cum in my mouth, Danny? Your hot little teacher's hungry mouth?"

"Fuck yeah, I'm going to."

Having me take over, she happily sat back with her mouth open, waiting for me to finish in her mouth. I groaned as that first spurt hit bullseye, and after the first three, she lowered her mouth back onto my cock, moaning softly as she bobbed up and down again. "Oh fuck," I grunted, feeling my knees go a little weak as it was a rather nice orgasm.

She sucked me off until I was empty, sitting back again on her knees. Making her squeal as I lifted her up rather easily in my arms, throwing her onto the bed, watching her bounce, still giggling away, as I leapt onto the bed to join her. "Want my hot little pussy now, Danny?" she asked, sucking on a finger, trying to look innocent, "But I'm your teacher. You shouldn't be tasting my tight pussy, hungry to feel you cum in it later."

Grabbing her legs, I pulled her closer to me, earning another giggle and squeal, as I leaned down to kiss her. "Fucking hell, you're gorgeous," I growled, kissing her hard as my fingers moved to feel up her pussy. She was hot and wet, eager to be fucked. "Always wanted to fuck a teacher. Glad you turned up, Miss Taylor. Now I'm going to think about this afternoon every class going forward."

"Think this won't be the only time?" she retorted, "Danny, you're going to be fucking me a lot, or so I hope."

"Let me eat this pussy on offer first before we get to the fucking stage."

What surprised me is that Becca spread her legs wide and practically pushed my head down to her pussy. It glistened from how horny she was, her thighs rather wet at the same time. I licked up her thighs, tasting her for the first time, while her scent was delicious. I made myself laugh, thinking I was becoming a bit of a pussy addict. Honestly, I'd offer my services to the girls at school, those who were legal, just to taste a different pussy every day.

I knew I'd have to thank my mother and sisters for showing me what to do as, though the fact Rebecca was horny as fuck helped, it didn't take too long before she was warning me she was close within a couple of minutes. I loved feeling her pressing her body down into my mouth, eager for my tongue to please her. Sliding my tongue inside her sent a shiver through her body, and I could only hope her neighbours weren't in, as she wasn't being quiet.

"Oh fuck yes!" she cried out, "Make me cum!"

What my teacher wants, my teacher gets. When she begged for me to lick her clit, I had no problem being told what to do that would make it feel wonderful, and doing what she wanted achieved the desired result, her body shuddering as she cried out something intelligible, but I was rewarded with tasty teacher juices.

It was such a good one, she actually asked me to stop for a while, sitting back on my knees, amused when her body quivered occasionally, running her hands up and down her body. "Holy shit," she muttered, "Where did you learn to do that?"

"An older woman."

"Well, whoever she was, give her my thanks. Most young men your age won't even eat pussy."

"More fool them. I'm an equal opportunities lover. You go down on me, I'll go down on you."

Returning to the living room, I grabbed our soda cans, handing one to her once I was back on the bed, no surprise she took a couple of big gulps. Placing both cans on the nightstand, she rolled into me, our lips meeting again, a softer kiss this time, still passionate but no longer the urgency we were feeling earlier.

As soon as her fingers wrapped around my cock again, it was easy to figure out what she desired, and as I was hard, it would be a shame to waste an erection. Rolling onto her back, I slowly slid my cock inside her, unable to hold back the moan as she was incredibly tight. "Oh shit, you're thick," she murmured, "Take it easy, big guy."

"I will, don't worry," I replied softly.

I took my time burying my cock, using the slow method of pulling back after an inch or two, then sliding more inside again. I was in no rush to just pound her senseless. I knew I'd have to go home eventually, so intended to enjoy it. Her face lit up once I'd buried my cock entirely, glad I wasn't hurting her. "Fuck, that's good," she moaned.

As I started to thrust, I could only agree with that assessment. I'd go further and say she felt practically perfect. Add to that she was gorgeous and an undeniable sexpot, and there was no missing the attraction we already felt for each other.

Her legs eventually wrapped around me, changing the angle. She moaned louder, a string of curses that was impressive in itself, all of them waxing lyrical about my cock and how it felt, plus one or two compliments regarding my physique. "Pump me, lover boy," she moaned, "I need to feel you cum in me."

"Want to make you cum too."

"Don't worry about me. That orgasm you gave me will have me walking on air for a week. Gimme that cum!" She paused before adding, "I'm safe, of course. We live in a country where the pill is readily available. So give me that gooey goodness deep in my pussy."

"Damn, Miss..."

"I know what I want. Fuck me hard!"

So I fucked her harder. She moaned. She groaned. Made her grunt a couple of times. When she winced, I held back as I didn't like the idea of hurting her. She did admit I went deep a couple of times that caused a moment of discomfort, but her heels dug into my lower back, kissing me hard, growling for me to just fuck her until I came.

I have no idea how I managed to last as long as I did. It was nothing like the endurance event of previous weekends with my sisters, but fucking hell, she practically wore me out during that first time. Once I'd finally cum inside her, I had to immediate pull out, roll onto my back, and spend a couple of minutes catching my breath. She actually lifted herself up, worried I'd over-exerted myself.

"No, Miss," I muttered, "Just fucking you hard as requested. Damn, I know for a fact I'm now the luckiest student at Northern Meadows High."

"Want me to set you up with some other teachers?"

That had me whipping my head, my eyes no doubt wide in surprise. "You're serious?"

"Obviously not the married teachers, but there are a few single teachers. All the student teachers are university age, not sure how many are single though. Then there's Lisa in the office, she's single."

"I've flirted with her before."

"Oh, we all know. She's got a massive crush on you, Danny." She started to laugh. "Then there are all the girls in your year group, those that are single, who'd love to date the star half-back of our school team, who is soon going to be playing professional footy." She rolled onto her side, snuggling into me, kissing my cheek. "Don't worry, this will be our dirty little secret. No-one at that school will want to fuck with your future. Not even you know who..."
I didn't think we'd have time to fuck again, but once she'd hopped onto my rapidly hardening dick, I enjoyed the show as she rode herself to more than on orgasm. I'd learned, since that first time with my mother, that I loved watching my lover bouncing away on my cock. Plus, from my admittedly limited experience, orgasms were slightly easier to achieve on top than in other positions. Could be wrong though.

After she'd cum a couple of times, I had to take her from behind, just to get an eyeful of her spectacular butt. She loved being fucked doggy-style, and surprised me further by asking me to pull out and cum all over her arse when I was ready. That was a good excuse to enjoy a shower together, and though I think we would have loved to keep going long into the evening, I didn't have a change of clothes, and I knew I'd have to talk to my mother about it.

Rebecca threw on a robe as she saw me to the door once I'd dressed. Kissing her softly, I couldn't help run my fingers down her cheek, neither of us able to hold back the grin. "Before you say a word, Danny, we're definitely doing this again. We'll just have to be careful. Leaving together won't be a good look too often, but you know where I live now."

"I'll even park my car a street away. It's not recognisable, but better safe than sorry."

"I'd like you to stay one night. Think that's possible?"

"Anything is possible if you put your mind to it."

"See you tomorrow in class, Danny. Behave yourself."

"Don't worry, Miss. I'll be good. Will be difficult now that I know what you look like naked and seeing your face during orgasm though."

She kissed me softly. "Thank you for that, by the way. Now scoot, otherwise you won't go home."

"See you later, Miss."

"Have a good night, Danny."

I was in a good mood the entire way home. Walking in the front door, my mother and sisters were in the living room. Whistling as I walked through the house to dump my things in my bedroom, I returned to find them staring at me for a few seconds before they burst into laughter. "Someone got laid," Mum said.

"I did, but other than that, you know I don't share."

"Was it Kim?" Kyla asked.

"What did I just say! Although, if it was her, she'd probably tell you herself as it would happen here. Not sure I'd want to make love to her with her parents possibly in the house."

"I do like how he says he'll 'make love' with Kim, but most other girls, he'll just fuck," Aimee noted.

"Kim will be special, if or when it does happen," I stated.

Mum led us into the kitchen as dinner was in the oven, waiting to be served. After I helped set the table, we took our usual seats, digging into piping hot food, as we discussed our day at school or work. The topic turned back to my afternoon, feigning annoyance though I couldn't help grin as I could see the three of them were happy for me. As Mum had suggested, I was enjoying my life.

The school held an assembly every Monday and Friday morning to go over any important business. Though I wasn't actually playing, Ms Symonds decided to announce that West Sydney Rangers were playing on Saturday afternoon at home, and that she hoped as many students as possible would head to the stadium to lend their support. I think, in the excitement, Ms Symonds had forgotten I wouldn't be stepping onto the field, but I knew how excited she was about it.

I was stopped so many times during that Friday, I thought I'd have to put up notices about when or when I would not be playing going forward. Once I asked a few friends to spread word, the questions had stopped by lunchtime, though most of my school teammates told me they'd go watch the match, joining my mother, auntie, siblings and Kim. Miss Taylor also suggested she'd go watch, though was looking forward to my eventual debut.

Meeting up with Kim at my car, she was smiling away as always, greeting me with an end of day and week kiss. "Want to go out for dinner tonight?" I asked. The smile already on her face broadened. "Maybe go bowling afterwards or something? Don't want to go out for a drink tonight. Have to be on my best behaviour."

"So a date, Danny?"

"Well, sort of. I know we've agreed..."

She started to giggle. "Danny, we're best friends. We can go out for dinner and bowling without it being anything more than that."

Taking a deep breath, I added softly, "I'd like you to stay the night at my place."

"Okay," she whispered. The idea immediately made her nervous, but the next kiss was intense, finding myself pressed back against my car. "I'd better be waking up naked in your arms tomorrow morning, Danny."

Clearing my throat, I opened the car door so she could get in, and once behind the wheel, I drove her home. She kissed me again before agreeing a time to pick her up, watching her walk to her door. No-one was home once I'd walked through the door. Even though it was a Friday then the weekend, teachers loved giving us homework, so I focused on that for a couple of hours before completing a gym session, Mum having invested in some weights and a couple of machines that were in the garage.

Letting them know I was taking out Kim that night led to some good natured teasing. When Mum asked if she'd be returning with me that evening, I admitted that it was more than likely she'd be staying the night. "Give us ten minutes warning and we'll make sure you have privacy," she said, "Don't want to make it awkward for her."

"Thanks, Mum." Glancing at my sisters, I had to ask, "You don't mind Kim spending the night?"

"She's your best friend," Kyla replied, "The only reason you two haven't bumped groins already is that you were with the useless slut."

Rachel wasn't referred to by name by the women of our household. I didn't mention her at all, she was best forgotten, but I was left thinking my mother and sisters were left far angrier and upset than I was by what she'd done. I let it go otherwise.

Showering and dressing for what I knew was a date in all but name, Mum and my sisters wished me good luck before I drove up the road to pick up Kim. Knocking on her front door, her father answered within a few seconds. He glared at me in silence for ten seconds before he chuckled, offering his hand to shake. "Good to see you, Danny."

"You too, sir," I replied, following him into the house.

"For the last time, my name is John."

"I know it is, sir."

He chuckled again, shaking his head. Then Kim appeared from her bedroom, and I'm fairly sure my jaw dropped before a goofy grin formed on my face. She was an absolutely fucking vision in black. Vest top, thin straps over her otherwise bare shoulders. Black mini-skirt, and she knew what I loved on a woman, as she was definitely wearing thigh highs, and her shoes were heels, at least an inch or two. She'd taken time to style her hair, and there was a hint of make-up. Kim was naturally gorgeous so it merely accentuated her features, particularly her cheekbones.

"How do I look?" she asked softly.

The fact I was incapable of speech made her parents laugh. "First time I've seen him left speechless, sweetie," her mother replied for me.

Taking her hand, I leaned down to kiss her cheek. "You're beautiful," I whispered into her ear.

Then Kim dropped her own bombshell. "I'm staying at Danny's tonight."

I almost cringed, slowly turning to look at her parents. All they did was smile at the pair of us. "Just be safe, kids. Have fun!" her mother said.

With a sigh of relief, we walked out to my car hand in hand. Once settled in our seats, she leaned across to kiss me properly. "Scrub up nicely yourself, Danny."

I met her eyes. "You're absolutely fucking gorgeous, Kim. I can't remember seeing you like this."

A definite blush appeared on her cheeks. "I know what you like, Danny."

I knew what Kim liked in return, so when we arrived at her favourite restaurant, she hugged me tightly as we walked to the door leading inside. It was a lovely little Italian place. I wouldn't have called it romantic, the families with loud kids would have ruined the mood, but the food was fantastic, and I was always amazed at how conversation flowed so easily with Kim. Another thing I wouldn't want to lose if it all went wrong later.

Bowling was a lot of fun. We'd both played plenty of times before so it wasn't a case of having to take it easier on her, just because she was a girl. Did I let her win? Of course I did. She was my best friend, and she got ever so excited whenever scoring a strike, and while she teased me when she won both games, it earned me a soft kiss on the lips each time.

Messaging Mum as we were leaving, I knew we were both feeling nerves during the drive home. The outside light was on when I parked on the road, the cars of my mother and Kyla parked on the driveway. Walking inside together, her hand was gripping mine tightly, locking the door and turning off the light before I led her to my bedroom. Shutting the door, she moved to sit on the edge of my bed, taking off my jacket and hanging that over the back of my chair before sitting next to her.

"I'm so fucking nervous," she admitted, "Not the sex, Danny. Because it's you..."

"Good thing or bad thing?"

"You're my best friend. I just hope tonight doesn't make things awkward. In my mind, I feel I can separate our friendship from sex. But part of me is scared I won't be able to do that. We'll have sex and then I'm going to get insanely jealous while you date around." She sighed. "But I can't be your next girlfriend. In fact, I don't want to be your girlfriend yet. We're only eighteen with the rest of our lives in front of us. We won't be the same people in ten years compared to who we are now."

Lifting my hand to her cheek, I felt her soft skin in my palm, turning her head towards mine as I leaned down to kiss her. "Then just stay the night. There's no rush to do anything."

Sighing, she kissed me again. "There isn't a rush, but what I want more than anything is to be with you, Danny. I've thought about that for far too long now. My last boyfriend was desperate to get into my panties but I just couldn't let him. I knew things were not going well for you with the slut so I bided my time. I know you've been with other women already. I don't blame you for that at all."

"You're far too understanding, Kim," I confessed, "Far too good for me."

"Oh, that's bullshit and you know it!" she exclaimed. Then she kissed me again, and that was full of all her feelings she did have for me. "Now take off your clothes and make love to me."

"But you just said..."

"I'm not leaving here tomorrow morning a virgin, Danny."

"Women are confusing sometimes."

"But you love us regardless."

She had me stand up and, with shaking hands, helped take off my clothes, while I took delight in revealing her pale, utterly flawless skin in return. She had worn a bra underneath her top, black along with the rest of her clothing, dropping her mini-skirt to reveal a pair of sheer black panties. I ended up naked before her, watching her eyes light up as she saw my hard cock in the flesh for the first time.

"Do you want me to..." she started to ask.

"Not this time."

Taking off her bra was easy. She'd never been topless with me before. She giggled at the grin that appeared on my face. She had always worried about her small B-cup breasts, but they were perfect for her body and frame, delightfully pink nipples that looked achingly perfect for her. She was nibbling her bottom lip as I ran my fingers up and down her chest, then down her back to her panties before I kissed her. The immediate moan made us both grin.

Helping her out of her panties, she stood before me almost naked, only her thigh highs and shoes remaining on. From what I could see, she kept herself trimmed but perhaps had the most hair of anyone I'd been with. I couldn't help smile. She kicked off the latter, but seemed to realise I'd like her to keep on the former. Manoeuvring us onto the bed, I couldn't get enough of just kissing her. Feeling her fingers digging into my back, she released a small whimper when my cock pressed against her pussy.

"We're not leaping right into that," I whispered into her ear, "I want to taste my best friend's pussy first."

I lavished her body with attention. As I've said, she was pale though not porcelain white, she just didn't like looking too tanned. She also spent more time inside than out, so that kept her skin looking paler than many of her contemporaries. When I took one of her nipples in my mouth, the moan that escaped her was followed by a giggle. "Oooh, I like this, Danny," she whispered.

Smiling to myself, as I sucked and nibbled at one of those perfectly pink nipples, I trailed a hand down over her soft skin down to between her legs. She shuddered almost immediately as my fingers brushed over her soaking wet lips. She breathed my name in that seductive way every man loves to hear from a lover, a tone of utter lust and a need for s much more.

Kissing down her body, I continued to run my hands over her body, her skin so smooth at the touch, just doing that could prove a little addictive. But once I ran my tongue up and down her slit, tasting my best friend for the first time, I knew I was in trouble. "Oh fuck," she moaned.

"Love your taste already, Kim," I whispered, wasting little time burying my tongue. That earned a louder moan, feeling her legs spread a little wider, raising my eyes to see her beautiful blues looking back down at me in return. Using all the tricks I'd already learned from other lovers, I had her on the brink of orgasm within a few minutes, though I had a feeling she's spent most of the evening rather horny. I recognised that when a woman had her thighs closed and looking a little flush, that was a universal sign she was horny. And Kim had looked horny through dinner and through our two bowling games.

Kim knew her body well, so when she whispered for me to move my tongue towards her clit, letting me know how she liked it, I almost sat back and raised my fists in triumph when an orgasm tore through her body within a couple of minutes. Feeling her fingers grip my head, she kept in place as she cried out more than once, then begged me to keep going. Grinning to myself again, I immediately slid two fingers inside her, and as soon as I'd found that special spot, I met her eyes again.

"Please," she whimpered, "Please make me cum again."

I didn't just make her cum again once. I made sure my best friend had the time of her life over the next however many minutes it was. I figured I might have to apologise to my sisters the next morning, though I also thought they were probably masturbating to hearing their little brother so obviously pleasing his best friend. Kim pulled her legs back, completely exposing herself. Running my fingers over her little rosebud, she shuddered and moaned again. "Not doing that our first time together," she giggled, "But I'm not saying no to doing it later."

She eventually had me stop as she couldn't take any more for a few minutes. Resting next to her on my side, she lay on her back, a content smile on her face, turning her head to face me. "Your face is wet," she said before kissing me, "Yep, I do taste rather nice, don't I?"

"You know?"

"I've licked my dildo a few times. Very naughty doing something like that by myself."

"Fuck," I muttered.

I noticed her glance and she kissed me again. "I've left you looking so hard, Danny. Does it hurt?"

"No, it doesn't, but I'm going to cum so quickly, Kim."

"We have all night, Danny."

I didn't take my eyes away from hers as I slowly buried my cock inside her pussy. I took it ever so slowly, as she'd admitted to a dildo, but I had no idea how big it was. She was incredibly tight, so tight I was worried I was hurting her whenever she released a startled gasp. But I was happy taking my time, though I knew I was going to go off like a rocket within a couple of minutes.

"You're much bigger than my dildo," she whispered when I wasn't all the way inside her yet, "Much thicker."

"Glad I'm better than an inanimate object, Kim."

We both stopped as we burst into laughter, kissing again as I finished burying my cock. Getting comfortable again, we made love, that's the best way to describe what happened. If we weren't kissing, I didn't take my eyes off her face, relying on the rest of my body to take in all the sensations of making love to my best friend. Her hands ran up and down my arms and shoulders, She'd always loved hugging me, and I'd always enjoyed the fact she loved running her hands across my body. Always made me feel good.

"Fuck, Kim, I'm going to finish in a minute," I moaned. I didn't feel embarrassed by it. Big moment for us both.

Kissing me again, she rested her hands around the back of my neck. "Cum in me, Danny. Want to feel you cum in me."

Groaning loudly, I felt her legs wrap around me as I buried my cock a final time and unloaded. Holy shit, it was one hell of an orgasm, her legs tightening with every spurt she would likely feel erupt from my cock. Resting on my forearms as I calmed down, I felt her soft lips on my neck and cheek. "Hope you've got more for me tonight, Danny," she breathed into my ear.

"I'm walking you home tomorrow with both of us hobbling, Kim," I growled back.

Her eyes lit up before a slow grin formed. "I hope you're the type of man who lives up to his promises."

"Want a drink before we continue?"

"I'd love one. Soda?"

"I'll get a can for us each."

I shouldn't have been surprised Mum would stop me on the way back from the kitchen, waiting for me in the living room. All she did was smile before kissing my cheek. "She loves you, Danny," she whispered.

"I know."

"Just don't break her heart."

"I won't."

"Goodnight, sweetie."

"Night, Mum."

That short conversation had taken place with me naked, my cock erect, still glistening with Kim's juices all over it. If Mum had wanted, she could have dropped to her knees, sucked my cock, and tasted my best friend. I'm fairly sure she considered it for a few seconds too.

Returning to my bedroom, I passed her a can as we sat side by side, Kim leaning against me as we sipped at our drinks. "I want to ride your cock," she blurted out, "I've seen some porn and it looks like a lot of fun."

"I'm not going to argue with that idea."

I ended up finishing inside Kim two more times that evening. She must have ridden my cock for at least half an hour, and enjoyed more than one orgasm. The first time it happened caught her by surprise, then she needed a little cry, admitting the feelings were incredibly intense, needing her best friend to cuddle her for a couple of minutes, before she happily resumed riding me.

The last time I climaxed was with Kim underneath me once again, this time with my hands behind her knees, and while I didn't fuck her anywhere near as hard as I could, as the thought of hurting her upset me, she certainly liked the long, slow strokes of my cock sliding inside her. And when she enjoyed an orgasm in that position, I think we were both caught by surprise.

"Oh fuck yes!" Kim exclaimed, "I always wondered if I could or not."

Finishing inside her a third time wiped me out. Kim realised that, happy for me to roll onto my back so she could relax on my chest. She weighed nothing compared to me, so was able to eventually stand up and carry her to the bathroom, as we definitely needed a shower before going to sleep. After washing each other down, we returned to bed, changing the sheets first, before she spooned back against me.

"If you fuck me nice and hard in the morning, I'll definitely hobble home, Danny."

I couldn't help burst into laughter, feeling her shake in my arms as she giggled away. "If that's what you want, Kim, I'll do my best to deliver."

"You'd better!"

"Yes, ma'am."
I looked smug when I walked into the kitchen the next morning, taking a seat at the table. Kim followed me, limping slightly. My sister's returned knowing glances in my direction as Kim sat next to me, leaning against my shoulder, totally out of it. She had what I already called 'great sex hair'.

"Good night, guys?" Kyla asked.

"It was good fun," I replied, "Dinner was nice. I was a gentleman and let Kim win at bowling." Kim scoffed but cuddled into me tighter. "Then we returned home and went to bed."

"Uh-huh," Aimee mocked, "And what about those noises we heard from your room?"

"Oh, that was me getting laid," Kim replied, "This morning was Danny utterly fucking me. Sorry if I made too much noise, but damn... For a first time, he's got a lot to live up to now."

The kitchen fell silent before my mother burst into laughter behind me, my two sisters glancing at each other before they joined in. Mum delivered a couple of plates for us to share, kissing the top of my head before she hugged Kim. "You're welcome to stay any night you want, Kim," Mum assured her before she sat down, "You've been a fixture around this house for over a decade."

"Thanks, Lauren. I appreciate it. But we're not... um..."

"You're friends with benefits?" Kyla asked.

Kim nodded. "It works for us both. Danny would be a wonderful distraction, but I don't want a relationship right now. I need to focus on my studies, and what I plan on studying at university will require absolute dedication, taking up nearly all of my time. But..." She looked at me. "He would be wonderful stress relief from time to time."

Kissing her softly, she kissed me back immediately. "I'll be there anytime you need me, Kim."

After breakfast, Kim and I dressed before I walked her the short distance back to her house. Saying goodbye on her doorstep again, that kiss carried far more feeling than any we'd shared before. I'm not sure we'd fall in love. I don't think either of us would allow it to happen, not yet. Or, if we did feel that way, we'd simply keep it to ourselves until we felt ready.

"I'll be heading to the clubhouse soon as we all arrive by bus," I explained, "Mum said she'll take you along if you need a lift, unless your parents..."

"I'll go with your mother. Shame you're not playing today."

"I'll get my chance soon enough."

Kissing me again, she wished me good morning, but more importantly, good luck for later that afternoon, before disappearing inside.

*****

"Daniel, it's Brian."

"Hey coach, how can I help?"

I was sitting in the cafeteria with my friends so when he asked I was sitting down, I assured him I was as I was focused on fill my growling stomach. "Danny, Graham tweaked his knee in training this morning. The physio has checked him out thoroughly and told him he's not playing this weekend, at least. It's only week five, and I know what I told you, but... When I release the team list to the media on Friday morning, Billy will be at half-back, you will be playing at stand-off. Friday Night Football, Daniel."

"I'm starting?" I asked quietly.

"You're starting, kid. Full debut on national television against the Canberra Raiders."

"Holy shit!" I exclaimed, not even recognising that the cafeteria immediately fell silent. "Holy shit," I whispered.

"Look, I know this is a big moment for any young man your age. Nerves and shit like that. Whatever the case, your teammates have your back. I've already spoken to your principal, you're on half-day Friday. When you finish, come straight to the clubhouse, we'll go over a few things. Billy will be there to guide you as well."

"How the hell am I going to concentrate on school now?"

He laughed down the phone. "That's for you to figure out. As I said, it's a little earlier than planned, but sometimes, it's a case of sink or swim. I know you won't let me down, kid."

"I won't, coach. I'll do my best."

"That's all I ask from any of my players. I'll see you on Friday."

"You will, coach. See you then."

Hanging up, I glanced around to see everyone at the table looking at me. My hands were shaking like crazy from the adrenaline that had just filled my body. Clearing my throat, I couldn't help grin as I spoke. "That was Brian, my coach. He just told me something."

"Well, what is it?" Mark asked.

"The Rangers are playing the Raiders on Friday night. I'm in the starting line up at stand-off next to Billy. I'm making my full debut on the televised game."

There was a moment of silence before the table erupted, finding my hair ruffled by everyone, slaps on the back and shoulder, plenty of cheers. I should have known that news would spread like wildfire, as Kim appeared within a couple of minutes, giving me a long hug.

Friday morning assembly saw the news announced. It was still a little embarrassing, but at the first two home games, I'd noticed nearly half my year group had shown up just to watch. I'd head out onto the field in my suit and there were still plenty of cheers. My family was offered the chance to watch the game from a box but my mother and sister's always preferred to sit in with the crowd.

To say my mother was excited was an understatement. As soon as I told her, she cried. Nearly got me going. Kyla and Aimee had nothing but pride in their little brother. They'd always been proud but it was now something more entirely. Kim was more excited than I'd ever seen. All my school teammates assured me they'd be front row to watch the game.

Before I left on Friday, Lisa summoned me back to the principal's office. Walking side by side, she took my hand and held it for a few seconds, interlacing our fingers. "Good luck tonight, Danny. We'll all be cheering for you," she said quietly.

"Thanks."

"Nervous?"

"Not at the moment. Will probably hit me later."

Stopping outside the principal's office, I was surprised when she kissed my cheek. It was brief but had me turning to her in surprise. "Hope you return on Monday after a good game, Danny."

"Me too."

The meeting with Principal Symonds was what I expected, asking me how my studies were going, considering how busy I was in addition to schoolwork, she wasn't the only one who'd be worried I had too many pies in the oven. But I assured her I could deal with it. Other than that, she wished me good luck for later that night, and that many teachers would also be at the stadium.

Walking me to the door, I received my second kiss on the cheek within a couple of minutes. Meeting her hazel eyes, I decided to let the confident young man out for a moment. "You know, ma'am, if you let your hair down to frame your face, I think you'd be stunning." I enjoyed the blush that formed immediately, the shocked smile on her face as her jaw dropped. "I might see you at the game later tonight, ma'am."

Before she could reply, I was out the door and walking to the car park. I figured I might pay for that Monday morning, but the shocked smile on her face suggested she liked what she'd heard, even if it was from a student.

Returning home to get changed, Aimee was home as she didn't have classes on a Friday. As soon as I was naked, she strolled into my room and dropped to her knees. Before I could say a word, my cock disappeared inside her mouth. "I need to go," I finally said.

"I'm going to make you cum to relieve some stress."

"Oh... Well, okay then."

She wasn't wrong. I felt rather light footed twenty minutes later during my drive to the clubhouse. I wasn't the first to arrive, but the news of my debut had already been released to the media, so I was greeted by smiles and handshakes. I was the youngest player of the first grade squad by three years. Little wonder the coach was constantly calling me 'kid', while others liked to call me 'Danny Boy', emphasis on the boy. It was all good-natured, typical footy player banter. Once everyone arrived, it was a team meeting to discuss the game that night, last minute tactics and expectations, the line-up for the opposing side and reviewing the previous game to assess how to nullify their attacks while exposing their defence.

Friday night games kick-off at 19:30, so we would aim to get to the ground around ninety minutes before the game was due to start. Boarding the coach at around 17:30, it wasn't a long journey regarding distance, but traffic in Sydney was always horrific, so it was simply to give us time. Once the bus pulled up by the player and officials entrance, I was one of the last to step off, no surprise my mother, sisters and Kim were waiting nearby. I think they did their best not to embarrass me too much.

One of the greatest moments of my life to that point was walking into the home changing room, to the locker where my name was. On a hook underneath my name was my jersey I'd wear that evening. There wasn't a number six on the back, numbers were assigned at the start of the season, and Graham was the regular stand-off. As I was a part-time player, and would spent more time on the bench than not, I was number nineteen. The coach explained it would mean something as that would be the age I'd be a permanent member of the squad. Otherwise, my shorts and socks were with sat underneath my jersey, I carried my own boots, tape and mouth-guard.

Heading out to warm-up around forty-five minutes before the game started was an experience. I tried to ignore the building crowd and the noise, focusing on our trainers as they put us through our drills, mostly warming up the muscles before some passing and tackling drills. Billy and I, being the halves, were the smallest on the squad, neither of us reaching five-ten. Being the two players who organise the play, we'd rely more on speed and skill than physical power. The coach told me that I'd also be the back-up goalkicker in the event the regular kicker was injured.

Ten minutes to go, the coach is going over last minute instructions. Some of us are continuing to stretch. Some of us are sitting quietly. I'm nervous as fuck. It just hit me like a tonne of bricks. I was about to run out with my teammates to play professional footy. It must have shown on my face as the coach crouched in front of me.

"You've played before, Danny?"

"Yeah, coach. Most of my life."

"So what's different to tonight than any other night? The crowd? Ignore them. The opposition? You're better than them. Your teammates? You've earned your contract to be in this room and on that field by their side. So what are you worried about?"

"Fucking it up completely."

"We all make mistakes. Just keep yours to a minimum and you'll be fine."

"We're going to kick some Raider arse, Danny," Billy added.

Taking a couple of deep breaths, a sip of energy drink, I met the coach's eyes and nodded. "Thanks, coach."

"You'll do fine, kid. Just fine."

After we gathered for what I learned was the pre-match ritual, we lined up alongside our opposition before running out onto the field. The roar was almost deafening, but when I heard them announcing our line-up, the cheer when my name was called had me grinning. Billy turned to me, chuckling away. "Fan club of yours, Danny?"

"Think half my school is here to watch tonight."

"Well, I think it's best we don't disappoint them then, right?"

We'd won the toss so elected to receive the ball. I didn't touch the ball during the first set of six tackles, Billy kicking down the field on the fourth for field position. I had my first touch during the second set, taking my first hit up in professional footy. That first collision of bodies was something else. Made my teeth rattle. Ran into two players, both six foot, around one hundred kilos. Felt one of my own forwards immediately behind me to ensure I didn't lose ground.

Billy spent most of his time organising plays. Received the ball from him to pass onwards more times than not. Occasionally, if he was out the play, I'd organise something. We alternated kicking duties, keeping the opposition guessing, and I think I impressed with the distance I could put on the ball already, but I was also accurate. When I kicked a forty-twenty in the thirtieth minute, the crowd roared and I received plenty of pats on the head from my teammates. It gave us great field position.

We headed into the changing rooms at half-time in front, ten points to six.

I hadn't wanted the first half to end, the adrenaline flowing after that first hit-up. I'd been crunched in a tackle more than once. Took a palm in the face from one of their forwards as he finished tackling me. "Welcome to the NRL, kid," he stated with humour. I simply got up, played the ball, and smiled back at him. I wasn't going to be intimidated that easily.

Heading out for the second half, Billy told me we'd cause more confusion as I'd help more with organising our plays, particularly later in the set when we started to move the ball around the field. Fifty-sixth minute, players are starting to tire. Receiving the ball from Billy, I approached the defensive line and saw a slight gap. Throwing a dummy, the outside defender moved with the ball.

Side-step, and I was through! Sucking in deep breaths, I could hear my heart beating in my ears. The roar of the crowd. The presence of other players chasing me. Their full-back was in front of me, coming in to tackle and stop the break.

"Outside! Outside!" I glanced and noticed our winger with free space to the try-line in front of him. Just before the full-back crashed into me, I passed the ball, keeping my eye on our winger as he ran all the way to the try-line, placing the ball underneath the posts. With an easy conversion, it was another six points.

Billy came to help me up before we jogged down the field to join in with the celebrations. I'd just scored my first assist in rugby league, plenty of pats on the shoulder from my larger teammates. "Great fucking line break," Mike said, the winger who'd scored the try, "Thought you'd throw a dummy or side-step him."

"Nope. Always told that if there is a man free, pass and take the tackle. Plus, the coach would have been pissed if I'd blown that opportunity."

The Raiders threw everything at us in the last ten minutes as we held onto a slim lead. We were desperate to win our first game of the season. With five minutes to go, they had us pinned to our own try-line, trying to break through with a series of hit-ups before spreading the ball one way then the other. Watching the passes, their full-back was now in the line. Seeing one of their centres looking for an open player, he threw the ball too far that close to us.

Interception! I pinned my ears back and just ran as fast as my legs could carry me. "All the way! All the way!" I heard Mike shouting. Checking behind, at least half a dozen of their players were closing on me. I tucked the ball in my arm and just focused on the posts and try-line. I felt like it took forever, but I probably ran the ninety metres in... Well, not as fast as Usain Bolt, but fast enough to score the winning try.

Holy shit, I didn't know what to think as I turned to see my teammates running towards me. After Andy converted the try, the full-time siren sounded. West Sydney Rangers had just won their first game of the season and, on debut, I'd scored the winning try. The entire stadium erupted to celebrate the victory. Our team came together, unable to stop the broad grins and almost sense of relief that we'd already won a game. It had taken fifteen games last season before they won their lone game.

"Danny! Danny! Can we have a word?!"

"Uh-oh, the media has a new darling," Billy said into my ear as we embraced, "Better go talk to the waiting public, mate. And buy a newspaper or two in the morning."

I knew I didn't stop smiling during the entire interview, and winning the man of the match award on debut was just a cherry on top. "How did it feel out there?" the interviewer finally asked.

"Unbelievable. I've dreamed of this day for so long, since I was a little kid. Not only was it my first game tonight, but the players at my side were sensational tonight. And Billy, I can't say enough about him. Full of advice and I'm going to learn so much from him this season. But scoring the winning try in my first game? Feels a little unbelievable, the things dreams are made of. I'm just glad we won the game in the end. Um... It just feels really good, mate. Really good."

"Anyone you want to say hello to out there?"

"Yeah. Everyone at Northern Meadows High School. Thanks for your support, the teachers, administration and students. All my mates, you know who you are, still by my side. Kim, you're fantastic and I love you. My sisters for their continued love and support... and..." I took a deep shuddering breath. "Mum, Lauren Cole. Thanks for everything, Mum. Your unwavering support and unconditional love got me to this moment right here."

I shook hands with the interviewer before heading into the changing room. As soon as I walked through the door, there was a loud cheer and I was quickly covered with beer. The coach let it go as we sang and danced like idiots for a few minutes before he sat down and gave his speech. I looked around and could see how much it meant to everyone. We'd beaten a side who had played finals football the season before.

After showering and changing, we eventually filtered out back to the bus that would take us to the clubhouse. It was a quiet ride, most of us now away with our thoughts as the adrenaline wore off. I wasn't surprised that my family and Kim was waiting to meet me. As soon as I stepped off the bus, I found myself hugged. Mum was beside herself in tears as I have no doubt she'd heard what I said. So had Kim, who kissed me as passionately as I could remember. "I love you too, Danny," she whispered.

"You've all got tomorrow off but light training on Sunday, guys," the coach announced

Kim joined me as I drove us home, following Mum and my sisters. Parked up, I took Kim by the hand and led her inside, dumping my bag in my room, before we headed outside. Mum walked outside with a bottle of champagne, popping the cork and pouring us each a small glass, before she raised hers.

"To my son," she said softly, "And Mum loves you just as much in return."

"We all do," Kyla added, "Our little brother is going to be all over the news tonight and tomorrow."

"I'll have to go down to the newsagents in the morning," Mum suggested, "Are you staying the night, Kim?"

"Definitely. I'd stay all weekend, but I do have a lot of work to do tomorrow and Sunday."

"Danny, look after your fuck buddy tonight."

"Yes, Mum."

To say I fucked Kim that night wouldn't be an understatement. Since that first night we hooked up, we probably got together every three or four days. Sometimes it was just a bit of nookie before we went home, but she'd stay overnight in my room at least once a week. Each time, we explored a little more, having a lot of fun together. She knew I was fooling around with others but didn't get jealous, but that night, while giving the interview, was the first time I'd publicly said I'd loved her. Hell, I'd said it on national television. I knew school would prove interesting on Monday.

With her ankles by my head, my hands near hers as I bent forward, I was pumping her nice and hard, having already ensured I'd made her cum. "Fuck yes, give me that big cock," she moaned.

"I think we should make this a standard victory fuck. The Rangers win, we fuck afterwards."

I loved the smirk that appeared as she said, "Well, you'd better win more often then."

"I'll do my best."

We'd worn each other out by the time I came inside her a third time. I did make her giggle, suggesting it was a very good idea she was on the pill, as it was likely she'd already be pregnant. That made her smile as we showered together. "I'm focused on what I want to do with my life regarding my career, but part of me would still like a family too," she said.
"I'm just... um... I didn't mean..."

"I know, Danny. But do you think about it?"

"Something for the future, Kim. Certainly too young right now. I'd rather finish school and have my career established before I thought about having kids and marriage."

"Me too, which is why we keep things simple between us. And if you do meet someone..."

"Kim..." I said softly.

"Let me finish. Daniel, you're my best friend in whole world. I love the fact we're now being intimate. But I can't expect you to wait around while I focus on what I need to do first. If you're still single in four to five years, and you want to take the plunge with me, I'll leap in two feet first without hesitation."

"As long as I don't break your heart, Kim."

"The only way that happens is if we get serious now, it goes wrong, and we're no longer friends. I don't want you to be an ex-anything."

I think that was the first conversation we'd properly laid our cards on the table. We now knew exactly where each other stood. "Five years?"

"Around that. When I've finished my studies and hopefully employed where I want to be."

"Okay. You know that means I'll..."

"I know, and I really don't mind, Danny. We're not exclusive, not yet, and I won't place restrictions on you. Just be safe, like I know you already are." She paused before adding, "And I don't particularly want to hear about it either."

"And I won't be a hypocrite nor have double standards regarding you, Kim."

"That's nice of you to say, Danny, but I'll be far too busy. The only man I'll likely be fucking the entire time is you, I just won't be able to give you the attention you deserve during that time."

Hugging her tightly, I felt her arms wrap around me in return. "I do love you, Kim."

"I know, Danny. I love you too."

Returning to bed, she snuggled into me, her eyes not leaving mine until we both started to drift off. She was the first to close them and fall asleep, kissing her forehead, before I closed my eyes and drifted off.

*****

A/N -- So what happened this chapter explains my introduction for Chapter 1. I know people have all sorts of opinions about relationships, particularly when it comes to this category, but I think there is even an element of realism, his mother suggesting that Danny date around as cover while he enjoys relationships with his mother and sisters at the same time, the three aware that the long term future of such relationships probably isn't possible, particularly regarding his public profile. As for casual or friends with benefits sort of relationships, I'm sure they've always happened but they're just spoken about more in the public sphere nowadays. Plenty of men and women are happy to just hook up, enjoy some good sex, then go about their day without the pressures of a relationship.

I'm also seeing more and more talk online about open and poly relationships. I think they work in fantasy but most often don't work well in real life, so while I have a lot of fun writing stories about a man enjoying a few partners, I certainly wouldn't want it in my own life. Hell, I find handling one girlfriend enough. Forget satisfying a harem of them! Just like the incest factor, fantasy is one thing, but I don't look at anyone in my personal life except as a relative, and would never entertain another person in a relationship. In real life, monogamy is the only thing I accept!

As for his involvement with a teacher, that's just another fantasy I'm sure shared by many men and women, particularly if they had an attractive teacher, teenager hormones kicking in and plenty of fantasies.

Anyway, this is meant to be good fun and fantasy so hope you still enjoyed it.
League of His Own Ch. 03
Footy. Girls. School. The life of a young man.
A/N - A comment at the end of the previous chapter mentioned something about STD's. Come on, this is fantasy! They don't exist in fantasy unless you want that level of realism, and seeing or reading about condoms in porn is boner deflating. And let's go with the assumption that every woman is on birth control unless otherwise mentioned. So, the MC will be enjoying himself in this story and there won't be a chance of STD's. Babies on the other hand... Maybe later...

I've got way too many series on the go but this is one I will definitely try and get finished, but it will take time for anything to be uploaded once I have Chapter 5 up on the site.

*****

Naturally, everyone at school thought Kim and I were now an item come Monday morning. Though frustrating, it was amusing to hear Kim set people straight.

"No, we're not together. The half-back and captain of the school footy team just fucks me once or twice a week. You want to fuck him too? Go for it. He might be willing to give you an afternoon of his time."

I did ask if she was frustrated, as it was my fault entirely having told the nation I loved her. She smiled sweetly, kissed my cheek and admitted to getting some enjoyment out of the fact everyone knew how I felt about her. Thankfully, like most other matters, it was news for a week or two, but once we'd put those interested in our private lives straight, there was another drama to erupt that meant we were no longer the hot topic of the school halls.

Despite my fantastic debut game, Graham returned to fitness by the middle of the next week, and after proving to be match fit during tests on Friday, he would be playing on Saturday. Though disappointed, I knew that would have been the case, and being a rather specialist position, I didn't even make the bench for the next three weekend matches. Though disappointed, I attended nearly every game possible. Still being at school, and being on a part-time contract, the agreement was I would not attend interstate games in Melbourne, in Queensland (playing Brisbane, North Queensland or the Gold Coast) or across the Tasman in New Zealand unless absolutely necessary.

The NRL Schoolboy Cup was a multi-format competition. There was a straight knock-out competition by region, where schools would compete to make a final sixteen. Those teams would then be split into four divisions of four teams each. Each team would play each other twice, home and away. The top two teams from each division would then go through to the quarter finals, the winners to the semi-finals, the winners to the grand final.

To make the pool phase, we'd have to play a least five games in a straight knockout competition. Each region was assigned thirty-two teams, so that mean two rounds before the finals stage. Our school started our preparations early in the year, ensuring we were all in top condition and raring to go by the time of the first game. Being that I was training with professionals, my fitness was through the roof.

Our first game was the next week, and I knew, if things worked out right, we'd play our arch-rivals in the semi-final. I was looking forward to it, as I hadn't played a match, even a trial match, since my professional debut. Thankfully, all the training was keeping me match fit. In fact, I couldn't remember being fitter.

Miss Taylor certainly appreciated my fitness during every PE class. Even as the weather turned cool as winter approached, I happily walked around without a shirt on, and I noticed her eyes lingering on me constantly. We'd only managed to fool around once or twice since our first time together. It was a case of being careful as I didn't want to be caught and see her sacked. I didn't need the news in the media either.

I knew she attended every Rangers home game, and she'd generally be by the low barrier keeping the crowd back from the playing field. I'd generally find her waiting to talk to the players, though I knew she wanted to talk to me. It was the third game after my debut that she met my eyes and I could see the hunger and desire. Leaning close to her ear, I whispered, "Tomorrow is Sunday. I'll drive over."

"I can't wait."

I then signed whatever magazine she had in her hand before she walked away. Mum saw everything, but didn't mention it until we arrived home. I had driven Kim home immediately, as she had assignments to complete. I knew getting together would get more and more difficult as she'd taken the most advanced classes possible, so she was absolutely inundated with homework and assignments. Proof of just how damned smart she was. And I'd admitted more than once that, more than anything, I was proud of her and thought she was special.

Earned one hell of a night of passionate sex when I first told her that. We both hobbled out of my bedroom the next morning.

"Was that the teacher you're sleeping with?" Mum asked as we sat down for dinner.

I cringed. I couldn't help it. I didn't think we were being that obvious. But I couldn't lie to my mother. "Yeah. Miss Taylor," I muttered.

"She's pretty. What does she teach again?"

"PE."

"Figured."

"Going to fuck her, Danny?" Kyla wondered.

Meeting the eyes of my mother, she smiled in return. "I don't have a problem with it, Danny. Just don't get caught."

"We don't want that either, Mum. So I'm going to see her tomorrow. We try not to leave school together or anything. We know that'll look suspicious."

"Are you going to spend the night?" Aimee asked.

"No. I'd like to, but on a school night? Again, too much risk involved."

"Want to fuck your mother tonight?" I spat my drink all over the table before coughing a couple of times. Meeting her eyes, I hated to see the sadness in them. "It's just been a while and I miss you," she whispered.

"I can cancel tomorrow..."

"No, I'd just like your company tonight, Danny."

"Aimee, want some company tonight?" Kyla asked.

"Fuck yes. We'll film it for our little brother too. I know how much he loves watching his sisters eat pussy." Even Mum chuckled as she'd done the same with Caroline. My laptop now had quite a few short videos of my female relatives enjoying each other, my mother and aunt, or my two sisters. "Question is, Kyla, are we using fingers, tongues, toys or all of the above?"

"I want my sister's tongue buried in my cunt," Kyla stated.

Aimee placed her knife and fork on the plate, stood up and grabbed Kyla's hand, and after saying she'd see us later, they disappeared. Mum and I shared a glance before laughing again, agreeing to have a drink together and snuggle on the couch first. It didn't take long for us to get a little frisky. I'm sure the idea of making out with your mother would make most people feel awkward. My mother was still young, fit as fuck and had the sex drive of a mature woman. As soon as my hand was underneath her blouse, pleased to find she wasn't wearing a bra, she practically dragged me to her bedroom.

She stripped me naked, pushed me back onto the bed (I helped with that considering I was rather stronger than her) before she hopped up onto the bed and wasted on time swallowing my cock. Making a gesture with my finger, she spun around so I could get a good look at her pussy. She was dripping with excitement, her scent filling the air. She giggled, suggesting my cock got harder. I'm sure it did.

Mum was an expert cocksucker. I felt sorry for the men who'd come before me, that they'd never get to experience this joy again. But her pussy was fantastic in return, just burying my face, my mouth and jaw quickly dripping with her juices as I buried my tongue. I'd learned she loved a little attention on her rosebud in that position, and when I buried my tongue there, she couldn't focus on my blowjob.

"Fuck yes, baby," she moaned,

Rubbing her clit with my thumb at the same time, her orgasm arrived quickly, her entire body shaking for a few seconds, barely able to kept herself up on her elbows and knees. Once her orgasm passed, she was now intent on making me cum as well, though I kept my tongue hard at work back on her pussy. I couldn't help grin to myself when I made her cum twice more before I finally erupted in her mouth. My mother eagerly swallowed my cum each and every time, though I was left amused when she rolled off my body onto her back.

"Jesus, Danny, I know it's been a while but are you trying to kill me?"

"Just keeping you satisfied until our next time, mother dear."

She turned and positioned herself against me, wrapping her arm across my broad chest, feeling her snuggle into me. "I'm sorry if I made you feel guilty earlier," she whispered, "I just miss you. It'll be even worse when you move out. Before you say anything, you'll simply have to in the end. Everyone will care about your private life and you need to think about things like marriage and children."

"I'm just so busy with everything." Turning to meet her eyes, I left a soft kiss on her lips. "Never doubt how much I love you, Mum."

"I know, baby. And I think we both knew adding sex would make it more difficult at times. I don't regret it though."

"Neither do I. I'll always be glad you were my first."

We made love a little later, our bodies connecting as I slid inside her, feeling her legs wrap around me, her arms around my back. It was slow and tender, our mouths rarely apart. It was an act of pure love and devotion, the smile on my mother's face not wavering for a second. I don't think either of us even cared about an orgasm, at least for the first half an hour or so. I was amazed at how long I lasted, only increasing the tempo when I did feel an orgasm slowly bubbling away. That's when Mum begged me to start fucking her.

When I erupted inside her, the kiss we shared during and after was as passionate and intense as any we'd ever shared. Mum had always had always loved me unconditionally, but I think that act of lovemaking, and that last kiss, sealed the unspoken agreement that we'd always be lovers. Somehow, we'd make it work.

Needed a little time to recover before Mum could hop on and ride me, so she was happy enough straddling my lap and loving some more cuddle time with her son. Her body was still in marvellous condition for a women approaching forty-five. She kept her work-life balance reasonable and always made sure her home life was as relaxed as possible.

Watching her riding me would be something I'd never forget. As she rode me, enjoying more than one orgasm, she did smile at me for a moment, no doubt deep in thought. "Have you had anal yet?" she wondered.

"No, not yet. Have..."

"Yes, I've done it before. A couple of men I thought worthy. I was wrong about that, of course."

"Um..." I grabbed her hips and stopped her moving. "Mum, you took my virginity, and Kim gave me hers. Um... you see..."

"Is it awkward you being inside me?"

"Well, yeah."

"Need to cum?"

"Not really."

Mum had obviously enjoyed herself so happily slid off my lap, cuddling me again. "You want to do it with Kim, don't you?"

"We've both never done it before. I'm not sure about Kyla or Aimee, if they've done it. Not my business so I don't feel I should ask them."

"If they haven't done it, would you like to with one of your sister's?"

"I'm not sure. It's a shame I can't do it for the first time thrice."

"You have many special women in your life, Danny. Whoever you do it with, it will be a special time." Her fingers grasped my cock. "Now you're still hard, and I think you need to cum again. Sit on the edge of the bed, and when you're ready, you can give your mother a facial. And I want you to take a photo."

"Okay."

Well, I never thought a lot of things in my life would happen, but finishing all over my mother's pretty face was certainly something I never even really thought about. Blowjobs and sex? Sure, doesn't take imagination. But the sexual act of a facial? Never in a million years. As I groaned, watching each spurt coat more of her face in my cum, I'm sure I had a rather shocked expression. Mum laughed away with each splatter, grabbing my phone once I was done to snap a picture.

As she cleaned off her face, I walked into her bathroom to grab a wet cloth, helping clean up her face before I showed her the photo. "Fuck, that's so hot," she whispered, "Shame I can't say that it was my son who'd left my face in such a state." She stood up and offered her hand. "Come on, we need a shower, then we can snuggle in bed."

We snuggled for longer than we'd made love, as we'd gone to bed rather early. I asked questions about her work, and I did suggest the idea about dumping my agent, as I thought she could look after all my contracts. She agreed, though we'd signed a deal with my agent for the first year, but after that, we could easily handle negotiations ourselves. I was honest with her. As long as I was paid a fair wage, could add little bonuses, and the conditions on offer were what I'd want or at least expect, then I didn't need that level of representation. Mum said she'd talk to her bosses at work as taking me on as an official client would only take a little paperwork to fill out and sign.

Everyone was smiling at the kitchen table the next morning. Mum, as I'd woken up and eaten her out to a long, drawn out orgasm, before I slid my cock inside her and lasted all of five minutes. My sister's looked happy as it was obvious they'd spent all night making love. As we ate, I did have to mention one thing. "Mum, Kyla, Aimee, I'm loving the relationships we've now forged. But if you ever feel like I'm..."

I didn't even finish my sentence as all three leapt up to cuddle me. "Shut up, eat your breakfast, and don't think that ever again," Kyla practically growled.

"We love you, Danny, but you are your own man," Aimee added, "We'll never feel jealous or ignored. We have you, but we also have each other."

"Only if you're sure," I muttered, "I don't like the idea of upsetting you, as much as I don't want to break Kim's heart."

After everyone returned to their chairs to resume eating, it remained silent for a few minutes before Mum cleared her throat.

"You're doing just fine right now, Danny," Mum said, "No secrets between us, and while you can't tell any of your lovers about us, you'll need to tell any other lovers about Kim, for example. Miss Taylor might be an issue too..."

"Oh, that's very much a secret. She knows it's just a bit of fun."

"What time are you going to see her?"

"She sent me a message, asking me around for lunch. I'll be home for dinner. Again, keeping the risk at a minimum." Finishing my breakfast, I had to add something. "From what Becca told me, that's her first name, quite a few teachers seem to be infatuated with me. And Ms Symonds."

Kyla burst into laughter. "Make the principal cum, you'll run the school, Danny."

"Think she's interested?" Aimee wondered.

"Well, that's the thing. Apparently she'd love nothing more than, next time I'm invited to her office, I just bend her over the desk and have my way with her."

"Just be careful," Mum warned, "You start sleeping with too many of the faculty and rumours will start to spread. Once they do, shit gets awkward fast."

"I'll be careful, Mum."

I spent the rest of the morning focusing on homework and assignments. Once I'd completed some course work, and got myself ahead on some essays, I shaved, showered and changed. After wishing the family farewell, no surprise they were by the pool though wearing far more clothing considering the time of year, I drove the short distance to Miss Taylor's apartment, parking a street away as previously agreed.

Knocking on the door, she opened it slowly to reveal her body covered in a very short silk robe, left wondering if she wore anything underneath. I looked her up and down, her bare legs glistening, I assumed from moisturiser, her feet bare though her toenails were painted red. Stepping inside without a word exchanged, as soon as she shut and locked it, I pressed her body back against the door and kissed her deeply, sliding my tongue into her mouth.

"I've missed you," she whispered.

"Missed you too but I'm so damned busy."

"It's okay. A lot on your plate."

Lifting herself up, her legs around my waist, I easily carried her to the bedroom, our lips barely parting as I somehow managed to partly undress on the way. Taking off her robe, I definitely smiled at her nudity, and once I joined her in my birthday suit, we moved onto the bed, wasting little time sliding my cock inside her. She told me then and there that there was no foreplay, only fucking that afternoon.

"And lunch, of course," she added with a giggle, "That isn't my pussy," she said as an afterthought.

"So pussy is dessert then?"

"I'd love you to eat my pussy at school," she moaned as I started to fuck her, "Sit you under my desk and just let you make me cum over and over again. Then I'd take you into the changing rooms and suck you off, just waiting for someone to walk in and discover us."

"You'd be naked?"

"Oh no, I'd be completely dressed, waiting for your cum to drip onto my clothing, so people would look and stare, wondering what the stains were."

"You've got a little kinky side, don't you, Miss Taylor?"

She moaned as I started to fuck her harder. "One of my students currently has his wonderful cock buried in my pussy. I'm a very naughty girl."

Rolling over, I had her ride me to an orgasm before she leaned forward, my hands ending up grabbing her arse, as I started pumping up into her. Leaning down to kiss me, she moaned as I fucked her harder and harder. "Oh fuck yes," she groaned, sensing I was getting close to orgasm myself, "Fuck and fill me, baby."

I surprised her by climaxing, rolling her over onto her back, and I just kept on fucking her. Pushing her legs right back, proving her flexibility, I was amazed my cock barely went soft. Good thing about eighteen and perpetually horny, I guess, as I thought I'd end up pushing rope. Miss Taylor just kept chanting 'Fuck me, fuck me', helped her orgasm again and again, and I finally came inside her a second time a little later.

Lying back after that, we shared a glance and shared a chuckle and a little kiss. "Well, I can now say I've fucked a footy player," she said with humour.

"Only played the one game."

"While true, what a debut, Danny. When will you play again?"

"Coach said I'll be on the bench within a couple of weeks. He wanted some of the attention to fizzle before I played again. Didn't want pressure heaped on my shoulders too soon."

"Sounds like he has your interests at heart."

"He does. Don't get me wrong, it was frustrating being back in the stands after my first game, but I now understand his reasoning. Still learning plenty from Billy and Graham though. Just being there in training is an education in itself."

We enjoyed lunch together, preparing a stir fry together. I like to believe I impressed her, simply because I could actually help out in the kitchen. Certainly seemed shocked at the fact I could wield a knife cutting vegetables. I explained that I was now looking after my own diet plan, so didn't expect my mother to prepare two separate meals.

As we ate, we spent more time discussing her life and I was surprised by how open and honest she was with me. I guess, since we were sleeping together, there was no point in secrecy. She told me she'd been single since her last year at university. Relationship was with her high school boyfriend. No cheating. No violence. Just drifted apart, being different people at twenty-one to fifteen. She dated both boys and girls for a little while but was content living the single life, focusing on her career. "And having a handsome young man in my bed isn't so bad too," she finished.

The handsome young man took her back to bed after lunch, making love for a couple of hours before I needed to go home. I think we both would have liked me to stay the night. We talked about it working and agreed that, one night, we'd just have to give into temptation but keep the risk to a minimum.
The entire school was excited for the first match of the new season. The side we were playing was one we'd played the previous year, beating them easily in one of the preliminary rounds. Our side was made up of mostly seventeen and eighteen year olds, though we had a couple of fifteen and sixteen year old prospects who had shown form in training.

All school games were on a Wednesday night, the preliminary rounds played on school premises, with the pool games and final series played at proper stadiums. Playing our first game at the season at home was always an advantage, and our team was confident we'd win the first game. In the end, we didn't just win, we smashed them to pieces. Set up half a dozen tries, but I was floored more than once, it obvious to anyone watching that the opposition was targeting me. After putting up one bomb, I noticed their dummy-half charging at me. Side-stepped and tripped the little bastard without anyone really seeing it.

Then I had a word with my two prop forwards. Next set of tackles the opposition went through, they went after their dummy-half, and also one of their second rowers, who'd tried putting his shoulder into my face. We were penalised twice but it was worth it. I spent the last quarter of the game pulling the strings without taking too much further punishment.

Gathering in the changing room after the game, the coach did joke that it was almost unfair that we had a professional footy player on our team. I guess, in a way, he was right. Still, our school was desperate to win the cup this year after coming so close the last two years.

The main hope is that none of us would get injured before the pool stages.

*****

As I came to, I felt a few things immediately. My face was in absolute agony, and the pain beneath my right eye was almost unbearable. My head felt full of cotton wool. Opening my eyes, I could barely focus on anything and realised I only had vision out of one eye. I felt my heart beating in my ears, and tried focusing on any sounds around me. I shuffled and heard myself groan, feeling a hand on my upper arm, keeping me still.

"Easy, Danny, easy. Don't move..." I recognised the voice. It was the doctor of my professional team.

"Where am I?" I asked.

I saw his face appear in front of me, trying my best to focus on him. "Danny, do you know where you are?"

"Um..."

"What's the last thing you remember, Danny?"

I closed my eyes and thought about it. "Er... Something at home. Having lunch, I think."

His face disappeared and I heard him speaking on the radio. "Brian, he's fucked. The bastard has done a number on him. Definite concussion, doesn't even know where he is. And his cheekbone is fucked.... Yeah, yeah, get the medical cart out here... He needs to go to hospital... Yeah, just make sure his mother is waiting for him, okay?" His face reappeared a few seconds later. "Danny, you've been knocked out. Fucking bastard clobbered you, went in with his elbow. We need to move you, okay? Just try and stay calm. We'll get you inside and something for the pain once you're off the field."

"Mum..."

"Someone is getting her now, mate. Don't worry about a thing. She'll be waiting for you inside."

Feeling them roll me onto my back, I noticed it was night-time, so I figured out we were playing at night. Was it Friday or Saturday night though? I saw the faces of some of my teammates. Billy leaned down and patted my shoulder. "You'll be alright, kid. Don't you worry about a thing. It was a fucking cheap shot."

As I was placed on a stretcher and then lifted up onto the medical car, I did hear applause so figured the crowd was happy. Managing to lift my arm to give a thumbs up, the applause increased as I felt the cart start to move, the doctor and his assistants continuing to work on me. Carried into the medical room, I was examined further but the important thing was my mother was there. She was in tears, watching them hard at work, though they gave her space so she could stroke my hair.

"Bastard," she muttered.

"What happened?"

"You'll see soon enough, sweetie."

"Danny," the doctor said, "The ambulance is waiting outside. I've given you a little something for the pain. I've assessed you as best I can but you'll get confirmation at the hospital. They'll look after you. Just try and remain calm and relaxed for now."

"Sure, no problem."

I had a feeling he'd given me something for that anyway. Next thing I knew, I was waking up on a hospital bed, my head still full of cotton wool, only able to see out of one eye, but at least I didn't feel as much pain. Lifting my arms, I felt something on my right arm, looking down to see my mother fast asleep.

"Mum," I croaked, my mouth feeling rather dry. She woke up immediately, smiling and crying all at once. "Water," I added.

She immediately poured me a cup that came with a straw. Finishing my drink, I tried to touch my face, but she grabbed my wrist. "Not yet, Danny. You've been in surgery. The doctor can explain more. They should be here shortly."

Mum disappeared for a minute or so, returning with my sisters. Both started crying though they were smiling, just like Mum had been. I think they wanted to cuddle me but held back. Guess they had to be careful with me for the moment. "How do I look?" I managed to ask.

"Never better," Kyla replied, "Still our handsome little brother."

"Liar," I joked, making all three of them laugh.

The doctor walked in a couple of minutes later. Dark-skinned fellow, I assumed of Indian heritage, considering his surname, but he spoke with the broad accent of someone who grew up locally. He explained my injuries and what happened. "The point of the below impacted your upper cheekbone, which fractured immediately. That will take four to six weeks to heal completely. You've had surgery already; we've placed screws to help mend the broken bone. You also suffered a fairly severe concussion. We recommend bed rest for a few more days, avoid loud noises and bright light, and try to keep stress to a minimum."

"Shit," I muttered, "I'm going to miss at least two to three school games now."

"Just focus on healing now, Danny," Mum said.

"Any lingering effects I'll need to know about?" I asked the doctor.

"Headaches will be the obvious thing. Spells of dizziness and vertigo. There are the mental health aspects to be aware of as well. Keep in touch with your personal doctor through this time, particularly if you find yourself struggling. We're still learning about the effects of concussion on the human mind."

"Okay. How long will I be in here?"

"We'll keep you in for observation for a couple of more days."

"When can I go back to school?"

"I would recommend you remain at home for at least a fortnight. Let yourself heal before returning to class."

"Okay. Thanks, doc."

"No problem."

Once he left, Mum spoke up. "I'm sure you're probably wondering what exactly happened. It was a vicious attack, Danny. He's looking at an eight to ten week suspension. He's already plead guilty as he couldn't fight it. Your teammates had your back. Soon as you hit the ground, your two props were on him, fists were flying. Turned into a brawl."

"I'm guessing it was a late hit?"

"You'd just put through a grubber kick and he just..." She stopped and wiped her cheeks. "It was awful. The whole crowd was silent as they worked on you as it was obvious you were badly injured."

"I don't remember a thing about the game."

"That's probably a good thing," Kyla chuckled, "You were losing at the time. What happened fired your teammates up. Came back from eighteen points down to win by ten."

"Good. At least something positive came out of it."

"Who would you like to visit next?" Mum wondered. I just gave her a look. "I'll have Kim come visit when she's finished school for the day."

"Can I have a hug now?"

I felt much better when she wrapped her arms around me, making sure I rested the left side of my head against her. She stroked my back for a few minutes before I hugged my sisters. Aimee started to cry again as she'd been ever so worried about me. They all were, but Aimee always wore her heart on her sleeve, and seeing her little brother in such a state was naturally upsetting.

Kim arrived a couple of hours later. After sharing a cuddle, she lifted herself up onto the bed to lie next to me. "You're obviously the talk of the school," she told me, "Considering half of our year group was there too. You realise it's mostly girls who go to the stadium to watch nowadays?"

"Yeah, I'm aware."

"So, naturally, there were quite a few tears in the crowd. No-one likes to see what happened to you. It was obvious straight away you'd been knocked out. The way your head hit the ground was sickening."

"I still haven't seen the footage. Not sure I want to."

"Well, once you're back at school, there's a long line of girls who will definitely reward you with some 'hope you feel better soon' sex."

"And you?"

"I might to have to nurse you back to health at least two nights a week."

"Oooh, sexy nurse uniform?"

She burst into laughter and cuddled into me tightly again. "I'll wear anything you want, Danny," she replied softly.

Over the next couple of days, I was visited by a few of my teammates from the Rangers, a few mates from school, while my family and Kim visited each afternoon to keep me company. The media wanted to interview me as well, though I spoke to my coach and they suggested I bite my tongue until I was feeling better. The guy who'd done the damage also wanted to visit to clear the air. I said I'd meet with him once I was out of the hospital. I heard word was passed on and he agreed to meet at any date of my choosing.

As I was leaving four days later, I was amused that some of the doctors and nurses wanted my autograph before I walked out the front door. What amused me further was the fact I was handed two post-it notes with a name and number on them with a message for me to call them. Mum just burst into laughter as she helped me walk outside to her car, ensuring I had a pair of sunglasses on as, though winter, the sun was still out, shining away.

Thankfully, there was no media hanging about so we managed to get home relatively quickly. I'd been given some pills for any residual pain and also some pretty strong pills for any headaches I was bound to get. They sat me down first, Mum returning with a pitcher of water for me, insisting I don't move otherwise. "Kim isn't coming around once or twice a week, Danny," she said, "She's going to stay here until you go back to school week after next."

"Oh, okay..."

"Kyla and I have also taken time off work until you go back to school."

"Okay. At least I won't be alone." Taking a sip of water, I had to ask, "The doctor say anything about having sex?"

"You'll just have to be careful. Probably best you just lie back and let us handle things."

I managed a smile as I certainly had plenty of rather sexy thoughts rather quickly. Mum made sure the room was in darkness for me, leaving the television off, just listening to some music. Kyla looked at my phone, no surprise to find I had hundreds of messages from friends, relatives, strangers. Kim arrived mid-afternoon after finishing school, having stopped at home to collect her things. Mum had spoken to her parents and I was pleased to hear they were absolutely fine with her staying with us for a short while.

Sleeping that night was difficult. I was used to sleeping on my side, but it was recommended I sleep on my back. Kim made use of that fact first, hopping on and riding my cock to a number of orgasms, and I certainly left an enormous load inside her, as I hadn't done anything sexual since the day before the day I'd been injured. Cuddling into me, she whispered she loved me again. I had no problem whispering the words back. We'd shared those three words for years as we'd always been close. If I said she was a like a sister, I guess considering I was fucking both of mine, it wouldn't sound too weird.

When Kim was back at school, Mum and my sisters kept me entertained as best they can. The depression did hit me a couple of days after returning home, just as the doctor predicted. It wasn't anything like 'woe is me', it was just dealing with the fact I'd been injured so badly in only my fifth game, I'd now miss a few matches for both teams I played for, I was missing important school work, and just the fact I was injured in general. Mum cuddling me certainly did help me feel better, and the best thing I did was talk to her about it.

The two weeks passed rather slowly, being honest. Enjoyed having sex with four women during that time, but I was bored as hell by the end of the second week, eager to at least get back to school. Mum had organised with Ms Symonds something about my return. From what little I was told, I'd be given my own little room to work in, ensuring I was given peace and quiet, while a teacher would keep me company the entire time as I caught up on all the work I missed.

Kim had kept her word about one thing. She did go out and buy a sexy nurse uniform. She wore that more than once, and when I was starting to feel a little better, Kim found herself being fucked hard on her knees, head buried in the pillow. Neither of us bothered trying to be quiet, and I just knew my sisters would be masturbating while they listed to me fuck her. The thought was a major turn on. Kim would joke about it, and proved remarkably open-minded about the idea.

"It's weird to say, but I reckon a small part of them probably thinks what it would be like to be in my position," she told me as we lay back recovering.

"You reckon?"

"Danny, you're an incredibly fit young man with a big cock who knows how to use it. Yeah, you're their little brother, but there's nothing wrong with a little fantasy."

"So do you dream about daddy then?"

She laughed out loud, grabbing her pillow and smacking my chest with it. "Don't be rude. That's my father you're talking about! No, I don't dream about him." She paused before grinning, "Though my older cousin, Jeremy? You've met him. He's always been a hunk."

"He's seven years older than you. And married."

"I know. But I see how his wife looks at him. She's definitely satisfied in more ways than one. And I know he's packing some serious heat in that underwear. Saw it by accident once. Not quite as big as you, but big enough to satisfy."

"So you fantasise about your cousin?"

"Not anymore, but I used to sometimes. He's always been one of my favourite people. Even when he was a teenager and I was a little kid, he always made time for me. So, anyway, back to the original point, your sisters perhaps daydreaming isn't too weird for me. Weird enough, but I'd certainly understand. Their little brother has grown into a handsome hunk of a man."

"I'm not going to get my ego through the door in the morning."

"I've done my job by keeping your balls empty, at least. I just know my mother is going to tease me about the last two weeks when I return home after school tomorrow. At least they're not uptight about me having sex, though understand why you don't stay at my place. Dad says he can deal with it but not sure how he would actually handle hearing his little girl being fucked hard down the hallway."

"Yeah, I'd go from the young man who he recognised as your best friend to the young man defiling his little girl in his own home. Though your father has always been good about things. Awkward the next morning then just get on with life. You're eighteen and sexually active."

I still wasn't allowed to drive, though at least the swelling around my eye had disappeared, so I could see out of both eyes again. Kim left early for the first period of the day so Mum drove me to school a little later. Heading straight for administration, I was greeted by Lisa and Ms Symonds. The latter greeted me with a handshake and some warm words, gathering in her office to go over what was happening.

"I won't embarrass you about your return to school. How are you feeling though?"

"Still a little pain from time to time, but my doctor thinks I'll be healed in a couple of weeks. I've started back on gym work. Part of me just wants to get back on the field and play, put it all behind me."

"Have you seen the footage?"

"I have. Just the once. Don't particularly want to watch it again."

"Okay, so the plan is you'll have your own little room for the next two weeks, primarily to give you time to catch up with your work, but we also have a note from your doctor about what you require. Lisa will keep you company for half the day in the morning, Miss Taylor will keep you company for the half day in the afternoon." I couldn't help smile. What she said next stunned me. "Just keep the noise down while you're in there."

"Huh?"

Lisa giggled in her chair next to me. "Miss Hughes next to you hasn't been shy in her desires, Danny. Now while I won't approve of you having sex on school grounds, Lisa is not a teacher so you dating is not a problem."

"Oh... Are you setting me up here, Ms Symonds?"

"She is," Lisa whispered, taking my hand, "I asked to spend time with you as, well, I knew you probably thought it wouldn't be appropriate to ask me out."

"I just thought I'd make you aware of the situation regarding Miss Hughes, Danny. You're eighteen and your relationship wouldn't be inappropriate as she isn't in a position of authority here. As for Miss Taylor assisting in the afternoon, we are aware of the good relationship you have with her, and when we asked around, she almost insisted that she help out."

"I do like Miss Taylor. She's a good teacher."

"We agree, so we don't mind her helping you out each afternoon."

Lisa led me by the hand to the small room I'd be using for the next two weeks. There were a few tables and chairs, my schoolwork already waiting for me. To my amusement, as soon as she shut and locked the door, the only light being provided by the lone window, she walked slowly towards me, taking off her jacket, before standing before me.

"What do you think of Ms Symonds suggestion that sex on school grounds wouldn't be appropriate?" she asked.

I replied to that question by kissing her. She smiled immediately as I pulled her tight to my body, her large breasts pressing into my chest as I ran my hands down her body towards her arse. "Fucking hell, you're fit, Lisa. T&A. Absolute divine T&A."

We made out for a little while before I suggested I really should focus on my schoolwork. Lisa sat next to me, keeping me company with plenty of conversation. Kicking off her shoes, she put her feet up on the desk. Very pretty little feet with painted toenails, surprised they were coloured blue. Her legs were otherwise bare, the skirt she was wearing falling back to reveal smooth thighs and a pair of white panties. She knew where I was looking, spreading her legs a little wider.

"Like what you see?"

"Take them off."

To my surprise, she did that immediately, sitting back down and spreading her legs, revealing a shaved and glistening pussy. School work was abandoned as I shuffled my chair close, running my fingers up and down her right leg, getting closer and closer to her pussy each time, but always moving my hand away. She giggled, calling me a tease.

"Touch me," she whispered before I kissed her, "Please touch me."

"If I touch you, Lisa, I'm going to want to get naked with you soon."

"We have an hour until lunch. No-one will come bother us otherwise."

I wasn't just going to use my fingers. Lifting her up onto the desk, I sat back down on my chair and spread her legs wide. Her scent was sensational, my cock straining for release in my trousers. Lowering my mouth to taste her, I'm glad the rooms to either side were not full of students as I'm fairly sure her loud moan would have been obvious, which was followed by a giggle. Grabbing her panties, I placed those in her mouth.
It's always enjoyable going down on a woman for the first time, or so I'd learned in my brief experience. Savouring their different taste and scent. Appreciating that each pussy looks a little different. But the most enjoyable aspect is figuring out what they like and what works to bring them to orgasm. Lisa's clit was rather prominent when excited, enough that I could latch onto it and practically suck on it while rubbing my tongue over it at the same time.

I learned it made her orgasm hard.

Once she'd regained herself, I dropped my trousers and underwear, appreciating the gasp that escaped her upon seeing my cock for the first time. "Oh my, I've heard rumours, Danny," she whispered, "Kim's a lucky woman."

"As lucky as I am considering she's willing to share me for the foreseeable future."

Sliding my cock slowly inside her, she was hot, wet and very tight. Buried rather quickly, I slowly thrust into her, helping take off her blouse and undoing her bra, leaving her naked on the table. I shrugged off my shirt and stepped out of my trousers and underwear, leaving me just wearing my shoes and socks. If anyone burst into the room, though the door was locked, we'd be in a lot of trouble.

"Jesus, it's been too long since I had a cock inside me," she moaned.

Leaning down to kiss her, she wrapped her arms and legs around me. Part of me was still amused, deep down. Here I was, fucking one of the office administrators on school grounds. Granted, I'd had a crush on Lisa since she'd first arrived. I wasn't the only one who had wanted to fuck her, but perhaps being a little arrogant, I knew I was one of the few who would have stood a chance with someone as pretty as she was.

"Always been a fantasy of mine, Lisa," I groaned, pumping her a little faster.

"I know, Danny. Your flirting wasn't always exactly subtle."

"Can't help it sometimes. It just comes naturally."

"I'm hoping something else cums soon." I stopped what I was doing, meeting her eyes. We both started to laugh. "Sorry, that was awful."

Shrugging, I resumed moving, savouring how tight she was. "Don't mind me. I'm definitely going to cum soon."

"We're doing this again, right?" she moaned as I leaned down to take one of her large, pink nipples in my mouth. Definitely a D, at least.

"Fuck yes. Might be easier at your place." I stopped again for a moment. "Though as you're not a teacher, you coming to mine wouldn't be weird. Well, except for the mother and sisters."

"They can just listen as you fuck me."

"Fair enough."

Unwrapping her legs, I gripped her thighs and really started to fuck her as I felt my orgasm mounting. She seemed to realise, her dirty talk going further and further, begging me to fuck her harder and harder, that she wanted my cum desperately, then talked about all the other nasty shit we could do together. Facials. Anal. Double penetrate with a toy. Tie her up and piss on her. Damn, she had quite the imagination. Prim and proper in her work clothes, an absolute demon out of them.

I liked both sides to her character.

Then I came inside her and I felt her cuddle me as I needed a couple of minutes. Pulling out, she amused me further by plunging two fingers inside her, licking her fingers clean. "Er, you're on the pill, right?"

"Of course I am. I just wanted to taste your cum. Next time, I'll get it straight from the source."

Sitting down in my chair, I watched her keep rubbing her pussy, putting on quite the shower for me. The only thing that eventually stopped us fooling around more was the bell that signalled the end of fourth period. There was now a short break, so we spent that time getting dressed, wiping down the table, opening the window as the small room definitely smelled of sex.

Before opening the door, I pulled her in for a kiss. "We're doing that each day," she whispered, "I really like you, Danny. Think we could go on a real date?"

"Of course. You know I'm not looking for anything exclusive right now though?"

"Oh, everyone knows about that. Kim's been approached by so many girls, asking what the situation is. She pretty much said that, if you were interested, they'd be in for one hell of a great deep dicking."

I couldn't help laugh. "Sounds like she's organising my love life."

"Love life? She's just getting you laid, Danny. Everyone knows it's likely you'll end up together in the end."

"What about you?" I had to ask.

"I want some fun with you, but if I manage to win your heart instead, I won't be complaining." She kissed me again before opening the door, turning back to whisper in my ear, "Oh, by the way. Everything I mentioned while you were fucking me? I meant every word."

Miss Taylor arrived ten minutes later. I wasn't surprised she left the door open. As we'd discussed, we simply didn't want to take any risks. However, I must have had that certain look on my face that told everyone I'd just had sex, as after a few minutes of watching me get back to work, she whispered, "You had sex with Lisa. Good for her. And you too."

"You don't mind?" I whispered back, not taking my eyes from my notes.

"Of course not, and everyone loves Lisa. She's adorable. And we all know she absolutely adores you in return."

"We had a fun morning."

"Good. I'll make sure I give you plenty of time together each morning. Just make sure the door is locked."

"I can do something for you, Becca. In fact, you know I want to."

"I know, sweetie. But we can't. We both know that. But spending the next two weeks with you for half a day will be wonderful. We can talk about anything on your mind." She paused before asking, "How are you feeling and healing?"

"Each day gets a little better. Not too many headaches now. Healing is ahead of schedule. Benefit of being a fit and healthy young man. The test will be the first game I return."

"At least you're back for the semi-finals. Fingers crossed we'll make the pool stages."

"How have they been without me?"

"Not to stroke your ego too much but they've struggled without your direction. The fact you'll be back will boost confidence no end."

Walking into the cafeteria for lunch, everyone knew I was back but hadn't seen me. The place erupted as my mates all came running towards me, shakes of the hand, pats on the back. Kim had seen me every day so she just stayed sitting where she was. Inundated with questions as I bought myself some lunch, of course my mates were crude, asking about sexy nurses and sponge baths.

"No, nothing happened like that," I said, "Though I was given two phone numbers on the way out."

"Will you be back for the semi-final?" Mark wondered. He'd been playing in my position during my injury lay-off.

"Yep. I'm working hard in the gym at home. Once I'm given the all-clear to resume training and full-contact, I'll be right back in the thick of things."

Knowing I couldn't head out to play a little touch footy at lunch, my friends all hung around me for lunch, something they did for the next two weeks. Kim eventually gave in and joined us every day, snuggling into me each time, wrapping my arm around her in return. I noticed one or two looks from my teammates, probably wondering why we weren't together permanently.

The two weeks passed quickly. Each morning, Lisa and I would mix a little schoolwork with a lot of fooling around. She loved going down on me, and it was a mix of her swallowing my cum or taking it on her face. Have more than one photo of my phone from after I'd climaxed. I returned the favour every time, and when we discovered that, if we got her so horny, she burst, well, we learned to keep a rag around to clean up her squirts. And then there was the sex. She was insatiable, a voracious sexual appetite that I was thankful to match.

We were good together, that was for sure. Loved fucking her over the desk, pulling her ponytail and slapping her arse. The harder, the better, was her motto. We were both feeling a little melancholy the last Friday, knowing on Monday I'd be returning to regular classes. Instead of it being the hard fuck session I expected, I would say it was the first time we made love. Lisa had come prepared, laying a rug out on the floor with some pillows, and I did absolutely no coursework during those four first periods of the day.

I let Kim know what was going on with Lisa. What I didn't expect was that it seemed to turn her on, and there was no doubt she was trying to fuck me 'better', if such a thing is possible. "This will still be my cock in the end," she growled as she rode me hard and fast that same night, "All the others are just getting some fun."

"I love it when you're in this mood," I growled back, "Ride me harder!" I ordered, slapping her butt to emphasise the point.

"You're going to break my pussy later. And if my cheeks aren't bright red, you haven't fucked me hard enough."

"Okay, I really fucking love you right now, Kim."

"I know, baby. Love you just as much in return. Now fuck me, damn it!"

Kim struggled to walk to the bathroom the next morning. I had to eventually carry her to the kitchen, Mum giving me the evil eye. "I did ask for it," Kim admitted, "My god, did he fuck me last night."

"We heard," Kyla muttered. She wasn't being jealous, I think we might have kept her up late, as Kim had proven rather insatiable. Any time my cock got hard, we were fucking. And I won't lie, my cock was feeling it that morning. I woke up with a hard on but begged Kim to leave me alone. Thankfully, the last thing on her mind was sex.

"So does Kim know about Lisa?" Aimee asked. I gave her a look, which made her giggle. "Good boy."

"I know about Lisa and Miss Taylor. Danny has never lied to me." Well, I had or still was, as she didn't know about my mother and sisters. I wasn't sure if I could keep that lie up forever. I'd eventually have to make a choice.

"You told her about Miss Taylor?" Mum asked, definitely surprised.

"I know if I told Kim, she wouldn't tell anyone. She wouldn't want either of us to get in trouble."

"And it's a sign of his trust in me in return," Kim added, "Plus there is a line of girls at school hoping for some action. I know Danny will be sensible though. Well, he is fucking a teacher so he's not that sensible, though Miss Taylor is gorgeous, so I can't blame him either."

"You interested in women?" Kyla blurted out.

Kim smiled at the question first. "I've kissed more girls than boys. You know, to tease said boys. Danny was my first lover so... I don't know. Are you asking for a specific reason, Kyla?"

"I know you and Danny have this agreement so... Well, are you interested in hooking up with other men?"

"To be honest, not at all. Certainly no-one at our school interests me. University might be different, but as Danny knows, I'm going to be so damned busy studying and then training..."

"Still aiming to be a doctor?" Mum asked.

"Yes, I just haven't decided on my specialised field of medicine yet. I have time to decide. Back to your original question, Kyla. I'm not interested in other men. I love Danny and, once we're in the right place in our lives, I'd like to make it work. If he meets someone in the meantime, it'll hurt but I can't expect him to wait either. But I know he'll always be there to support me."

"Forever, Kim. You'll always be important to me."

"I know. And Kyla, I've obviously never been with a woman, but I've thought about it before. I prefer men, and wouldn't really consider myself bisexual, maybe bi-curious. But if my first woman was to be you, I certainly couldn't complain. The only thing that would make it weird is that you're his sister."

Mum took Kim by the hand. "You'll always be welcome in our home, no matter what. You love my son. And, to be honest, the four of us love you in return."

"Thank you, Lauren. That means the world. My family loves him just as much."

I was attending my first Rangers game that afternoon since my injury. I still wasn't allowed to drive, I'd be visiting my doctor for hopefully the last time on Monday afternoon after school, so Mum drove me to the ground around an hour before kick-off. Only the coach knew I was coming, he set it up so I could surprise my teammates and perhaps motivate them.

Walking through the front offices at the stadium, I was greeted by warm handshakes by the male staff, hugs and kisses on the cheek from the women. The coach was there to meet me, asking a million questions, before he led me through to where my teammates were getting ready. And it was obvious that he'd kept my arrival secret, as once they noticed I'd turned up, the roar of approval was loud, finding myself practically mauled by my teammates.

"Fucking great to see you up and about, kid," Billy said. Last time he'd seen me, I'd been in hospital. I'd asked my teammates not to visit me at home for my own mental well-being. Seeing them would have confirmed that I was missing out on so much. I hadn't watched a rugby league game since I was injured. Just watching a game, particularly a Rangers match, would have made me feel even more depressed.

Ten minutes before kick-off, the coach asked me to walk out on the field and just give a wave to the crowd. The club had been inundated with messages from our fans, all of which had been filtered to me, and I had made the occasional post on social media, letting them know about my recovery and thanking them all for their good wishes and concern. Standing in the tunnel, hearing the crowd, I was left thinking this would be another surprise.

Walking out onto the field, I took a moment to just savour the moment, being the only one on the grass, grandstands surrounding me. As soon as the crowd recognised me, the applause and cheering was almost deafening. I raised both arms and waved to all four sides, placing a hand on my chest afterwards and bowing to the same sides. Their support meant the world. Made me feel better during the darker moments of my recovery.

The coach made sure I was on the bench for the game alongside my teammates. My return certainly seemed to inspire them. We were playing the Gold Coast Titans, who were not having a great year themselves. The Rangers enjoyed their largest victory in years. The boys smashed them to pieces for eighty straight minutes. It was wonderful to see, a real boost to morale around the club for players, officials and supporters. When the final siren finally sounded, the roar from the crowd was beyond deafening.

Before I left for the day, the coach stopped me, asking about my recovery. I assured him I felt fine, but once my doctor cleared me, and the club doctor cleared me, I was ready and raring to go.

"Good," he said, "Because when you're cleared, you're starting the next game." I'm sure the surprise on my face was clear, earning a chuckle. "What's the first thing you do after falling off your bike when learning?"

"Get straight back on and try again."

"Exactly. The opposition will no doubt think you're going to be intimidated or scared it'll happen again. Best thing to do is get back on that field and prove you're tougher than they expect. Next Sunday, if you're cleared, you're starting at half-back."

"Thanks, coach. Fuck... Means the world."

"Your cup semi-final is this Wednesday, correct?"

"It is, coach. If I'm cleared fit to play, I'll be on the field."

"I want to hear you not only won the game, but you crushed them. Dominate the game like I know you can. No mercy. Got it?"

"Yes, coach."

Resting a hand on my shoulder, he grinned. "You're a good kid, Danny. Injury you had would have fucked with anyone. When you're ready to meet him..."

"The guy who did it?"

"Yeah, when you're ready, he'll come and see you."

"If I'm cleared on Monday, make it the Tuesday. I'll come in for training and we can sit and chat."

"It was an ugly thing he did, but he's contrite about it. Spur of the moment, not thinking of the consequences. I've talked to him a couple of times. He's broken up about it, to be honest."

"I think it'll do both of us good to just put it behind us."

"Good kid. Right, you head off home. Send me a message about what your doctor says."

"No problem, coach."

I spent the Sunday with my mother and sisters. How did I spend the day with them? Mother had some fun with me in bed that morning, as I'd gone to bed with her on Saturday night, spending most of the time cuddling but we did end up making love the one time. Waking up on Sunday, we fucked. That's the only way to put it. She giggled constantly, my cum was dribbling down her legs as she made breakfast. Kyla leapt on me next, sucking my cock as I sat on the couch, Aimee next to me, using my right hand to fondle her pussy at the same time. Mum happily sat and watched.

Once I came in Kyla's mouth, Aimee slid down onto her knees, the two girls cum-swapping. I will never say that watching it wasn't hot. I was then forgotten as they ended up together on the floor, Aimee spinning around, the two girls putting on a live sex show. Mum met my eyes and laughed. "This house sometimes," she exclaimed.

After making each other orgasm, Aimee got up to straddle my lap, pleased to see I was hard again, sinking herself down and riding me slowly. She was so beautiful doing so, Kyla cuddling into my side, watching her little sister enjoying her little brother. Mum eventually walked over, sitting to my other side. "First time we've done this," she whispered, "Can't say it isn't beautiful seeing my children loving each other."

I loved it when Aimee rode me, with her delicious curves and her big tits bouncing away. I knew she was a young woman who worried about her figure, particularly compared to her mother and sister, both who were slimmer. The three of us assured her she was a classically curvy woman and that she certainly wasn't fat at all. Whenever I told her how beautiful she was, her face always lit up in the sort of smile that told me she loved hearing those words from me.

When I did cum inside her, she happily leaned forward, resting her head against my shoulder, wrapping her up in my arms. "I love my little brother," she whispered.

"Don't hog him all day. My pussy needs some brother dick too!"

"Give me a few minutes here, Kyla. I've cum twice rather quickly."

"Get on the ground and you can eat my pussy. Your mouth still works, right?"

So that's how I ended up on the floor with my sister in my face, my mother sucking my cock back to hardness. Kyla rode my face long enough to enjoy an orgasm, and once Mum had sucked my cock long enough to have me hard again, Kyla slid down my body to sit on my cock, Mum stripping naked and lowering her pussy down onto my face.

We all enjoyed an orgasm or two before they collapsed onto the floor to either side of me, Aimee sitting on the couch naked, laughing away. "Well, not a bad way to pass a Sunday," she said, "Nothing like some fun with the family."

I'm not sure what it was that day, but I remained horny until I went to bed, and I ended up fucking the three of them again at least one more time. The last was bending my mother over the dinner table and fucking her hard from behind. She couldn't get enough of me, and was happy to take a third load inside her that day. All she did was stand up, pull her skirt down, kiss my cheek, and continue preparing dinner.

"I love you, baby," she whispered.

"Love you back, Mum. Want to sleep with me tonight?"

Her face lit up in approval. "I'd love that, sweetie. Just to snuggle? I'm not sure I can have you inside me again without me limping into work tomorrow."

"Snuggles sound perfect, Mum."

*****

We had been feeling the pressure before kick-off. A semi-final was always a nerve-wracking occasion. I felt the tension as it was my first game back since my injury. I was glad we'd been given home advantage, so when I led the team out for the first time since the opening round, the atmosphere was electric. I still felt the nerves until the first time I touched the ball, putting a kick down field that immediately gave us a slight advantage.
The real test was taking my first tackle. I handled that by doing a hit-up, something a half-back rarely ever did. But I wanted to feel that contact, the collision of bodies, assure myself I wouldn't flinch. And I made sure I ran at the biggest bastard on the other side. I think I surprised him. Next was making a tackle. Again, being the half-back, I wasn't always in the middle of the defensive line, but I made sure I was in the thick of the action.

As soon as our team scored the first try, our confidence as a team went through the roof. I was soon back in form, pulling the strings through my kicking, passing and organisation. Mark and I rarely had to say much to each other, we'd been playing together for three years by now. We could read each other easily.

By the time the referee blew his whistle for the last time to signify the end of the game, I'd done just as my coach had told. We'd absolutely torn them apart. It was probably an even more convincing performance than the Rangers the previous Saturday. Knowing we had made the final was something, though we needed to win that to ensure we made the pool stages.

The school was buzzing with excitement the next morning, everyone aware of how close we were to making the pool stages again. To the players, that was bare minimum. The expectations were high from everyone, but we wanted perfection. If we could go all the way to the grand final undefeated, the perfect season, it would be the best way to sign off our high school careers.

News also spread quickly on the Friday as the line-up for the Rangers was announced that morning, and I would be starting at half-back for the first time, Billy being given a week to rest. I was stopped by my expanding fan club of girls whenever I was walking down a hallway to another classroom. Every single girl told me they'd be at the game on the weekend. In fact, they all said they never missed a home game, and would definitely keep attending once I was playing full-time next season.

Arriving at the clubhouse the next morning as our game would be kicking off at 15:00, the first thing I did was speak to the coach about my game on Wednesday night. He was delighted to hear about both the team and my individual performance, and was pleased to hear we'd made the final for the preliminary stages. When he said he'd come and attend, I couldn't help grin.

"Well, you are one of my players, and I played in the same competition years ago. I'm sure the standard is better than when I was playing."

Walking into the changing room and seeing my jersey hanging there again was one cathartic moment. After changing into my training kit, we headed out onto the field to warm up, going through the motions as we warmed up our bodies, the usual pre-match drills that got us co-ordinated. Returning to the changing room, putting on my jersey had me smiling, Graham standing next to me, noticing the look on my face.

"You won't be grinning when you're tackled the first time," he said, laughing away.

Running out with the team felt good, the adrenaline already flowing as I took a moment to listen to the roar of the crowd. The coach had given me one hell of a game to make my comeback, as we'd be playing the Parramatta Eels, our most bitter rivals except for the Penrith Panthers. When the Eels players ran out, the booing was intense. The Eels were looking at finals footy already. The Rangers were having their best season in a decade though that only meant they'd won more games this season than in the past three. The hope was the team would avoid the wooden spoon for a fourth consecutive season.

The Eels kicked off and I was in position to receive the ball, handing it off to one of our second rowers for the first hit up. We played simple footy to the fifth tackle, making metres before I kicked the ball downfield. And that was how the first thirty minutes of the game passed, constant back and forth as both teams tried to pierce the defensive line. The Eels scored first, a try out by the sideline, though it was converted. At half-time, they were six-nil up.

The coach was happy enough with our performance, but took me aside, told me to take the game by the scruff of the neck. "Don't overthink it, kid. Play your natural game. Let the ball do the work. Organise your troops. They'll do what you need."

We scored within five minutes of returning to the field, a perfectly weighted grubber kick into their in-goal. Their full-back messed up trying to put the ball out, one of our centres leaping into the spinning ball. After the conversation, the game was all tied up.

The Eels hit back with three tries in fifteen minutes. It knocked the absolute stuffing out of us, as we barely got our hands on the ball. Mistakes started to happen. Handling errors. Bad passes. Missed tackles. We were doing our best but the Eels were just better. Another converted try ten minutes from time ended the game as an effective contest. Our heads had dropped and the full-time siren couldn't come early enough.

We trudged off the field having been well and truly beaten. It was a chastening experience, particularly after the sort of game I'd played on my debut, and I had been performing well the game I was injured in. This game? I just had no answers to what the opposition had. Their defence was just too good, and with the ball, they made us look ordinary.

The changing room was quiet as we sat alone with our thoughts. The coach came in after a few minutes. I was expecting him to let rip, but while he offered a few truths about our performance, he said that for seventy minutes, we never gave up. He wasn't happy that we let our heads drop in the last ten, but it was the first time he'd seen it all season. Last season, it happened nearly every game once the team was a few points behind.

Arriving back at the clubhouse, the bus ride had been rather quiet. Mum and my sisters were waiting for me, as was Kim. She hugged me immediately. "You played well," she said.

"You're being rather nice, Kim. I was utter shite. Just couldn't get anything going all game."

"The lone try was good. Perfect kick," Mum suggested as we headed her car.

"One of the few times we got near their line. The only decent thing all game was my kicking. At least we made them earn each try, but constant defending just drains energy."

The car ride was mostly silent, staring out the window, away with my thoughts. Mostly thinking about points in the game when I could have done something differently. More than once, I slapped my leg in frustration, thinking if I'd only done this, or only tried another approach, we might still have lost but not by the margin we did.

To make me feel better, Mum cooked one of my favourite meals that evening. Kim stayed for the night, enjoying the meal before going out of her way to ensure I was feeling better, snuggling up to me as we watched television before we finally made our way to bed. Sitting me on the edge of the bed once I was naked, she sat between my knees, smiling up at me. "I thought I only got this when we won a game?"

"Will a blowjob put a smile on your face?"

"Kim... You put a smile on my face ninety-nine percent of the time. But it just sucks. My first big chance and I just feel like I blew it."

I felt like a failure. Given my big chance and the team had been comprehensively beaten.

Kim stripped off and straddled my lap, kissing me softly. "Danny, trust me on this. I've watched a lot of footy and I can't remember the last time I didn't attend a home game of yours, whether for school or Rangers. You were one of the best players on the park tonight. You're kicking was awesome. But you should know well enough by now that this year was going to be difficult. The coach clearly has faith in you, so do your teammates. The opposition was just better today. You'll get another chance soon enough."

"Thanks, Kim. Nice to hear all that."

"Good. Now, still want that blowjob?"

"Only if I can return the favour afterwards."

"I'm expecting that plus your big cock to slide inside me."

"Definitely."

Kim had learned very quickly that she loved sucking cock, or she enjoyed sucking my cock, at least. She'd also learned the first time that she loved my cum. I'm not sure why. I've never been curious enough to taste my own, not because I think there's anything wrong with that, each to their own, just not interested. Anyway, Kim must have read online or had watched instructional videos, as she certainly knew how to get my motor running, and she'd get me to the brink of exploding, back off, then let the tension build again.

If, for whatever reason, we didn't end up together, the man she did end up with was going to be in for a hell of a time with her.

Once I'd cum in her mouth, and she'd eagerly swallowed every drop, including the dribbles down her chin, I laid her down and gave her entire body attention, so that by the time I ended up between her legs, her scent was driving me wild, and her pussy was leaking like crazy. Barely took a couple of minutes for her first orgasm, and I was happy to keep going until she was pleading for me to stop. Yes, she was enjoying it thoroughly but she just couldn't tolerate another one, at least for a few minutes.

Snuggling up as she relaxed, it wasn't a surprise that we both fell asleep before making love. Waking up first the next morning, I was desperate for a piss, though when I was leaving the bathroom, Kim was waiting on the other side of the door. Pushing me backwards, she suggested we needed a shower, and that while in the shower, I needed to fuck her before she went home.

She was so petite, I easily picked her up and slid my cock inside her. Pressing her against the wall, I made sure my feet were planted so I wouldn't slip, then gave Kim exactly what she wanted. I don't think she was worried about her orgasm, she just wanted to feel me cum in her. Finishing our shower after a good scrub, we returned to my bedroom to dress before joining the others in the kitchen for breakfast.

"Good shower?" Kyla asked, smirking away.

"We fell asleep last night so definitely needed one this morning," I replied.

Kim cuddled into my side before Mum served up the usual Sunday full English plate. After we finished eating, I walked Kim home as she had studies and work to complete. I had my own things to do, but we still spent five minutes making out before I finally let her go. That last smile before she walked inside was something else.

*****

We'd won the final match easily to make it into the pool stage. We passed through the pool stage undefeated. Six games, six victories. A couple of close matches against the team that finished second in the group, the other two teams were defeated with ease in both home and away matches. The quarter-final was a tough, tense match, but we scraped through with a ten-point victory. The excitement at school was now at fever pitch. The confidence in our team and expectation of us taking the whole championship may have overwhelmed some others, but we'd been to the final twice. As they often say, third time is the charm.

As for my professional team... Things had not gone well for a while. One win in ten matches, and we'd taken three significant defeats of more than thirty points. Any confidence in the team had long since disappeared. The coach was doing his best but it was difficult to keep spirits up when we were getting battered every weekend. He was giving me opportunities, at least. Started a couple of games at half-back, a couple of games at stand-off, and I was involved from the start in that lone win in ten. The only thing keeping us off the bottom was the fact the team still below us was in even worse form, with fewer wins than us all season.

My personal life was something else entirely. If my professional life was going downhill, my personal life was going great guns. In addition to enjoying time with my mother, my two sisters, Kim, Lisa and Miss Taylor, I'll be honest. I was also enjoying a little casual sex on the side. Stacy, who had been a good friend for years, confessed her attraction and wondered if I'd be interested in visiting her at home one afternoon. When I said I'd love to, I had to ask what had her finally asking. She admitted to talking to Kim, wondering if all the rumours were true. Kim was honest about everything.

We'd enjoyed more than one afternoon together since our first time. We knew it was something that would just be a bit of fun and wouldn't last, but like many, she understood I was enjoying my life after what happened with Rachel. At least I wasn't lying to anyone about what I was doing... Well, except for the fact I was sleeping with my mother and sister's. Everyone I slept with knew about any other lovers though.

There were also a couple of affairs with girls I'd been interested in over the years, whether just finding them physically attractive, but I also appreciated intelligence and a partner that I could enjoy a conversation with. I agreed with Kim to never do anything with her three closest friends, but she said anyone else was 'fair game'. There was this one shy girl I'd observed since she arrived at our school two years' prior, a cute girl by the name of Wendy.

I would always greet her when passing in the halls. I was left thinking she was almost painfully shy, as she'd smile and blush, whispering a greeting in return. It was the day before our semi-final when I was walking along by myself, and she was approaching me in the opposite direction. We were just about to pass each other when I came to a stop. Deep in thought, she only noticed me at the last moment.

"Are you coming to the game tomorrow night, Wendy?" I asked.

"Oh... um..."

I smiled at her hesitation, taking in her shoulder length brunette hair, those soulful brown eyes, the dimples at her cheeks, her cute little nose. The fact she was at least six inches shorter than me. Like Kim, she was what I'd call petite. I seemed to have a thing for shy but intelligent young women. We all wore a school uniform, but the skirt Wendy wore was at mid-thigh. Positively scandalous, showing off a pair of great legs. Her shirt was tight to her slim build, showing off a pair of small but delectable mounds on her chest.

I also knew she never missed a game for school, and Kim told me she would come watch my Rangers games. She had a couple of friends but didn't sit with everyone else. I could sense she liked me so I thought biting the bullet would just help her out. "What are you doing after school today?"

"Um... I'll go home and do some coursework."

"Why don't you come around mine and we can study together? We're in the same history and geography classes. We'll definitely have homework for both of those."

"I don't know..." What surprised me was her taking my hand. "I like you, Danny, but I also know what's going on with you. You're handsome. You're confident without lurching into arrogance. And there's no doubt every girl in our year group would love to hear that question asked of them. I know you like me in return as well. But I won't just be another one of your girl's, almost just another conquest, another notch on your bedpost."

"Shit... I'm sorry, Wendy. I certainly wouldn't want you to feel like that."

She smiled at me. "Look, girls obviously talk. I haven't heard a bad word said. Kim is honest about your relationship, but you want my advice? It's obvious she loves you, and your feelings are obvious for her in return. I talk to her sometimes and have asked about what is going on between you two. Your arrangement isn't exactly unique, but I know I'd feel guilty sleeping with you." She paused before adding softly, "And I would love to, Danny. But not like this."

I hugged her immediately. "And now you know why I invited you around, Wendy."

Hugging me back, she rested her head against my chest. "I know we don't talk all the time, Danny, but I will be your friend. And I promise I'll always be at the stadium for your games. Haven't missed one all season."

"Why don't you come around to work together? And I mean just work. Nothing else. And if any rumours start, I'll make sure they're quashed."

"Just homework?"

"Scout's honour."

She kissed my cheek. "Hmmm. So you're leaving it up to me to resist you then?"

"Apart from Kim, you're the smartest person in our year, Wendy. At least talking with you will prove interesting." She blushed again. "And you're very pretty too."

"Okay, I'm going to keep walking now, Danny. A girl can only receive so many compliments before her face starts to burn due to blushing. I'll meet you at your car after school." She took a couple of steps away before she stopped and turned. "Danny, never think I disprove of your lifestyle. After what she did to you, and the way she did it, I'm not surprised that you're just living your best life. Every girl you've been with has been nothing but gushing in their praise. You make all of us feel special. You have a big heart and clearly have a lot of love to give. Anyone who shares time with you is very lucky indeed."

"I only sleep with those who I think are special, Wendy. I actually haven't slept with that many girls at all."

"I know. I'll see you later, Danny."

Driving Wendy home after school later that afternoon, I led her into the kitchen instead of my bedroom, spreading our books and notes over the table, and once I had a drink and some snacks for us, we got down to work. We spent a couple of hours working and talking. There was no doubting she was a little nervous when arriving, but she slowly relaxed. I learned she had an utterly delightful laugh, so I made sure I made her do that as often as possible. We were still working when the family started to return home.

"Oh, and who is this?" Mum asked.

"Mum, this is Wendy. Wendy, this is my mother, Lauren. My sister's, Kyla and Aimee, should be home soon enough."

"Is Wendy staying for dinner, Danny?"

"Would you like to stay, Wendy?"

"Oh... um... Sure, I'd love to. I'll just need to let my mother know."

As Wendy walked into the living room to make the call, Mum leaned in to kiss my cheek. "I can see she's already delightful, and very pretty, Danny," she whispered.

"We're not doing anything other than homework, Mum."

"Good. Sometimes, you don't need to just leap into sex. What about Kim?"

"I told her, of course. She likes Wendy. I think she might have had a word with her too."

Introducing her to my sister's was amusing. I'm sure they were thinking we'd already been in my bedroom, and therefore I'd receive questions later. Wendy remained for dinner, no surprise my family asked her a few questions. There was no missing her intelligence, Mum certainly enjoying the conversation considering how smart my mother is. Hell, I felt like a dunce compared to the four women around me.

Driving Wendy home after we'd finished dinner, she only lived a short five minute drive away. Parking up outside her house, we had that awkward moment when we want to say goodbye and unsure if we just part with some words, add a hug, or if we go with a kiss. Wendy decided for me, leaning over and pressing her lips against mine. We then enjoyed quite a steamy make-out session. She could definitely kiss, that's for damned sure.

"Wow," I finally stated once she pulled back.

"I'm not leaping into bed with you, Danny. I know you like me, that's obvious to me. And I feel the same way. I know you date so I would like you to..." She sighed. "Saying earn me sounds like I can be 'won' somehow. But as I said, I don't..."

"I'm playing on Saturday. Why don't we go out afterwards?"

"So a date?"

"Yes. I take Kim on dates. I take Lisa on dates." I wasn't going to mention Miss Taylor, who I still spent time with around once a week, nor my family, who had my affections easily at hand.

"I know about Lisa. Everyone loves her at school. So helpful and friendly. Definitely pretty too."
"I know. So those are the two women I am with, so to speak. I'd love to take you on a date too, Wendy. More than one. I don't want this to be just about sex. You're so much more than that to me."

"Anyone would think you're a smooth talker, Danny."

"How long have you been interested in me, Wendy? Let's be honest."

"First day I arrived at our school and saw you. I remember you were talking with your friends, but you looked my way and our eyes met briefly. Then you smiled. God, I still remember my knees going weak in that moment."

"I remember as I thought 'Who is that gorgeous young woman?' at the time. I should have spoken to you properly long ago. Better late than never, as they say."

"Where should I meet you?"

"I'll ask the coach if I can just leave the stadium with you after the game. We don't always have to take the bus, it's just a matter of convenience for us."

She kissed me again, another long kiss, earning a smile when I slid my tongue into her mouth, and I don't think either of us wanted to break the kiss until I noticed the front door to her home open, her mother standing in the doorway. That's when I pulled back and chuckled. Wendy turned her head and gasped, looking back at me. Wishing her goodnight, she returned the words before I watched her walk towards her mother.

To my surprise, her mother waved at me, waving back at her, before I returned home.

We were beaten again that Saturday. I played at stand-off again next to Billy. Our game was in sync as usual, but we were playing the team second on the ladder, who were on a great run of form, and we just had few answers. Managing to set up a couple of tries, but they still beat us by twenty-odd points in the end. So used to losing nowadays, I didn't let it affect my mood as badly as it did. But now I knew how the players felt previous seasons, when they lost game after game. It's difficult to shake the feeling before every game that we were going to lose, it was more a case of not being embarrassed each game.

Thankfully, there were only a few games until the end of the season, and most of my teammates knew my school career could possibly end with a championship. The coach promises that the entire club would be there to see us in the grand final, if we made it. "We'll make it, coach. We're going to win the whole damned thing," I stated in the changing room after the game, "If we don't, frankly, I'm not sure I could show my face in school again."

Kim and Wendy were waiting for me outside the players' entrance. The latter looked fantastic in some figure hugging jeans and a tight t-shirt with jacket. Both smiled upon seeing, giving each of them a soft kiss. Kim then spoke up as I probably looked a little awkward. "Just want to say hello before your date tonight, Danny," she said.

"We sat together watching. You played well," Wendy added, "Scored a good try."

"That's five for the season, Danny. Not bad," Kim stated, "Anyway, where are you taking Wendy tonight?"

"I thought you didn't want to know?"

"I don't want to hear about your sex life, Danny. But I don't mind hearing about you treating others to a nice time, and I think Wendy and I are going to get along famously."

"Oh, well, I was just thinking some dinner, Wendy's choice, of course, and then a drink or two."

"And a dance?" Wendy asked eagerly.

Chucking and nodding, I replied, "Sure, and a dance."

Kim told us to have fun, amused when she walked away to meet my mother and sister's waiting nearby. They all waved in my direction before I took Wendy by the hand towards my car, as I'd driven to the stadium, knowing I wouldn't be getting the bus back to the clubhouse either.

Driving into town, I asked what she was eager to eat for dinner. Proving to be another woman after my own heart, she suggested Italian. So I found us a little restaurant, ordering a two course meal, a glass of wine for her to enjoy while I sipped at a beer. Conversation flowed easily as it had when she'd visited my home. No doubting she was ambitious, another reminder of Kim. I'm just glad that, in my eyes, she wasn't just a Kim clone. That would have felt weird.

I wasn't much of a dancer, my taste in music resulting more in head-banging and moshpits than dancing, but the place we found was playing tunes I could tolerate. Watching Wendy cut loose was an experience, though. Gone was the shy girl who most people ignored around the hallways at school. She was all over me on the dancefloor, though we were in a place no-one seemed to recognise us, in our own little world.

And her dancing against me was provocative, little wonder she would have felt the bulge in my trousers. "Is that for me?" she breathed into my ear.

"I'm loving this side to your character," I whispered back.

"I love to dance. And knowing it's turning you on makes it even better." Feeling her fingers grasp the bulge in my trousers, I leaned down and kissed her. Holy shit, was it intense, running my hands down her back to her arse. Pressing into her, I smiled when she released a little whimper. Meeting those brown eyes again, I could see the desire. "I'm a virgin, Danny," she whispered.

"Oh..."

"I've not really had a boyfriend before."

"Do you really want me to be your first?"

She nodded eagerly but said, "More than anything. But not tonight. Do you understand why?"

"I'm in no rush, Wendy. This has been a lovely first date."

Her face beamed with delight before she kissed me again. "Don't want it to end either," she said.

We stayed out until well after midnight. I barely touched alcohol, both of us sticking to soft drinks or water, but we certainly built a sweat as we danced away. Finally leaving early the next morning, I wrapped an arm around her as we walked back to my car. We held hands the entire drive back to her place, thankful I drove an automatic. Doing the gentlemanly thing of walking to her front door, we were busy making out when the door opened, revealing her mother wearing a robe.

"Mum!" Wendy squealed.

"Oh, hush, Wendy. I knew Danny would be polite enough to walk you to the door." She opened the screen door, offering her hand. "Nice to meet you, Danny. I'm Anne."

"Nice to meet you."

"Have a nice night, Wendy?"

She glanced at me with a smile. "It was delightful, Mum."

"Are you staying the night, Danny?"

"Um... No, ma'am. Not tonight. Just dropping Wendy home and making sure she was inside, safe and sound."

"Ah, a gentleman. Few of those around nowadays."

I had one or two self-deprecating retorts but kept them to myself. "Well, I should go home and sleep. Lovely to meet you." I left a soft kiss on Wendy's lips. "I'll see you at school on Monday but I'll call tomorrow."

"Goodnight, Danny. Thanks for tonight."

"My pleasure."

Both stayed at the door until I was back in my car, waving as I pulled away. It was a short drive home, surprised to find Kyla was still up, sitting in the living room in near darkness. When I sat down next to her, I could see in the faint light that her cheeks were wet. "What's wrong?" I had to ask quietly.

"I had a date tonight because I thought that maybe I could be with someone else so you can focus on your private life without your mother and sister's cramping your style." I hugged her immediately as I had no idea she thought that way. "He was a nice guy but he wasn't you. When he kissed me at the end of the night, I felt nothing. I just thought about you instead. I kinda freaked out, I think. Pushed him away. I'm sure I left the poor guy confused."

"Maybe it was just him?"

"No, it just confirmed that I can't be with anyone else except you and my sister, Danny. I love you."

"I love you too, Kyla." Lifting her chin, I met her eyes, seeing her return a crooked grin. "Is this too difficult, what we're doing?"

"No, it's not that. I went out with the best of intentions. Aimee's wired differently, she doesn't crave intimacy and affection like I do. She can go without sex and your attention for weeks, and if she's desiring something, me and Mum can help her out." Hugging me again, she asked, "Where's Wendy?"

"I took her home. We're taking things slow."

"Why? It's obvious you like each other."

"She's a virgin."

"Ah, so my brother is being the man I know he is at heart."

"I want her to be sure that she wants me as her first before we make the leap. With Kim, there was no hesitation because we've loved each other for so long. Wendy and I have appreciated each other from afar since she started our school, but with my life how it was, it's taken this long to finally admit that we do like each other."

"Can I sleep with you tonight?" she asked softly, "Not sex, I can't do that after you've been on a date, but I'd love to snuggle with my brother tonight."

"Kyla, you can snuggle with me any night you want."

As soon as we were in bed, snuggling did eventually turn into sex. We couldn't help ourselves, Kyla underneath me as I slowly thrust inside her. I did feel a little guilty at heart having gone on a date with Wendy only to return home and sleep with my sister, but I also recognised that Kyla needed me in an intimate manner that evening. I know I lasted a while, long enough that my sister enjoyed more than one orgasm, before I finally enjoyed one of my own.

Remaining joined together, we made out until we were almost falling asleep. I needed a shower after a night out then some wonderful sex, taking her by the hand so we could have a quick wash. Then we returned to my room to snuggle, lying on my back as she lay on her side, cuddling tightly into me, feeling her fingers caressing my chest.

"Thank you for that," she whispered, "I promise to talk to you from now on instead of crying in the dark."

"Even if I'm not here, all you need do is call or message. You might be my big sister but this life isn't easy, Kyla. We both know that."

"When did my little brother get so wise?"

"Not sure about that. Still expecting it all to blow up in my face eventually. But I'll enjoy myself until it does."

"I love you," she breathed, knowing she was drifting off.

"Love you back. Goodnight, gorgeous."

She mumbled something but she was already asleep by the time I turned to look at her. Kissing her forehead, I relaxed and let sleep overcome me as well.
League of His Own Ch. 04
Footy. Girls. School. The life of a young man.
"So let me get this right, mate," Billy managed to say in between his laughter, "You've pretty much got a girlfriend in this Kim that you love but neither of you will commit completely. You've then got Lisa, who you adore but it probably won't go further than a close relationship which is usually intimate. You're banging one of your teachers, which is the fantasy of many young men, but not a good idea either. Now you're also dating Wendy, who you seem to adore just as much as Lisa and Kim. Then there's the one or two other women you're occasionally spending time with. I've got this correct?"

"Yeah."

"So what's the problem? Frankly, it's what many young men like yourself probably dream about. They all know about each other?"

"There are no secrets between any of us. I'm just worried about it going wrong."

"But has it? Or do they all accept this reality?"

"They're quite happy to share me, to be honest. Kim admits that, once she's at university, the chances of seeing me often will be slim. Wendy might be the same, as she's going into a course where it'll be intense study the entire time. Being with Lisa once I've left school will probably be easier, same with Rebecca, I guess. She'll no longer be my teacher. Those are the four I'd like to keep. I know, sounds greedy..."

And then there's my mother and sisters, which I obviously couldn't tell him about. Kyla had been proven right about Aimee, at least. She loved me, and enjoyed our time together, but she didn't approach me all that often. When she was horny, my god, she was insatiable, but she was just as focused on her studies as Kim and Lisa. I'd spent the past couple of weeks giving Mum and Kyla plenty of attention. I think Kyla had spoken to Mum, and she'd whispered her encouragement in my ears more than once about looking after my big sister.

"Mate," Billy stated, "I'm thirty-six years old, happily married with three kids. But like most young men, I played the field a bit when I was younger. Granted, dating has certainly changed. Words like 'exclusive' didn't exist twenty years ago, though I guess 'going steady' was the equivalent. You were either dating someone, and only that person, or you were not. It sounds like these four young women you are dating accept the situation, so as far as my opinion goes, enjoy it while it lasts, but in the end, it's likely you will have to make a choice between the four."

"And one other thing," Graham added, "Remember the media love getting involved in our personal shit. Keep what you're doing as private as possible. It might be difficult at times, but the media love gossip. They're on your side at the moment after your debut and then your injury, but they love tearing people down."

"It's a good thing I'm at school, though not for much longer, I guess. The media can't hang outside school gates without looking like weirdos."

Heading out to my car after the coach dismissed us from training, I gave Billy's advice some more thought. I resolved my mind that I was simply overthinking things and that I should just enjoy my life as it was.

It was a Tuesday afternoon. The next day obviously being Wednesday, it was the most important day of the year in my mind. We'd won our semi-final by two points a fortnight ago. The Schoolboy Cup Grand Final was the next night. It would be held at the stadium where I played for the Rangers. We would be playing the same team that had defeated us in the same game twelve months before. After the semi-final, we admitted that revenge would be sweet, but the most important thing was simply winning the game and finally delivering on the promise we'd shown for three straight seasons.

Though we had to attend school on the Wednesday, none of the players were expected to go to class. I actually had to front up to the local media alongside my coach in the morning, leading the press conference in my position as team captain. Many of the questions mentioned our heart-breaking loss in the final last season and how we'd deal with the opposition this season. I told them that lessons had been learned, we were far better than last season, and that we went into the final game of the competition as confident as ever.

The school organised us to go to the stadium early to take in the atmosphere. Before we started to organise our departure, I was summoned to meet Ms Symonds in her office. Knocking on her door, she glanced up and grinned. I noticed she was now wearing her hair down, framing her mature but still pretty face. "Ah, Danny. Please, shut the door and come in."

Doing as she asked, I took a seat in the usual chair I found myself sitting in, having talked to her at least once a fortnight since I'd returned to school after my injury. I would never suggest we were friends but there was certainly mutual respect, and I found her surprisingly easy to talk to. Getting to her feet, she walked around her desk and leaned back against it in front of me, getting a good look at her body. Definitely mature, curvier than my mother. Bigger tits and arse, for sure, but she wore both well.

"I'm going to miss these chats when I go, ma'am," I suggested.

"And I'm sure I won't be the only woman around this school to miss your presence, Danny. In fact, I can confidently say you have most of the female teachers wrapped around your finger."

"Makes life easier for all of us if we're friendly to each other."

"After today, you only have a month or so to go, then it's your exams. Can I ask a question and receive an honest response? I promise you that nothing will happen to you or anyone else, I merely want the truth."

"Fire away, ma'am."

"Are you sleeping with any of the teachers at school?"

"Yes, ma'am. I am."

"How many?"

"One regularly, two others once or twice."

I was surprised by the smile that formed. "Thank you for being honest. I have a fairly good idea who your regular lover is. And I don't blame you, she's wonderful as both a teacher but also as a person. Will you continue that relationship when you leave?"

"I hope so. I do really like her."

"But she's aware of your love life otherwise?"

"I'm not exclusive with any of my lovers, ma'am. I'm honest to start with anyone. If they can accept it, then we have a wonderful time. If they can't, then I can always be their friend. I've made a few friends this year, but I wouldn't trade it for anything. I've been fortunate to be surrounded by so many brilliant young men and women for the past six years."

She sat next to me on the other chair, pulling it closer. "I divorced my husband seven years ago," she said softly, "He was cheating on me with someone in his office. I only discovered it because I arrived home to find them in bed together. It... It broke me, Danny. They'd been doing it for a few years by then. I never had a clue."

Taking her hand and squeezing, I offered her my condolences. "My... I hesitate to call father, but he ran off with his lover when I was five years old. Haven't seen him since I was ten. He ran off with my mother's best friend. Knowing what she went through, I can certainly understand what you were feeling too."

"Danny, if you win tonight, I want to celebrate it with you." I met her eyes and immediately caught her meaning. "I haven't been with a man in five years. I've never done anything like this, certainly never slept with a student. I'm nervous, but the way you've handled everything thrown at you this year, I can't help be impressed and, to be honest, quite infatuated. Lisa won't shut up about you, of course."

"Well, I adore Lisa just as much in return. It's just finding time for everyone. Once the season is over, I'll certainly have more time to focus on my love life and being able to date freely. But are you asking me to visit you at home? Or visit you here?"

"I'm going to book a hotel tomorrow night no matter what, Danny. We'll either have fun to celebrate our loss, or we'll commiserate our loss. But does being intimate with an old woman like me thrill you?"

"You're gorgeous, ma'am."

The smile returned was adorably shy. "My name is Susan, Danny, though I prefer Sue. My ex-husband called me Susie. I can't stand that name anymore. I'm forty-nine years old. I have one child, a daughter, who's a couple of years older than you. I don't see her much anymore. She blamed me for the divorce, suggested I focused on my career over my marriage and family..."

She started to blink so I did the only thing I could think about doing. I shuffled closer and hugged her. Feeling her wrap her arms around me, she started to giggle. "God, no wonder they all like hugging you. How old are you again?"

"Eighteen, Sue. I've been working out since I was fourteen." Leaning back, I left a soft kiss on her lips. "Your ex-husband was an idiot to do that to you."

"My only crime was loving what I do. But I never ignored my family. I'll always love my daughter, even if..." I hugged her again, left thinking she was getting things off her chest. Surprised she was doing it with me, but I guess I was a safe pair of ears. And I didn't mind hugging her. Her body was soft as it pressed into me. "I'm sure you're thinking I'm being a silly old fool right now," she murmured into my chest.

"Guess you haven't spoken much about all this?"

"I tried telling friends but they have their own problems. There's a reason divorce rates are as high as they are." She sighed, feeling her cuddle me tighter. "Can we just stay like this for a few more minutes?"

"I can stay like this until they say I have to go, Sue."

We only let each other go when there was a knock at the door, Lisa letting me know the bus that would be taking us to the stadium would be leaving in ten minutes. Walking me to the door, before I opened it, she rested a hand on my shoulder to turn me. Susan was almost as tall as I was, so when she leaned forward to kiss me, it wasn't awkward.

I'll admit she was one hell of a kisser. I'd also confess that it did slightly feel like kissing my mother, Susan being five years older than her, though I also kissed my mother the same way, so the fact it was an intensely passionate kiss felt nice. "Good luck, tonight. The whole school is probably going to be there."

"I'd hope so. We're going to win tonight, Sue."

Grabbing my kit-bag from where I'd left it, I joined the players and staff on the bus, the noise almost deafening due to the excitement of playing another final. Pulling up by the player's entrance, I wasn't surprised to see some officials of the Rangers there to greet us. My coach was also there, greeting all my teammates, before we were led towards the changing rooms, where our jerseys and other gear was ready and waiting for us. This was something I'd experienced plenty of times now. For many of the team, it was their first time.

"What's it like on game day?" Mark wondered.

"A little busier regarding officials hanging about. More media presence. But I reckon the crowd will be large this evening. Ms Symonds suggested nearly the entire school would be attending. Add to that our opponents, and I reckon numbers will be decent."

Before we did anything, our coach had us walk out onto the field while it was mostly empty to just get used to the large arena. Having played there regularly by now, I was used to it, but I could see the building excitement of my teammates. It was suggested that, in addition to focusing on the game, they take the time to enjoy the occasion and atmosphere.

The opposition team eventually turned up, and we ended up congregating on different halves of the field. We hadn't seen them since last season. I knew at least three of their key players had left at the end of last season. Much like us, it was the culmination of their plan to win the competition. I was a little surprised they'd made it all the way to the final again, proving their core group was still strong.

"Different half-back this season," I muttered to Mark, "And they lost two important forwards. Don't look as imposing this year."

"We're undefeated, Danny. They barely scraped out of the pool stage but have found form in the playoffs. We're in better form. We're better than them."

"Too fuckin' right we are. We're going to smash them, mate. Absolutely fuckin' smash them."

The seats around us were already starting to fill with spectators, so we slowly made our way back to the changing rooms to change into our warm-up kit. The Rangers coach was hanging around, talking to both teams, but I noticed he was giving my school a little more attention. Only natural as I was the only player in both sides who played professional footy. Very few of us would actually make it into the professional game.

After the usual warm-up, we gathered back in the changing room after we'd changed into our game jersey. The coach gave his speech, going over tactics one last time, before he and the others left the room, leaving it to the team captain to give his final words.

"We were here one year ago, lads. You remember how it felt to lose in the last minute? All that work throughout the season, only to have glory snatched from us just before the final whistle. You want that again?"

'Fuck no' was the general response.

"Those pricks in the changing room opposite are fallible. We haven't lost a game all season. We've swept nearly everyone else aside, barely breaking a sweat the entire time. But we are not going into this game complacent. We're going to be even better than our semi-final performance. Our quarter-final performance. We're going to absolutely fuckin' destroy these cunts!"

That earned a loud roar of approval.

"We leave nothing on the table once that whistle is blown. We give everything. Our hearts, our bodies, our very fuckin' souls for this game. We are not trudging off again as losers. We are going to win this fuckin' game, we're going to put Northern Meadows High School on the map, and we're going to lift that fuckin' trophy. Who are we?"

"Magpies!" we roared.

"Who are we?"

"Magpies!" we roared even louder, making as much noise as possible.

"Let's go kick some fuckin 'arse!"

Lining up in the tunnel, the click of studs on the concrete, we lined up next to our opposition. I stared forward, completing ignoring them. I heard them geeing each other up. I almost laughed but I didn't want to be arrogant. I was confident but wasn't going to underestimate them either. Called forward to enter the field, we strode forward, putting my mouthguard in, and once I hit the white line, I started to jog onto the field.

The noise was immense, all of us glancing around to see all four sides of the stadium almost full to bursting. It was something we'd rarely seen before. "Fucking hell, mate," Mark stated, "Think all the girls are here for you?"

We both laughed as our school had come prepared with flags and banners. There was no doubt that at least two-thirds of the crowd were there to support Northern Meadows. After the coin toss, which we won, the opposition kicked off. Our first set was almost perfect, and I kicked down the field just within the forty-metre line.

The roar of the crowd told me I'd kicked a forty-twenty. We'd get the ball back. Third tackle of the next set, I hit the line, drawing in three defenders. Getting my arm lose, I passed the ball to Mark, who practically strolled in to score the first try of the game. Within two minutes, we'd already put points on the board.

To call our first half performance almost perfect wouldn't be an understatement. No handling errors. Barely a missed tackle. At least half a dozen line breaks. Mark and I were alternating kicking, constantly pinning the opposition back on their own half. We completely dominated them, never letting them get within thirty metres of our try-line. By the time the referee blew his whistle for half-time, we'd kept them scoreless while scoring four tries of our own, converting three of them.

Twenty-two points to nil is quite the margin.

The coach could see we were full of adrenaline and confident as ever. Though he appreciated it, he told us not to get arrogant, and more important, not take our eye off the prize. We'd battered them in the first half, but they would come out in the second half intent on changing that. I knew what he meant, so did his teammates. So what I suggested we do was batter them further. We don't let up on the pressure for a second.

I said we put them to the sword. We end our high school footy careers breaking all sorts of records.

With ten minutes to go, I actually started to feel a little sympathy for them as we did as I said. Didn't take our foot off the gas for a moment. Within ten minutes of the restart, we'd crossed for two more tries. Their heads dipped further and the game just got easier and easier. We had to remember that most of us were still kids. Hell, we might be eighteen, but in many ways, we're still kids. After scoring a tenth try, I gathered the team after I'd kicked my eight successful conversion. I told them a few words and they agreed.

The last ten minutes, we kept things simple. Didn't let them get anywhere near our try-line, and we kept playing mistake free footy, but the intensity went out of the match as we simply played to the final whistle. When the referee blew for the final time, I'm not embarrassed to say most of us cried. After a long, gruelling season, with all the pressure on our shoulders, to play a near perfect final, keeping our opposition blanked...

The opposition was shattered by their loss. Every game ends with handshakes being shared. They were complimentary to us, admitting we'd simply blown them away. One or two suggested a little revenge was at play for our loss last season. I admitted there might have been a little bit of that, but there were also thanks that we'd taken it easy on them the last ten minutes.

After receiving our medals, it was lifting that trophy which made all the hard work worthwhile. I knew the picture would appear in the local paper that week. Then it was time to do our lap of honour. My family was down by the barriers, as was Kim, Lisa, Wendy, Miss Taylor, Ms Symonds... Gathering in the changing room afterwards, the coach provided beer for those old enough to drink, all of us sitting back and just soaking it all in. The coach knew it was the end of an era. Half the team would be graduating at the end of the school year.

Kim, Lisa and Wendy joined me at home for a couple of celebratory drinks alongside my family. Even Aunt Caroline had attended the game with my two cousins. It was warming up as we were in the earliest days of spring, so gathered outside by the pool to enjoy the night-time chill. "When will you stop smiling?" Mum finally asked.

"Probably Saturday when we lose again," I muttered, "But I'm not going to think about that now." Clearing my throat, I figured I had to be honest. "I won't be home tomorrow night."

"Oh, why not?" Mum asked.

"I'll be at hotel with someone."

"Who? Miss Taylor?" Kim asked. Thankfully, Lisa and Wendy were aware of that relationship too.

"Ah, no. I'm letting you know it's someone different but I don't think I should say who unless she says it's okay."

There was silence for a few seconds before Lisa gasped, covering her mouth. "Ms Symonds!" she exclaimed, "I bet it's her. Danny, are you going to fuck the principal?"

I kept my mouth shut but knew I was blushing as I knew that would cause some gossip. "I'm not going to confirm nor deny that," I finally replied.

"Well, I think she needs it. I think she's lonely, Danny," Lisa said, ever so sweetly, "Despite her role, she's such a kind woman. Always looks after the staff and teachers. I assure you, if you do spend the night with her, none of us will say a word."

Lisa and Wendy ended up going home while Kim stayed the night, keeping her word that any game that I won would end with us enjoying sex. Anne collected Wendy while Aimee was kind enough to drive Lisa home. Mum and Kyla wandered off to their rooms while Kim and I practically tore each other's clothes off once we were in my bedroom.
"Victory blowjob first," she stated, falling to her knees once I was naked, "Where do you want to cum?"

"Inside you."

That made her smile. "Well, you know I love that, handsome, but I'm sucking you off until you cum, so you get mouth or face."

"Swallow."

"Good choice."

Kim was always eager to go down on me as she knew I'd return the favour immediately. Running my fingers through her black hair had her eyes lighting up as she swallowed as much of my cock as possible. "I love you," I whispered.

"You always get sensitive when I'm sucking your cock, Danny," she said with a giggle, "But I love you too."

I'd been horny for quite a while, so it wasn't a surprise I came in her mouth rather quickly. As soon as she'd swallowed, I gently threw her onto my bed and went to town on her pussy. No teasing, my only objective was to make her orgasm so often, she'd either pass out or beg for my cock. I didn't even bother counting them off, enjoying her taste far too much, loving the noises she was making, while trying to keep her body under control as she continued to shudder with each orgasm that hit her. The only reason I stopped was I was so hard, I needed to fuck her, kissing up her body before I slid my cock inside her.

"Oh fuck yes!" she cried, "Fuck me, Danny! Give me that big cock!"

Well, everyone in the house knew I was fucking her now. So I fucked her harder. Admittedly, that just meant I didn't last anywhere near as long as usual, but with her legs over my shoulders, her body almost curled in half, and with my cock pounding her, I wasn't surprised when she came even harder still. "Oh fuck me!" she whimpered, "Please cum in me, Danny."

"In a minute, sweetie," I grunted, "Just enjoying your tight pussy."

"Definitely your tight pussy."

I couldn't help grin. I had a feeling, no matter what, I'd be the only man she'd ever be with. Figured I might have to marry her in the end. That thought didn't scare me at all, though it could make things awkward otherwise. When I did finally cum inside her, I pretty much collapsed on top of her. I heard her giggle before whispering, "Congratulations, handsome. Win the cup and get the girl."

Rolling off, she turned to cuddle into me before I kissed her. "So you're my girl?"

"I think I have been your girl for a long time, Danny."

Waking the next morning, we showered together before joining the family for breakfast. Jokes about my sex life were now regular as Kim was no longer shy about the fact we enjoyed a healthy sexual relationship. Driving both of us to school, it was a good thing it was only our year group there, otherwise I was left thinking I'd never make first class.

I didn't even make it there, finding myself summoned to the principal's office. As soon as I closed the door and sat down, Susan burst into tears. "I can't do it, Danny. I'd love nothing more, but I can't do it. Sleeping with Rebecca is one thing. She's only a few years older and I understand enough. But I'm older than your mother and... Part of me wants nothing more, but I can't do it. I'm sorry."

Walking around her desk, I lifted her up before I gave her a tight hug. "I'd love to as well, but if it's upsetting you this much, then I'll be your friend, Sue. Can never have too many friends."

"You're not mad?"

"Why would I be mad? I've enjoyed the relationship we've formed this year, Sue. No promises were made, it was just an idea. Would I like to see you naked? Absolutely. Would I like to be intimate with you? Definitely. But I'm always available for cuddles like this." Leaning back to meet her eyes, I added, "Tell you what, when I'm no longer a student and you find yourself thinking about me, all you need do is call."

"How are you so understanding?"

"I'm not going to say I'm not disappointed, Sue. But it's also a big decision for both of us. I'd offer to take you out for dinner but..."

"I can do dinner," she whispered, "You'd do that for me?"

"I'd love to. Why don't we do it tonight? Instead of a night in a hotel, I treat you to dinner and drinks. Think of it as a thank you for all you've done, not only for me, but for everyone here."

"No wonder Kim loves you so much."

"I know. I sometimes feel guilty about what we're doing but I'm confident it'll work. So why don't you text me your address and I'll pick up around six pm? Think of somewhere to go for dinner."

"Okay," she said softly, unable to stop smiling, "Thank you, Danny."

"You're welcome, ma'am."

We had a wonderful dinner together later that evening. Susan wanted to let her hair down and didn't want anything fancy. I made her laugh when we ended up at a worker's club, suggesting they served bloody good food for a good price, and we could sit back and enjoy a couple of quiet drinks afterwards. I thought it would be a little awkward, considering I was close to nineteen while she was close to fifty, but conversation flowed easily, Susan asking personal questions about my hopes and dreams away from rugby league, while she admitted that she'd focus on her role until she reached sixty and retirement age. After that, she wanted to go travelling.

Driving her home afterwards, we pulled up outside and we shared a soft, lingering kiss. When she invited me in for coffee, I had to decline. "If I come inside, Sue, I won't be leaving until tomorrow morning. I know that and so do you. Let's wait until I've graduated. If you still feel the same way as you do now, and things remain the same with my other lovers, then I'd love nothing more than to spend a night with you too."

"I'm going to jill myself something silly now, Danny."

"If you want to send me a video of that, I'd love to see it."

"Thank you for tonight. It was just what I needed. My cheeks are hurting from smiling so much."

Being the somewhat gentleman I am, I did walk her to the front door of her home. It wasn't a large house, figuring she'd downsized since her divorce. I kissed her one final time, and we hugged for a few minutes. When she let me go, I was dazzled by her smile. "I was right about one thing, Sue. You're absolutely gorgeous. Goodnight."

"Goodnight, Danny. Best date I've had in decades."

I drove home grinning like an idiot.

*****

It was the final game of the regular season. West Sydney Rangers had won more games than they had in the previous three seasons, but we needed to win this last game to prevent finishing last in the standings for a fourth consecutive year. We were level points but the team on the same points had already played their game and lost. However, their points difference was better by a significant margin. We needed a win or draw to finish above them.

Billy, in his final game before retirement, would be starting alongside Graham. I was one of the substitutes. I knew the coach would give Billy about sixty minutes before pulling him out of the game, giving him his moment to wave goodbye to the crowd. He was unusually quiet before the game, I knew desperate to win, but he also knew it was the last time he'd pull on the jersey and step out onto the field as a professional rugby league player. Then there was me alongside him, just starting out on my professional career.

It was a sell-out for the final game of the season, and the crowd adored Billy. He'd been with the club through thick and thin, a one-club man who could have moved on plenty of times to a more successful club, but he'd grown up in the area and hadn't wanted to move his young family. That alone earned the love and adoration of those in attendance every week.

Watching him lead the side out onto the field for the final time certainly pulled at heartstrings for many in the crowd, the other players hanging back and letting him enjoy a moment by himself as he waved and applauded all four sides. The place felt electric, and I knew everyone wanted to send Billy out as a winner on the day.

We were fortunate that we were playing a team with nothing to play for except professional pride. Couldn't make the playoffs, were not going to finish bottom. We had more to play for. We didn't want to finish bottom again. We wanted to win it for Billy.

It was a tense first half. Neither side really managed to make any breakthroughs, the play moving back and forth as each set of tackles ended with the ball being kicked downfield. Andy, our goalkicker, did kick two penalty goals, our opposition kicking one, so the score at half-time was four points to two. It was that sort of game where one mistake could decide it.

After the coach gave his usual speech and tactics changes, he pulled me aside, repeating that Billy would get twenty minutes then I'd go on to finish the game. "They're yours to lead from now on, Danny," he said quietly, "Next season, it's on your shoulders. It's a lot of pressure on someone so young, but you've got the talent, kid. We have faith."

"Thanks, coach."

"The way you've come back from that injury, everyone in that changing room has your back."

The second half started much like the first, the play moving back and forth. The opposition scored another penalty goal, levelling the scores at four each. The tension rose, the crowd on tenterhooks. Then the opposition made a mistake, one of our players grabbed the ball, and he burst through the gap. The crowd roared. Everyone on the bench stood up and cheered. Then Billy appeared by his side. Andy, carrying the ball, drew the final man and passed it in time. Billy caught the ball and sprinted the next forty metres, scoring under the posts.

I'd never heard a crowd roar as loudly until that day. Our players went nuts, practically picking him up and carrying him back to the halfway line. Looking around, those who had played with him for years, there were few dry eyes around. Talk about a fairy tale ending to a career...

Five minutes later, they held up his number to be replaced. I'd been warming up and watched as he slowly walked towards me, spinning more than once to wave to the crowd, the entire crowd chanting his name. I wasn't surprised to see tears falling as he approached me. The last time he'd ever leave a rugby league field wearing the shirt of the club he loved above nearly everything. He embraced me tightly before whispering, "They're yours now, kid. Lead them well."

Running onto the field, I was immediately organising the play for the scrum. Ball in hand, I approached the opposing stand-off, drawing him and one of the centres. Looping the ball to Graham, we almost scored on the first play, stopped five metres short. Four tackles later, and we still hadn't breached their defences.

Standing ten metres back, I called for the ball from our dummy-half. It was an easy field goal and we were now out of range by seven points. The opposition would need to score twice, and at least one converted try, to win.

To our immense relief, we held on to win. They scored a converted try three minutes from the end, leaving us with a one-point lead. Getting the ball back after we kicked off, they threw it around, trying to find another gap. With thirty seconds to go, they dropped the ball. The crowd went wild. We thirteen players on the field hugged and almost cried from the sheer sense of relief. We were going to win our final game and not finish bottom of the table.

As soon as the siren sounded, our benches erupted. We hadn't won a damned thing otherwise, but in our eyes, not finishing bottom again after a full season was a victory in itself. All matches are obviously televised, so Billy found himself being hounded by the media. No surprise I ended up being dragged next to him to give a few words about our season but also my hopes for the next season.

There was the usual end of season lap to bid the crowd farewell until next season. Though the season hadn't been all we hoped, it wasn't the disaster of previous seasons. Not finishing bottom was a sign of progress, as was winning more games than the club had done in the previous five, now that I thought about it. With the right recruitment, there was no reason why the improvements couldn't continue. The club was ambitious, new funding had been secured, now we needed the players.

Being the end of the season, we would be having the usual function the next evening. I might have had school on Monday but there was no chance I wasn't going to attend, and I was definitely going to be getting absolutely plastered. Walking into the changing room after our farewell lap, we all shared a quiet drink with Billy, his wife by his side, small kids hanging around, saying hello to all of us. Billy seemed content, admitting he was thirty-six, and after seventeen years as a professional, his body was simply saying enough was enough.

What made us grin was that he wouldn't be disappearing from our lives. He would be undertaking a role at the club while working on coaching badges. "You're not getting rid of me that easily," he stated, "But I won't be playing again."

There was quite the crowd of people waiting for me outside. After a large round of hugs for everyone, I admitted to being glad the season was over. Having played for both my club and school, my body had been through the ringer and I was looking forward to relaxing during the summer. I'd still have to follow a diet and keep myself fit, but that was the whole point of pre-season training. They knew players would relax; I just wasn't to show up in January three times the size.

"Who are you taking to the function?" Mum asked.

"The Dally M's are in a couple of weeks. I'm taking Kim with me for those. I'm in the running for the 'Rookie of the Year' award for that, it's why I'm invited. As for the function tomorrow night, you're all invited."

Despite the season not being a particularly great success, the mood for the function the next night was high. The very fact we hadn't finished last meant a lot to the club. It had been a laughingstock for a few years, most teams and fans showing up at our stadium expecting to win. We all knew that, to have any success, we had to turn our stadium into a fortress, somewhere the opposition fears to come. We'd won all but five of our games at home this season, but knew we'd have to improve that. If we won nearly all our home games, we'd push for the playoffs. Improve our form on the road and we'd definitely have a chance at finals footy.

The night was mostly about saying goodbye to Billy, in addition to the usual awards handed out by the club. Things like 'Player of the Year', 'Fans Player of the Year', 'Best and Fairest', all that sort of thing. Being the only rookie, they didn't bother with a presentation, the Master of Ceremonies just pointing at me and saying, "You won that award, Danny. Want the trophy?"

"Nah, she'll be right, mate."

Billy was given a framed jersey with everyone's signature from the club, in addition to various other gifts. He would remain part of the club as a trainer and ambassador. The man bled black and white, one of the few one-club men remaining in the game. His retirement did free up some space in the salary cap. Going full-time next season and being the only specialist half-back at the club, my wage immediately jumped to six figures, but there was now plenty of cash to purchase players.

My memory of the later evening is hazy as the boys certainly hit the booze hard. Though friendships were formed, most of us wouldn't really see each other again until pre-season training. I have no idea what time we left nor how I got home, all I do know is that I woke up the next morning with a pounding headache, a dry mouth, a rumbling stomach and two naked women in my bed.

Kim and Lisa.

"Okay, what the fuck?" I moaned. They were already awake, feeling them cuddling into me on either side. "We didn't do anything last night, did we?"

They both giggled. "No, Danny. Little Danny certainly wasn't going to co-operate last night," Kim finally replied, "But you were being very sweet to us last night, so Lisa and I agreed to stay in bed with you."

"Wendy?"

"She went home, worried you'd end up fooling around and she didn't want to do it when you were drunk. She's hoping you'll see her soon. She really wants to fool around." She paused and said, "No, that's not right. She wants to make love and finally lose her damned virginity with you."

"She told you that? I've just been taking things slow."

"There's slow and then there's glacial, Danny."

"Make love to the poor girl. She's gagging for it," Lisa added.

"I'm gathering your hangover won't help take care of us?" Kim wondered.

Lifting the sheet, I still had my usual morning wood. Smirking at Kim and then Lisa, I suggested I could always just lie back, think of Australia, while they enjoyed themselves on my cock. I think it was the right answer, as the blankets were thrown back, Lisa eagerly sliding down my cock. She looked fantastic riding me as always. "You alright with this?" Lisa asked Kim.

"You look gorgeous, Lisa. No wonder he likes you so much."

"Can't get enough of this dick, to be honest."

Lisa rode me long enough so she could enjoy an orgasm, then made sure I came inside her. Giving me a few minutes to recover, she then blew me until I was hard again, then Kim happily rode me again. And she rode me until I came inside her too. That took a while, and she was worn out by the time I did cum in her, considering she'd enjoyed more than one orgasm herself.

Then we had a shower before joining the others for breakfast. I'm fairly sure I didn't look smug walking out of my room with two women. What I didn't realise is that it was Monday morning. Kim didn't seem to care, nor did Lisa. Once we sat down to eat, Mum wandered in from her bedroom. "I called Sue and let her know you'll be in later this morning. That's all three of you."

"Well, Sue knows I'm sleeping with him anyway," Lisa said.

Mum laughed. "Yes, she admitted to a little jealousy on her part. We had a nice little chat. Sounds like you treated her like a gentleman on your date."

"Of course, Mum."

Kim and Lisa both giggled. "I can't believe you took her on a date," Lisa said, "Though she was walking on air the next morning. All you did was kiss her?"

"More than once. But she didn't want to take the next step and I respect that decision."

Arriving at school late with Lisa and Kim would have raised eyebrows if there was anyone around to see us. Walking into the administration building, Kim and I signed the late form before she disappeared to class as I was called to meet with Ms Symonds. As soon as I shut the door, she was all over me, finding myself backed against the wall as I was pounced upon. She was a hell of a kisser, that was for sure.

A knock at the door brought our kissing to an immediate halt. "Ms Symonds is currently in a meeting," Lisa explained.

"I need to speak to her about something important," I heard another voice. Female. The vice-principal. A real hard arse at times but a heart of gold whenever a student had any sort of problem. "Who is she in there with?"

"Daniel Cole."

"Oh... Well, I'll come back later then."

I met Susan's eyes and mouthed 'Does she know?' She grinned shyly, blushing away, but did shake her head. "I've been in a good mood since our date, Danny," she whispered, "And you know how rumours spread at school."

Caressing her cheek, the smile spread further on her face as I leaned down to kiss her again. "I should probably get to class, Sue..."

"I like it when you call me by my first name. I shouldn't, but... I see why you're so popular."

The entire week, I seemed to get next to no work done as most lessons turned into question-and-answer sessions about my first year as a professional footballer, what I hoped would happen in the future and various other questions about other teams and what I thought of other players. Plenty did wonder if I had any lingering effects from my injury. I told them I didn't, and when I thought about it, considering the concussion I'd taken, I had been worried about suffering headaches and other issues for a lot longer, but I'd recovered as quickly as predicted.
Before we left on Friday afternoon, I went to find Wendy, wanting to ask her a simple question. She was waiting for the bus as always, so I pulled her aside, kissing her softly in front of everyone, before I asked her what I wanted. "Would you like go out tonight and then stay at mine until tomorrow morning?"

"God yes!" she replied before kissing me hard.

"Want a lift home? Better than the bus."

Driving Wendy home with Kim by my side wasn't weird as the two young women were already quite friendly. Wendy had mentioned more than once that she found it weird my girlfriend, which Kim was in all but name officially, happily shared me. But considering it was the twenty-first century and the nature of relationships were changing, for the better or worse being a matter of opinion, Kim had already explained why we were keeping things casual, and she was more than willing to allow me to have a little fun with some others before we agreed to settle down.

Walking Wendy to the front door of her home, I left a soft kiss on her lips, letting her know I'd collect her at 6pm. Driving Kim home afterwards, she asked quite bluntly if I planned on taking Wendy's virginity that night. I chuckled, replying I don't think I'd be left with any choice in the end, adding that I'd probably be dragged to my bedroom and mounted eagerly by a horny young virgin.

Kim stayed at my place to do a little homework before I walked her home. Kissing my cheek, she smiled and told me to have a good time, but more importantly, make Wendy's first time special. "I know how long she's liked you for," she added, "We weren't as friendly as we probably should have been, but we did talk often and we'd swap messages a few times a week. I guess you were a little oblivious?"

"She arrived at our school before I started dating Rachel. I made the wrong decision there."

"Have you noticed she's not hanging around all the deadbeats any longer? She's made her bed, but I feel sorry for her now as, despite one or two friends that remain close to her, she's looking rather lonely."

"I haven't talked to her since that night. I'm not sure what I'd say now anyway. I'm in a completely different place. Still not happy about being used and then cheated on, but I guess we're all young and dumb sometimes."

Kissing her again, I hugged her tight, hearing her whisper 'Good luck and have a nice time' into my ear before I walked home. Mum and my sisters were home, letting them know I was heading out on a date. When I announced that it was with Wendy, Mum asked, "Are you finally going to fuck the poor girl?"

I groaned, to which my sister's laughed. "I'm surprised it's taken you this long to get into her panties," Kyla added.

"I'm taking my time. It's what she wanted from me. Anyway, she's coming home with me tonight and I'll be making her breakfast in the morning."

"With your cum leaking out of her?" Mum wondered.

"I hope so." I couldn't help smiling. I did really like her, as much as my other lovers. "As I was telling Kim, I kinda wish I'd asked her out instead of Rachel."

After showering and getting dressed, going with slacks, a nice shirt and my usual leather shoes, I kissed my mother and sisters' goodnight, warning them not to wait up for me, before I drove over to Wendy's place. Her mother, Anne, greeted me at the door, almost making me blush when she kissed my cheek. We made idle conversation as I waited for Wendy, mostly discussing the footy. She asked if I would be attending the awards at the end of next week, replying that I was as I could be up for an award.

Wendy appeared a few minutes later, her hair styled, a little make-up, wearing a short-sleeved blouse, tight to her body that provided a hint of cleavage, and a mini-skirt that showed off her covered legs. Asking if they were thigh highs, she blushed and smiled, admitting that she'd asked Kim what I liked my lovers to wear. "I won't be home tonight, Mum," she said.

"Okay, sweetie. You two have fun."

Escorting Wendy to the car, I opened the door and waited until she was comfortable before I started driving. "I have to ask, and forgive me if this upsets..."

"He's with his other wife and family," Wendy interrupted, which I didn't mind, "I don't have contact with him any longer."

"I'm sorry."

She glanced at me and smiled. "I'm not, Danny. Mum and I have always been close, and when he chose to walk out on us..." I couldn't help the sigh when she said that. Taking my hand, she asked, "You too?"

"Yeah, I was five. He was cheating on Mum with her best friend. They took off to Perth. I haven't seen him in nearly nine years now."

"My father came to my fifteenth birthday with his new wife and couple of kids, tried to pass us off as one extended happy family. Mum grit her teeth but I wasn't going to stand by and let him pass it off. Called her a homewrecker to her face. She looked ready to slap me. Mum warned her if she did that, she'd be seeing a cell that night. Met my father's eyes, told him to go and don't bother contacting me again. I was through putting up with his bullshit. He's tried calling few times, left some voicemails. I just delete them. I have my mother, her brother and my grandparents for support."

"I'm sorry," I said softly, taking her hand in mine.

"I'm not. Trust me, Danny, I'm in a good place. And I've now snagged myself a good man. Sure, sharing him wasn't exactly what I envisaged but I'm not complaining."

Wendy wanted to try something new, so we tried a Japanese restaurant where the chefs prepare the food in front of you. It was a lot of fun and quite entertaining, the food bloody good at the same time. After dinner, we strolled along for a while before stopping at a little café for a light drink. Neither of us wanted alcohol as we both knew how the night was going to end.

We didn't stay out past midnight, walking hand in hand back to where I'd parked my car. She giggled as I kissed her, pressing her back against the car, door, no doubt feeling the bulge in my pants. "Is that for me?" she asked coyly.

"Can I be vulgar and say it will be very soon?"

"I fucking hope so, Danny." She took my hand, lifting it up under her skirt. Her panties were soaked. "I masturbate at least three times a day and every single thought is about you. I love you, Danny."

I couldn't help grin as I leaned down to kiss her. "That makes things awkward," I whispered.

"Kim knows as I told her how I feel. She hugged me, told me she wasn't surprised. You can love more than one person, you know?"

"Oh, good. Because I love you too."

Thankfully, I didn't get caught speeding on the way home. Getting out of the car, I practically dragged her inside. My two sisters were up watching television, quickly wishing them goodnight, before Wendy hurried me to my bedroom. Soon as the door was closed, our hands were all over each other as I was desperate to get her naked. As soon as I'd dropped my slacks and underwear, her fingers were grasping my cock, moaning into my mouth as we played a little tonsil hockey.

"Thought about this for so long," she whispered.

"I'm going to lie you back and go to town on your pussy, Wendy."

Lying her back, I got a good look at her naked body for the first time, as I certainly wasn't going to do this is darkness. Shirt on, lights off sex. Where's the fun in that? I knew many men were visual but why wouldn't you want to clearly see the woman you're being intimate with. I'll be honest, she reminded me of Kim in many ways. Incredibly petite, particularly compared to my broad frame. Her hair was lighter, though not the tuft of fur she kept above her pussy. That was black. She was slim and part of me thought I'd have fun throwing her around the bedroom, but I wouldn't want to hurt her.

Her pink nipples were rock hard, enjoying the gasp she made as I latched my mouth around one. Moving my hand down her body, she opened her legs so I could feel her hot, hungry pussy, and she was wet. Sitting back a moment, I felt a smile form as she looked so horny, it was rather amusing. "Please make me cum then make love to me," she whimpered.

"Okay."

She made a lot of noise as I buried my mouth between her legs but the dirty talk would no doubt come later, if it was something she found she liked doing. I let her know how hot she was, how much I enjoyed her taste, particularly when I buried my tongue and got a good taste of her. She tasted divine, letting her know that too, smiling at the blush that formed on her cheeks.

As turned on as she was, little wonder she exploded in orgasm within a few minutes, and that was without really doing all that much. Moving my tongue up to her little clit, I figured out what to do there rather quickly, and with a finger inside her looking for that special spot, I liked to believe I rocked her world for the next few minutes.

Then I stopped as she needed a little cry. Moving up the bed, I held her in my arms, her head against my chest. That's when I noticed how much smaller she truly was. I wasn't a tall guy, but I'd been filling out even more with all the gym work and training. And she was precious, as much as Kim was. Part of me just wanted to hold both of them forever. It wasn't going to happen, but it was a nice thought.

"I've made myself orgasm, but never like that," she murmured, her head resting beneath my chin.

"Well, it's like when I orgasm inside a lover, Wendy. Much better when it's with someone else."

Rolling onto her back, she met my eyes, looking expectant. Placing the head of my cock at her opening, I leaned down to kiss her again. She kissed me back hungrily, her tongue as playful as ever. Slowly sliding inside her, I broke the kiss, enjoying the gasp she made. "Oh fuck!" she cried.

"I'll take it slowly, sweetie. Don't worry."

"I know. It's just you feel really big!"

"That's a compliment I like to hear."

I took my time as I knew Wendy used a dildo from time to time, but like the one Kim used before we were intimate the first time, hers wasn't anywhere near the size of my cock. It took a few minutes before I buried most of my length, Wendy's face a picture of delight. I raised a thumb to wipe away a couple more tears. "Sorry for making you wait," she whispered.

"I don't care about that, Wendy. I just wanted your first time to be special."

"It's with you so it was going to be, no matter what."

I didn't last long though I don't think Wendy gave a shit about that at all. She was so tight, so hot, and so eager to be with me. I didn't fuck her hard at all, just slow, gentle thrusts, letting her get used to having my cock inside her. She couldn't stop smiling, and when I did cum inside her, she burst into giggles, stating it felt weird, but then she almost started crying again, as she knew how good she'd made me feel in return.

Fifteen minutes later, her fingers were around my cock to get me rock hard again. "I want to do it again!" she exclaimed eagerly.

Not one to disappoint my girlfriend, as she pretty much was alongside Kim and Lisa, I slid my cock back inside her and we tried a few different things. When I had her knees bent right back, feeling my cock deeper inside her, I sat back and fucked her harder, licking my thumb to gently fondle her clit. She went off like a firecracker, a stream of curses that would have made a sailor blush. Fairly sure she even squirted a little bit as my groin region was wetter than normal.

Pulling out, I flipped her over onto her knees. She knew what I wanted, hands at her hips before I practically mounted her. Fucked her nowhere near as hard as I'd done with Miss Taylor in a similar position, but I was so deep in that position, Wendy did ask me to be gentle as she worried it would hurt. "I'd never hurt you," I whispered into her ear.

She was reassured when I sat back on my knees, pulling her back against my chest, letting her ride me. Turning her head so I could kiss her, my fingers ended up back on her clit again. She giggled as we made out before I laid back, Wendy figuring out quickly to spin around, leaning forward. "Fuck me softly," she whispered.

Finishing inside her a second time was even better than the first. She relaxed on my chest, running my fingers up and down her back, earning more delightful giggles as I gave her pert little butt a few squeezes. "Danny, can I confess something?"

"Of course."

"I really love watching anal porn."

"Shit! Seriously?"

"God yes. Seeing a woman like me, a petite little thing, getting fucked hard by a big cock in the arse, it lights a fire in me something fierce. Would you like to do that with me one day?"

"Well, well, well, where has this side of Wendy come from?"

"We've made love, Danny, and I want to do this a whole lot more. But while I've obviously never had a man up my bum, I've had a toy or two up there while I masturbated."

"I've not done it before either. Kim is interested in trying it too."

Wendy lifted her head quickly and grinned. "Do it for both of us the same night!"

"You sure?"

"Of course. And I really don't think Kim would mind, Danny. She's in love with you and will do anything you want."

"In love?"

"You know she's in love with you, Danny. I reckon you could make it work while she's at university, but she's adamant it'll work out for the best how she has it all planned."

"And you, Wendy?" I asked softly.

"I wish you'd asked me out two years ago. But then Kim wouldn't have had her chance."

"You like her, don't you?"

"I know why you love her, that's for sure. She's become a good friend in the past couple of months. Obvious reasons, of course."

"Talk about me?"

"Kim didn't want to at first, but we noticed we are similar in some ways."

"You're the two smartest girls in our year group. You're also drop dead fucking gorgeous."

"Talk like that will have me on my back again in a minute, and I feel you getting hard again too."

An hour later, Wendy and I stumbled into the bathroom for a quick shower. To say we were both a little sore wouldn't be far wrong. I still hadn't fucked her anywhere near as hard as I could have done, but she'd had my thick cock inside her for a considerable amount of time. After a quick wash, we returned to my bed and promptly passed out.

*****

"I'm a little nervous," Kim confessed as we were driven to Star Casino.

"You look beautiful, Kim."

"I'm just nervous about appearing on television, even if only briefly."

"But you look beautiful, Kim. Trust me, once you smile, you'll be golden. They're going to adore you."

"Or tear me to pieces."

I took her hand, kissing the back of it. "Not a chance. They'll look at me and wonder how on earth I managed to snag such a beauty."

She shuffled over, using her hand to caress my cheek, kissing me softly. "I love you," she whispered, "Thank you for bringing me."

"Well, I wasn't exactly going to bring my mother or sisters. That's just weird."

Kim still didn't know I was fucking them. I wasn't sure I could ever tell her. How would I start that conversation? 'Kim, you know how I'm sleeping with a couple of other women. Well, I'm also sleeping with my mother and two sisters as well.' In my mind, there's no way that conversation ends positively.

Arriving a few minutes later, I was by no means well known by anyone, but my debut game and then injury certainly had a few interested in my development. But I was merely one of a few promising rookies in the game. Kim held my hand tightly as we had the obligatory photo taken, Kim's hand resting on my chest. I liked to think I looked rather good in my suit. Mum had helped pick it out, of course.

It was your typical gala event and I liked to think Kim had a great time. It was being held the Wednesday night before the start of the playoffs, so everyone invited was able to attend. Being surrounded by some of the modern greats of the game was a little awe-inspiring. I couldn't help point out particular players who I'd spent the past decade watching on television. Now I was sharing the same field with them.

The 'Rookie of the Year' award was one of the first to be handed out that evening. There were six nominees. I made the list due to the number of games I'd played, the number of tries scored and tries assisted, and the fact in three games, I'd picked up Dally M points.

I didn't win the award. I'll admit, I was a little crushed inside. A purely personal thing. Billy was sat at my table, as his career would be celebrated a little later, and though I plastered a fake smile on my face, he could see in my eyes I was a little sad. He shuffled his chair closer. "Kid, you're going to lead the club to greater things," he said quietly, "The building blocks are there. Give it five years, and you'll be captain, and from there, the years in the doldrums will be a distant memory."

"Thanks. Still, would have been a nice way to sign off a tough year."

"I still love you, baby," Kim whispered into my ear, "Still got the girl in the end."

"You'll forget all about this when you lift the big trophy one day," Billy added, "Just enjoy tonight. Have a chat with some of the players you've probably watched on television. Trust me, they'd like to talk to you, hear your opinions. A fresh perspective is always appreciated." He glanced past me towards Kim. "Keep an eye on her too, simply because she'd very young, pretty and some idiots will try it on with her."

"I won't be letting go of his hand all night, Billy," Kim assured him.

Once all awards were handed out, the gala continued as the drinking continued. Kim and I circled the room, finding myself chatting away with a few players who, to my surprise, were as interested in me in return, aware of the success I'd had in the Schoolboy Cup, while nearly everyone remembered my injury, asking how I was feeling even after all these months later. Kim never left my side the entire night, and she received plenty of compliments about her dress, hair and make-up. By the end of the night, she couldn't stop smiling.

We could have stayed the night in a hotel in the city but Kim wanted to go home once the function ended. We left early, well before it was likely to finish. Ms Symonds knew I was at the gala so knew we'd arrive at school the next day, already with permission to just do a half-day.

She stayed with me that night, of course, but by the time we got home, undressed and showered, we were absolutely exhausted, so just snuggled in bed. We woke the next morning and made love before getting up, the family already having headed out to work and university. After making ourselves a simple breakfast, we managed to dress ourselves before I drove us to school. A few of my friends were outraged I hadn't won the award, much to my amusement, as it made me feel better. 'Fix!' was pretty much their opinion.

I let everyone know that, as the season was now over, the first people I needed to spend time with was my family. With school, constant training, and games, I felt like I'd barely even seen my family for a few months by now. Kim and Wendy understood immediately, with promises I'd take them on further dates. Lisa was looking forward to the time we were finished for the year at school, as she would be on holiday with us. So would Miss Taylor, who was ever so eager to spend more time with me too.

Finishing at school on Friday, I drove Wendy and Kim home as I'd agreed to do until the end of our exams. After a couple of hours' study upon arriving home, I waited until Mum and my sisters were home, the three gathered in the living room, when I walked in from the kitchen. "Mum, you have an hour or so to shower and changed. I'm taking you out for dinner, maybe a drink or two, then we're coming home to make love. Tomorrow night, I'm taking you out, Kyla. Same thing. Aimee, same for you on Sunday. I'm now completely free except for school and assignments, and once my exams are done, I'll have plenty of free time through to February."
Mum was up on her feet in no time, kissing my cheek, before rushing to her bedroom, giggling away like a schoolgirl. Kyla and Aimee were hugging me in no time at all too. "Mum's going to be smiling the rest of the month," Kyla suggested.

"I've been so busy..."

"Danny, you've given us plenty of your time. I get you at least once a week, so does Mum. And Aimee comes to me when she's horny at the moment. But we know Kim and Wendy are important to you."

"You are too, Kyla."

"But I'm your sister. Everything we do intimately has to be behind closed doors." She sighed, hugging me tighter. "Just going out dancing with you would be a problem if someone recognised us."

"So dinner and drinks is a good compromise?"

She leaned back, smiling brightly. "Of course. My brother is taking me out on a date. But sharing dinner and drinks is safe enough. Anyone asks, you just say you're treating your sister to a night out. Grinding on a dancefloor? Yeah, that's going to raise eyebrows. Making out? 'Sweet Home Alabama' starts to play in the background."

"What about you, Aimee?"

"I love my little brother, but my sex drive isn't the same as Kyla or Mum. I reckon I'm one of those women who doesn't really desire a lot of sex now, but in fifteen years, I'll be craving your cock every minute of the day."

"I'll keep that in mind for when I'm older."

I took Mum to her favourite restaurant in the city that evening and I insisted I was paying. I was a professional sportsman, not paid as highly as many others due to being part-time, but due to living at home, I barely spent any money, therefore I could afford to treat my mother to dinner. She smiled, holding my hand nearly the entire time whenever we were not eating. Escorting her to a quiet bar afterwards, we sat at the bar, unable to tear my eyes from her legs, her skirt riding up her thighs, revealing a little skin.

She leaned forward, the scent of her perfume in the air. "You approve?" she whispered, enjoying the sultry tone.

"God yes, Lauren."

Her face lit up, aware why I called her that. "I wore all this for you, Danny. I want you to take me home and fuck me into a coma."

"Finish your drink and I'll drive us home."

Mum sculled her drink, picked up her purse, and after taking my hand, strode quickly towards the exit. As soon as I was behind the wheel of my car, she leaned over to unzip my trousers, fishing out my rapidly hardening cock. "I'm going to make you cum so, when we get home, you last longer when inside my pussy," she murmured.

"I'll try not to crash."

"Best you don't. Not sure how you'll explain why your mother was sucking your cock as you were driving."

"Fuck, I love the fact I'm intimate with you, Mum. I feel so much closer to you."

She sat up and kissed my cheek. "You're my man. One day, you'll need to tell Kim. I have a good feeling she'll accept it."

"You reckon?"

"Yep. Based on how much she loves you. Now, I'm sucking your cock and you'd better give me my dessert."

"Yes, Mum."

Mum teased me for a long time. But she'd told me more than once that she loved sucking my cock. Other men before me? She did it but admitted to not exactly enjoying it, particularly when most of her lovers proved to be selfish. Concentrating on the road was difficult at times as she brought me to the boil more than once. She timed it right as I was letting her know how close we were to home. I was pulling up outside our hose when she finally helped me cum.

Honestly, best orgasm of my life until that moment. I sagged back in the seat as I emptied myself into her mouth, hearing her gulp down every drop of my cum, before she sat up and cuddled into my side. "I love you, Mum," I muttered.

"I should bloody hope so after sucking your cock the last half an hour and swallowing."

"I love you for more than that, Mum."

"Good. Because we're going inside and you're eating my pussy for just as long."

"I do love a woman who knows what she wants."

My sisters were in the living room, both telling me to go fuck our mother hard, much to my mother's delight as we stripped off on the way to her bedroom. Didn't even bother shutting the door, Mum suggesting she wanted her daughters to hear how well their brother fucked their mother.

She kept on her thigh highs and heels, as all my lovers knew my little fetish for covered legs and heels. It wasn't a massive thing, I just liked how my lovers looked at times. I never complained if they had bare legs. To be honest, Mum had great legs without the thigh highs, but she wore them for me.

I returned the teasing on her ten-fold. At least fifteen minutes just focusing on her breasts. She was begging me to feel up her pussy, but I'd run my fingers down towards then completely ignore her pussy. Soon begging me to just touch her, I lifted myself up to meet her eyes. "I love teasing you, Mum. Your scent is filling this room and it's totally arousing."

Her face lit up before she kissed me. "Please give my little pussy some attention, sweetie. It's aching for your tongue and then your cock."

"Okay, I'll be nice."

Kissing down her body, I made her groan as I kissed down her thighs first before finally burying my tongue. I think she almost choked back a sob when I finally touched her intimately, looking up to see her watching me intently. "Fuck yes, that's good, baby," she moaned.

Words I never thought I'd think or say. I loved going down on my mother. Her pussy was gorgeous. She kept her hair trimmed and neat. Her scent drove me wild every time I went down on her. Her taste was exquisite. I enjoyed how her body reacted as my tongue licked everywhere. Her clit was a little larger than any of my lovers, enough that I could almost suck on it like a nipple.

That made her cum. And I'd learned that although she would be sensitive, she liked to enjoy multiple orgasms before I fucked her. So that's exactly what I did, finding that special spot with a couple of fingers, and I'm sure the grin on my face would have looked slightly evil as I made my mother orgasm again and again. One seemed to flow into the other, her cries echoing around the house. It drew the attention of my sisters, glancing to see them both in the doorway.

I then made her moan for a different reason as I moved and slid my cock inside her. That broke her completely, feeling her arms and legs wrap around me as she sobbed. "Thank you for tonight, baby," she whispered.

"It's because I love you, Mum."

"I love you too. Now make love to you mother."

My sisters smiled at us, walking over to kiss us both on the cheek, stating they were going to bed, shutting the door as they left the room. Mum and I made love for the next couple of hours, finishing inside her a couple of times, amusing each other as we tried all sorts of different positions, Mum certainly proving to be rather flexible, while I proved my strength as I could easily pick her up and carry her around while still inside her. After enjoying a shower together, where I bent her over and pounded her from behind before leaving a third load inside her, we relaxed back on her bed to catch our breath and cool off.

"Is Caroline ever going to deliver on what she wanted?" I wondered.

"Ah, you see, what she wants is to enjoy you with me. Have you had a proper threesome yet?"

"Not really. That night Lisa and Kim stayed the night, the next morning it was just a case of Lisa riding me, then Kim doing the same afterwards."

"Well, Caroline and I will deliver a proper one. I want nothing more than to feel you fucking me from behind while I eat out my sister, and then she can eat the cum out of my pussy after you finish inside me. And I'd return the favour with my sister, of course."

"Okay, that's totally hot. And I want to see you pleasing each other too."

Mum laughed. "Oh, I can guarantee that."

Waking the next morning, I was alone in bed, walking through the house to my bedroom to put on some shorts, returning to the kitchen to find Mum humming away to herself at the stove, preparing breakfast. Wrapping my arms around her, she leaned back against me. "Morning, baby," she said softly.

"Morning, Mum. You're in a good mood."

"I had a wonderful night with the love of my life." She turned around to kiss me softly on the lips. "I hope that doesn't scare you too much."

"I know how much you love me, Mum. If it wasn't for..."

She put a finger to my lips. "I can handle all this being in secret. Well, most of it will be." Grabbing her hips, I turned her to the counter and lifted her up, running my hands up under her robe to find she wasn't wearing panties. I dropped my shorts and slid inside her. The coupling was hard and fast, Kyla and Aimee wandering in while I was busy fucking our mother, Kyla taking over at the stove to ensure breakfast wasn't ruined.

Mum cried out as her orgasm ripped through her body before I finally came inside her again. Making out, her tongue eager to find mine, I kept pumping her until I simply needed to stop, feeling her legs remain wrapped around me. "Okay, watching you two is beautiful," Aimee said.

"Definitely," Kyla added, feeling her cuddle me from behind, "I can't wait until tonight, Danny."

"Make sure you take care of your sister," Mum told me.

"Of course, Mum."

After breakfast, we pottered around the house until the heat picked up, walking outside to relax around the pool. As it was now spring, the days were certainly getting warmer, and though our pool did have heating, we didn't spend all that much time outside. In bikinis, I wasn't surprised the three of them ended up topless, and when Mum asked if I wanted to apply some cream, I made sure I didn't look too excited by the offer.

I ended up fingering all three of them to more than one orgasm, walking back inside to see the three of them sat back with dreamy smiles on their faces.

Aimee was telling me later that afternoon that Kyla was ever so excited about our date that evening. So excited she was even crying. I felt a little guilty, as although we did spend time together at home, we'd barely had the chance to go out, simply because of all the concerns about our relationship being exposed.

When she appeared out of her room dressed in a little black dress, the sort that left her shoulders bare, with her legs glistening with what I figured was moisturiser, but she was still wearing heels. Walking towards me, I wrapped my arms around her waist, unable to resist kissing her, starting slow and sensual before I slid my tongue into her mouth, pressing my body into her. We only stopped when Mum cleared her throat.

"I'm not wearing panties either," Kyla whispered, "So you can feel me up whenever you want tonight."

"Fuck," I muttered.

"That's what you're doing later. If I don't have three loads dumped into my pussy later, Danny, I'm going to be disappointed."

"Let's go and we'll come back early, if you'd like to?"

"I want you right now, Danny, but we need to eat first."

Mum wanted a photo of us first. Kyla was so beautiful, hell, it nearly brought a tear to the eye. Mum handed me the keys to her car, insisting I take her out in that. I was planning on getting a new car when I was being paid my full-time wage, but I didn't have enough saved for something better just yet. Driving us into the city, my sister never let go of my hand, doing her best to lean over and snuggle, but the centre console got in the way.

Like her mother, I took Kyla to her favourite restaurant. My older sister loved a good steak, so we went to one of the best in the city, money again no object. We ate some fantastic food. Talked about anything on our mind, plenty of reminiscing about our lives growing up. After finishing up dessert, she took my hand, her blue eyes meeting mine, the smile on her face causing my heart to beat faster.

"Danny, I'm now twenty-three but I have been thinking lately. I know you're nearly nineteen and still growing up in a way, but feeling I need to mention something."

"You can tell me anything, Kyla."

"I want a baby." I didn't know how to respond to that. "I obviously want you to be the father, Danny."

"I figured that... um.... When?"

She smiled, squeezing my hand. "Not today or tomorrow, but not when I'm too old either."

"Have you told anyone?"

"Mum. And she approves. I think we should talk to her together first. I didn't mean to just spring..."

I squeezed her hand in return. "I'm just surprised, Kyla. That's all. It's a big thing, having a baby. And it's a bigger thing because of who we are to each other."

"I've already been through testing. No issues if I were to have a child. I was assuming you'd be exactly the same, so if I were to fall pregnant, it should hopefully all proceed normally."

"Give this a lot of thought?"

The smile was beautiful but also adorably shy. "I've always wanted to be a mother. There is a chance I could always meet another man, but as I told you a while back, I don't want to be with anyone else. You're the only man I want, but I know when you eventually marry Kim, or maybe Wendy if things don't work out, then..."

"I've not really given fatherhood all that much thought, Kyla. Anyone I'm with is on the pill and I haven't had any scares yet."

"I won't stop taking it until we're both ready, Danny, but I felt like I had to tell you how I feel."

I paid for dinner and led her outside, stopping a few metres down the street and hugging her tightly. Feeling her hands on my back, resting her head against my chest, we must have been standing there for a while, noticing people walk by, most of them smiling. We no doubt looked like a pair of young lovers sharing an intimate moment. In many ways, we were.

Asking what she wanted to do, she lifted her head to kiss me, then whispered she wanted to go home. Taking her hand, she didn't let it go except for when we needed to get in and out of the car. Otherwise, she simply didn't want to let me go. Walking inside, Mum and Aimee were still up though not surprised to see us return early. Mum was on her feet immediately, wrapping Kyla in her arms.

"You told him, didn't you?" Kyla nodded, and I knew she was crying. I hated seeing my sister cry. Mum looked at me and smiled. "Don't worry, Danny. It's just a big moment confessing such a thing to her own brother, that she wants to carry your child." Mum gave her a gentle squeeze. "Hold it together in the restaurant?"

"Barely," Kyla murmured.

"Right, Danny. Take your sister into your room and make her feel special. Make love to her all night. I want her smiling like I was this morning."

Kissing my mother and other sister goodnight, I took Kyla by the hand, stopping so she could grab a couple of things from her room, before we entered mine. Closing the door, I enjoyed taking off her dress, the zip at her back, dropping it to the floor to reveal her nude body. I asked her to take off her heels, chuckling as her height dropped a couple of inches. Pulling her back against me, she moaned softly as I ran my hands up and down her body. "You're so fucking beautiful," I whispered.

"I love you so much, Danny," she whispered back.

Turning around, she slowly undressed me so I was as naked as she was. Dropping to her knees, she gave me one hell of a blowjob. She could deepthroat me easily now, but I preferred her focus on the first few inches, which were a little more sensitive, and I had no interest in fucking her face. Running my fingers through her hair, she gazed up at me with such love in her eyes, I couldn't help smile at her in return.

Lifting her up, hearing her groan slightly, she figured out what I wanted when I lay down, gesturing with my hand what she should do. She smiled brightly as she joined me on the bed, spinning around so she could lower her mouth back onto my cock while I got a good look at her glistening pussy. She'd obviously been wet for hours as I could see streaks going down her thighs.

Grabbing her thighs, I just buried my mouth and got to work on her pussy. God, she tasted wonderful as always. I'd never not eat her pussy. I've told her more than once that all she'd ever need do is point at her pussy and I'd do whatever she wanted, within reason. What I figured out quickly is that she was having trouble concentrating on blowing me as I buried my tongue deep in her pussy. That was followed by a surprise of my own, using her juices to lube up a finger before I pressed it against my rosebud.

"Yes," my sister hissed, "Do it."

As I continued to lick her pussy, I carefully buried my middle finger in my sister's arse. She cried out as I started to finger her while eating her out. I felt her lips wrap back around my cock, now eager to make me cum as I knew she wanted more focus on herself. Considering how horny I was, it didn't take her all that long to earn another mouthful of cum. As soon as I was empty, I had my sister on her back, legs spread as wide as possible, gently flicking her clit, two fingers in her pussy, one in her arse.

"Oh fuck yes!" she cried out, "Just make me cum again and again, little brother."

"Anything for my big sister."

We both got off on the fact we were siblings who loved to fuck. Heightened everything we were experiencing and feeling. And whatever big sister wants, she gets from her little brother. His mission in life has always been to put smiles on the faces of his siblings and mother. I'd been man of the house since my father walked out on us. As soon as I was old enough, I did the things around our home my father should have been doing.

Kyla whimpered and I knew she was getting close, more than likely holding back her orgasm. "Cum for me, big sister. Cum for your brother," I murmured, increasing the pressure on her clit. Her body shuddered more than once as I was now driving my fingers deep into both holes. "Cum for me, Kyla," I ordered.

My sister enjoyed an orgasm. It was so good, she could only have the one before I felt her hand pushing me away, then grabbing my wrist to take my fingers out of her. Wiping them on myself, I laid down next to my sister, who was still shaking from the after-effects of her orgasm. "You okay?" I had to ask.

"Fuck... Fuck... My god..."

"Okay, you're good."

She met my eyes and giggled, turning to cuddle me. "I'm going to need a few minutes here, Danny."

"Take as long as you need. I do remember something about three loads, though."

"I'll be getting them, one way or the other. I've already had one. It was meant for my pussy but I can't help swallowing your cum, Danny. I love the taste. You have a good diet."

Sliding my cock inside her a few minutes later, we made love for half an hour, savouring the feeling of being inside her once again. My sister couldn't get enough of me in return, her legs wrapping around me, crossing her ankles, ensuring I didn't even think about finishing anywhere except inside her. I kept thrusting nice and slow to start, watching the reactions on her face, waiting until she gave me the signal to start fucking her harder. I wanted it to last as long as possible.

It was the look in her eyes that changed which was the signal. Lifting her arse slightly to change the angle, she cried out in joy as I wasted no time fucking her hard. Her legs immediately spread wide again as I pounded that tight, little pussy of my big sister. "Oh fuck yes, give me that big cock!" she cried.

"Love my sisters' tight pussy," I grunted, fucking her harder, really driving into her, "Going to put a baby in her one day."

The smile was immediate. "You mean that?"

"Fuck yes, because the fun part will be all the fucking ensuring you get pregnant."

"Fill my pussy, little brother. Get all the practice in you can. My pussy will always be yours."

My sister got just what she wanted a couple of minutes later, her limbs wrapping around me just before I filled her up. Feeling her kissing my cheek, I turned to kiss her properly, the smile on her face not fading for a moment. "That's two," I whispered.
"I want the third while I'm riding your big cock," she whispered back.

We needed a drink, walking through the house naked to get us a glass of water each. Aimee was still watching television, calling me over. I wasn't surprised she swallowed my cock, sucking it for a few seconds. "Hmmm. Your cum and Kyla's pussy. Very tasty," she whispered, "And I can hear you're fucking my sister well, Danny. Good, she deserves your love."

"And you?"

"Oh, I know how much you love me, Danny. I love it when you just cuddle me."

"I'll see you in the morning, and I'll treat you to whatever you want tomorrow night."

After drinking our water, Kyla mounted me and must have spent at least half an hour riding my cock. I'd sit up to give her breasts more attention, but she preferred me to just lie back, bend my legs enough for support, and allow her to control everything. My hands would wander her body, reaching up to caress her face, earning another one of those smiles I adored.

When I finally came inside her again, we needed a shower first before I stripped the sheets, as they were soaked with sweat. Kyla disappeared for a minute, returning with Aimee, who stripped naked to join us in bed. Waking up the next morning, we had a proper threesome, Kyla on my cock, Aimee on my face, sitting reverse as there was no doubt she was making out with her sister at the same time. We only stopped when the three of us had an orgasm, and of course, Mum figured out we'd had a threesome from the looks on our faces when we sent down for breakfast.

It was another relaxing day by the pool before I took Aimee out that evening. It was warm enough that she chose to wear a light sundress, red with white patterns, showing off her cleavage and clinging to her curves. She was so pretty, I just had to give her a cuddle. Mum took a photo of us before I led Aimee out to Mum's car, given her keys again.

Aimee wanted something simple, just a burger, chips, washed down with a couple of beers. I insisted at least a good burger with better beer. She liked that, so we found one of those gourmet burger places that served tasty craft beer. I'll admit to being a bit of a beer snob. I hated generic lager. I needed a good ale.

Grabbing a couple of bottles to drink, we headed to a nearby park, illuminated enough that people could walk about safely as the sun started to set, finding a bench to sit on as we discussed anything and everything that came to mind. Aimee told me she was probably going to keep studying to get her Masters, but after that, she wasn't entirely sure.

We ended up sitting there for a couple of hours, so I was able to drive home safely enough. Heading inside, Mum and Kyla were already in bed, checking the time to see it was actually later than I thought. Taking her by the hand, we entered my room, and I helped take off her dress as she kicked off her sandals, before I ended up as naked as she was.

After we made love only the once, Aimee backed up what she said about just wanting to cuddle. I had school later that morning while she had a few weeks of university left at the same time. "I love you," she whispered when spooned back against me, "I love your arms around me, Danny. I've always loved your hugs."

"As I told Kyla, I'll always be here for you, Aimee. Whatever you need."

"I know. The four of us have always relied on each other."

Waking the next morning with Aimee still in my arms, I realised it was the alarm on her phone that woke us, and she'd set it an hour earlier. I called her sneaky before we made love again, eventually walking out into the kitchen to join our mother and sister for breakfast. After dressing for school, I received a kiss and hug from the three of them, with thanks for making the weekend so special for them.

I'm sure the four of us left the house with grins on our faces that morning.
League of His Own Ch. 05
Footy. Girls. School. The life of a young man.
It was our last week at school. No-one was surprised that it was actually quite relaxing. We would have two weeks to study before our exams. We'd handed in all our assignments and course work. We weren't getting any homework handed to us at the end of lessons. As far as the teachers were concerned, there was nothing else they could show us. We were as prepared for the exams as we could be. So we were getting a week to relax.

Miss Taylor and I threw caution to the wind. On the Tuesday, we headed to the changing rooms and fucked like rabbits. I have no idea how we weren't caught as neither of us was being quiet and, if anyone did come investigating, all they needed to do was the open the stall we were in to see my cock buried inside her. But no-one did come looking, and after she gave me her panties, she walked out with my cum dribbling out of her.

Lisa had a chance to be intimate with me every day. By now, the teachers pretty much let me do what I wanted. Considering there were no real lessons, and everything I'd done for the school, I was more than aware that I'd been given certain privileges, alongside my teammates, ever since we'd brought the trophy home. I'd wander into the administration building to look for her. We fucked everywhere around the school, never risking getting caught like I did with Miss Taylor, but each day, Lisa left at the end of the day with her panties full of my cum.

On the Friday, our last official day at school before our exams, the summons by Lisa to visit Ms Symonds wasn't a surprise. I'd been having weekly meetings with her for months by now. Usually, it was just a chat about anything on our minds, but they had slowly turned into make-out sessions. I wouldn't call them innocent, but I knew how much she truly desired to be intimate with me.

As soon as I closed the door this time, she stood up and walked around her desk, sitting up on it. I couldn't resist grinning as I walked towards her. Raising my hand to caress her cheek, she moved her head into my palm, closing her eyes for a moment. "I should have booked that hotel," she whispered.

Lowering my hands to her thighs, I ran them up her under her skirt towards her panties. Meeting her eyes, noticing she was biting her lips, I hooked my fingers into the thin cloth and, as she lifted up her arse so I could pull them off. Once I had them in my hand, I held them up to my nose and inhaled her scent. "Absolutely fucking divine, Sue," I said softly. Placing them in my pocket, I gently pushed her back so she rested on her elbows, lifting up her skirt to reveal a glistening pussy, and while she groomed herself, it was the hairiest pussy I'd seen so far.

I licked my lips as I sat down on my usual chair and lowered my mouth. "Oh fuck," she moaned softly.

"Anyone going to care, Sue? Really?"

"Probably not," she giggled.

"Then make all the noise you want, sweetheart. I want to hear you scream when you cum."

Hooking my hands around her thighs, I buried my face in her hot, hairy pussy and used everything I'd learned since the first time I'd eaten pussy on my school principal. Her taste reminded me of my mother, so I was left thinking that perhaps it did change due to pregnancy, or getting older, or it was a simple fact women were different. I didn't really know, to be honest.

I didn't tease her too long, I wanted to give her an orgasm. Smiling to myself as her clit was prominent, I looked up to meet her eyes. She whispered one word. "Please."

Sliding two fingers inside her at the same time, searching for her spot, I gently flicked her clit, figuring out what worked the best. She knew her body better than I did, letting me know exactly what she liked.

"Oh fuck yes!" she cried out as I stimulated both her clit and spot. She was soon shuddering as her orgasm approached, feeling her start to squeeze my fingers. "Oh fuck, please," she whimpered. I looked up and met her eyes. The lust and desire was something I would never have expected to see in her eyes. "Please," she whispered.

Then it hit her. "Oh my fucking god!" she cried out.

I didn't stop and I didn't bother counting how many times it appeared she had an orgasm. I eventually stopped only to suck my fingers dry before I eagerly started to take off the rest of her clothes while my shirt, trousers and underwear hit the floor. Sliding my cock inside her without hesitation, she moaned with I think relief, my mouth finding hers as I wasted no time pumping her quickly. I was horny as fuck as was desperate to cum inside her.

"Yes, yes, like that, baby," she moaned into my ear, her legs wrapped around me, feeling her fingers digging into my back, "What a graduation present, eh?"

"Can I have more than one?"

"Definitely, Danny." She kissed me softly as I slowed down the pace of my thrusts, choosing to savour the moment instead of just worrying about my own orgasm. Her fingers caressed my cheek again as I met her eyes, just looking over her face. "I took your advice about my hair. I see men checking me out more nowadays."

"You're a gorgeous woman, Sue."

"I have you to thank. Your flirting every time we talk makes me feel like a million bucks." She sat up and kissed me, pressing her large breasts into my chest. "Cum in me, Danny. I want to feel you leaking out of me the rest of the day. And come see me after every exam, if you'd like to."

I didn't reply as I focused on what she wanted, filling her pussy with cum. I fucked her harder and harder. There would have been no missing the fact two people were fucking in her office, as she wasn't silent, and I loved talking dirty to her, joking about her taking advantage of an innocent pupil, corrupting her student with her hot, hairy pussy, just ripe for a thick young cock to fuck her.

Seemed to turn her on as she enjoyed another orgasm. That helped me fill her up with cum, and I found myself sagging against her. Wrapping my arms around her, that's when I felt her shudder for another reason. "Thank you," she whispered.

Lifting her chin, I wiped her cheeks clear before kissing her softly on the lips. "Sue, it was absolutely my pleasure."

There was a knock at the door, hearing Lisa ask if she could come in. To my surprise, with my cock still buried inside her, Susan called her in. Lisa slipped in quickly, shutting and locking the door, smiling as she noticed my cock was still mostly hard and buried inside her boss. "About damned time, you two," she said, walking over to kiss my cheek, "Did you enjoy him, Sue?"

Susan cuddled into me. "I should have done this months ago, Lisa."

"Well, better late than never. Just so you know, everyone heard you but thinks the same as me. About time."

"No-one will make an issue about it. All the teachers talk about him, remember."

Pulling out of Susan, she was prepared as I was handed a wet-wipe to clean up my cock, while she had one to clean herself, though didn't clean her pussy at all. Helping her to her feet, I kissed her again, feeling her body mould into mine, before she started to get ready. "I'm keeping your panties," I told her.

"I wore a nice pair so you would keep them. Though if you want to jerk off in them and give them back to me, I wouldn't complain."

"Oh, Ms Symonds, you naughty little minx!"

Lisa giggled next to me as I started to get dressed, watching Ms Symonds cover up her mature but spectacular body. Glancing at Lisa, she smiled at me, waiting until we were both dressed before she walked towards me, kissing my cheek. "Hope you have another load for me later, Danny," she whispered into my ear.

"One of the last things I'll do in this school will make love to the lovely administrator, but I should probably attend at least a couple more lessons."

"Miss Taylor is your last lesson, correct?" Susan asked, when I nodded, she smiled at me. "Ensure you enjoy your last lesson." She turned and wrote something on a piece of paper, handing it to me when it was done. "She'll recognise my signature. Will you keep seeing her once you're finished here?"

"I hope so, much as I'd like to keep in contact with Lisa."

"Well, once you've graduated, no-one can complain about any relationship with Miss Taylor."

Taking the offered letter, I kissed both women before bidding them farewell, promising I'd visit them both one last time before I left for the day. Meeting up with my friends, Kim and Wendy and lunchtime, I was asked where I was as my disappearance had been noted by students but the teachers didn't seem to mind. "I had my usual meeting with Ms Symonds," I stated.

"You finally fuck her?" Kim asked, much to the surprise of nearly everyone else.

"I can neither confirm or deny any rumours regarding a physical relationship with our school principal, Kim."

"Yeah, you fucked her," she retorted, thankfully smiling at me, "Don't blame her at all."

There were a few comments from others, but I managed to keep my face straight. Kim met my eyes and she could read me easily, reaching across the table to take my hand. 'She enjoy it?' she mouthed at me. I returned a single nod, causing her to smile even more. 'Good because she deserved it,' she mouthed, 'I love you'.

Considering what I did sometimes, I still had to wonder how or why she could love me like she did. Wendy was sitting next to her, returning the same smile Kim had given me. The pair then whispered between themselves for a couple of minutes, ending up in fits of giggles. I would have asked what or why, but I was just pleased that two of the women I loved most were getting along so well.

I left early as I had PE for my final two lessons, the last two I'd have as a student as Northern Meadows High School. I found Miss Taylor in her office, finishing her lunch. I passed her the piece of paper given to me by Ms Symonds without a word. She must have read it twice before she looked at me and smiled. "Holy shit," she whispered.

"I know. Send them all home and then we'll head off a little later. I've already told Kim and Wendy I'll be leaving early."

She kissed me softly, asking me to wait in her office as she'd sort out the class. Within five minutes, she was back and eager to go, but we had to wait a little longer, though she said the others disappeared so quickly, it wouldn't be an issue. Before we left for the day, we walked together to the administration building, sharing a long hug with Lisa, no surprise she needed a little weep. I assured her we'd still see each other a lot. Then Ms Symonds walked out to hug me too.

"Don't be a stranger," she told me.

"I'll try not to be."

"And good luck going full-time next year. I can assure you we'll all still be attending your games in the future."

"My own little cheer squad?"

Lisa giggled, stating that was what she'd definitely be, alongside quite a few others. Taking Miss Taylor by the hand, I led her to my car. Sliding behind the wheel, I took a moment to look over the building. The last time I'd be leaving as a student. A week off, then exams would take place at school, but that was different.

"I know how it feels," Rebecca said softly, "A chapter of your life now over."

"Something like that. Part of me is going to miss it. The other part is glad I'm now moving on, though as I'm often told, I'm never going to stop learning."

Taking her hand, I drove us to her apartment. I parked up on the street, right outside her apartment block. No reason to hide the fact I was visiting any longer. Following her upstairs, as soon as the door was shut, she was all over me. Before we ended up in bed, I made sure I sent a message home, letting them know I wouldn't be home that evening. For the first time, I intended on staying the night with her.

"After we fuck, we're going out for dinner," she stated, "Technically, you're no longer my student."

"I'll need to go home and get changed."

"Good. You can introduce me to your family. I know you've told them about me."

We took our time undressing each other this time, both of us finding far more intimate, this being the first time we would do this without any concern. If half the school walked into the apartment to find us, although I was still technically a student, nothing would happen. I was close enough to nineteen anyway, while she may have been a teacher, but was only four years older than me.

Relaxing back on the bed, I helped off her bra first, freeing those perfect C-cup breasts of hers, latching onto one her stiff nipples, my fingers working down below, feeling her wet panties, enjoying the soft moans she made. Moving across to her other nipple, she started to squirm under me as my fingers moved underneath her panties. "Fuck yes," she whispered, "Danny, I just need you inside me. Make love to me."

I lifted my head at those words, seeing a shy smile form. "That's different," I replied.

"It's a special day. We can be intimate without a problem from now on. I can be another of the girls you're obviously dating. And I really need to feel your big cock inside me right now."

"You don't mind?"

"Nope. I'm concentrating on my career and don't want anything serious. Plus, I don't think any of us would complain about being on the arm of a professional sportsman. You'll just have to make a choice in the end. I'm wise enough to know it'll be Kim or Wendy, so I'm just going to enjoy the time we have together."

Pulling down her panties, I lifted those up and felt how damp they were, briefly holding them to my nose as I loved the scent of a woman. Chuckling to myself, I had to admit I had a pair of Ms Symonds panties in the pocket of my trousers. "Keep mine too," Rebecca told me.

Throwing them on top of my clothes, I positioned myself as Rebecca spread her legs, waiting until she grasped my cock to guide it inside her. Once the head of my cock slipped inside, I slowly pushed until I was buried inside her. Watching the smile form, I kissed her softly as we made love. She felt as tight and hot as always, her legs ending up back and resting over my upper arms. She loved feeling me as deep inside her, and once she was in the groove, she was begging me to fuck her harder.

The air conditioning wasn't on so we were both sweating by the time we were really into it. When she enjoyed an orgasm, I watched her face with satisfaction, aware she did struggle to orgasm when in missionary, but just sometimes I'd hit the right spot time after time, and if I managed to grind against her clit, she'd go off like a rocket.

Her orgasm helped set mine off. Considering how tight she was, feeling her squeeze me as she climaxed had me driving deeper inside her in my excitement, her fingers practically burrowing into my back before I finally exploded inside her. Felt like I pumped a gallon of cum inside her before I was finished, both of us breathing deeply, glistening with sweat.

"Holy shit," she muttered, "That was something else."

Kissing her softly, I met her emerald green eyes, and I knew enough about her now to see the emotions behind them. I wasn't sure if we loved each other, but we were getting ever closer with each time we were intimate. We did our best to keep it casual, but there was the natural attraction we had. And if we started dating, I guess that could make things more awkward. Or better, it would just depend on our feelings.

After showering together, where I couldn't resist using my fingers on her. Rebecca didn't make one complaint, happy that I enjoyed making her orgasm. After getting her off a couple more times, she asked me to stop as she couldn't take any more for the time being. Drying each other off, chuckling away as we were rather obvious in where we spent a lot of time 'drying', we dressed and I suggested heading back to mine to change for dinner and I could grab a bag of clothes.

"Would you like to stay until Monday morning?" she asked, her eyes gazing up at me, hoping I'd say yes.

Of course I said yes. I let Kim, Wendy and Lisa know. No surprise they had no issue with that. Rebecca's phone then buzzed, messages from them, telling her to enjoy my company all weekend. "I have very understanding girlfriends," I said.

Turning up at home with a teacher in tow certainly provoked amusement from my mother and sisters. They were polite as always, but I saw the look in their eyes. They wanted to tease the hell out of me, but I felt comfortable leaving her with them as I packed a small bag for the weekend. Didn't take all that long to grab the essentials and change into something more appropriate for a night out, returning to find Rebecca sat on the couch, a sister to either side of her, Mum sat on her recliner as always.

"So you're spending the weekend with your teacher?" Mum asked.

"Technically, my last day at Northern Meadows was today. I do have exams, but I will not have another class where Miss Taylor will be in a position of authority."

"But he'll be in one over me at certain times," she said softly, gazing into my eyes. The hunger and desire would have been evident for anyone looking at all. I'm surprised she didn't lick her lips seductively and make a blowjob motion with her hand at the same time.

"Keep her on that line alone!" Kyla exclaimed, giggling away.

"Anyway, we're going out for dinner tonight then figure out what we're doing the rest of the weekend. I'll be home on Monday morning. A week to study then exams."

"When's your end of year formal?" Mum wondered.

"End of November, so a few weeks away yet."

"I'll talk to you about all that next week."

"Right, we should probably get going."

Offering my hand to Rebecca, I helped her up and led her towards the front door. She wished everyone goodbye before I kissed my sisters then mother on the cheek.

"She's delightful," Mum whispered, "But it's obvious how she feels, Danny. Don't break her heart."

"I know, I know..."

"But have fun this weekend."

"I will, Mum. See you Monday."

Driving back to Rebecca's place, we dumped by belongings upstairs before she got changed. When she walked out of her bathroom with only a towel around her, dropping it to reveal her glistening naked body, it took all my self-restraint not to leap on her. Watching her put on some very sexy red lingerie had me grinning, knowing I would be taking it off later, following by rolling on some red thigh highs, a white sundress with red patterns, then red heels.

I did have a few weaknesses as a man. Red and black colours on a woman would never not be sexy. Watching in silence, only the click of her heels echoing around her apartment as she walked towards me, she lifted her dress and straddled my lap, sitting on the couch as I was.

"I've wanted you to stay since our first night together," she admitted.

"Rebecca, I think it's obvious I feel the same way." Sighing, I caressed her cheek, watching the smile form as her eyes closed. "I just don't want this to end badly. I certainly don't want to break your heart."

"You won't. I know the end game of this, Danny, but I'd love to remain your friend when the sex stops. The sex is wonderful, and I'll miss it, but I genuinely like you as a person. I wouldn't be having sex with you otherwise."

"I think I need to treat my new girlfriend to dinner. What else would you like to do tonight?"

"A quiet drink in a bar with some soft tunes."

She wanted some Chinese for dinner, so after checking online for a good restaurant, I drove us all the way into the city, eventually ending up in Chinatown. A tiny place, barely a dozen tables, but the reviews were sensational. Had to wait a few minutes for a table to be free, but once sat down and we'd ordered, conversation flowed freely as always. Rebecca now had no problem discussing her personal life, but she did ask a few questions about my first season with the Rangers, and did ask what I thought would happen next season. I admitted to being ambitious, that I wanted the club to be successful, that I wanted to win titles and awards, but I wasn't even nineteen yet. I had plenty of time.
"Does being injured again concern you?" she asked as we ate.

"I'd rather not have another fractured cheekbone. I've been wanted another injury in the same place wouldn't be good. I think the concern is always around the legs, particularly muscle injuries. I had ligament trouble a few years back, so my doctor ensured I was fully fit before I was allowed to play again."

"I might have blown out my knee but at least I can still play netball, just not to as high a standard as I could before."

"Never played golf before but I'm always available for a game."

"Find somewhere secluded on the course and you could fuck me while playing a round."

I gave her a look and smiled. "I don't need an excuse to do that, Becca."

"I love you, Danny."

Taking her hand, I gently squeezed it. "Becca, I do love you in return. But this is what worries me."

"We can love each other as friends?"

"I think that's easy to do. It's if the love we have gets stronger that worries me."

"Then I'll break it off. It'll hurt, but your future isn't with me, Danny." Squeezing her hand, she squeezed it back. "I'm just being realistic about this. The media start showing an interest in your personal life, the fact you're dating an ex-teacher?"

"The President of France married one of his teachers, and the age gap is significantly larger than between you and myself." Sighing, I stroked her hand. "But I know why you're concerned. I just don't know what's going to happen, Becca. I haven't planned anything, I'm flying by the seat of my pants regarding all my relationships. I don't want to hurt anyone, but find myself falling for more than one woman at a time. It's not fair to any of you, and I'm being greedy. I know I am."

Finishing our meal, I paid the bill and escorted her outside, feeling her hand slip into mine, interlacing our fingers. I stopped and kissed her, feeling her body press into mine. Stroking her face with the back of my fingers, the look on her face had me thinking this was only going to go wrong, as she was not hiding her feelings for me any longer.

We found a quiet bar away from one of the busier streets of the city. The ambience was relaxing, the drink prices reasonable, and the background music soft that Rebecca and I could sit at the bar and continue our conversation. We pulled our stools close together, our conversations briefly halted whenever we wanted a little kiss. No massive public display of affection that would make others uncomfortable, just two young lovers enjoying a night out.

Having driven in, we eventually left and found a café where we could sip at coffee. I was amused when, sitting at the table, with Rebecca opposite me, her bare foot ended up stroking my leg before ending up nestled between my crotched. She had this impish little smirk on her face that was adorable. "Are you wanting to go home, gorgeous?"

"If you're ready, Danny."

She fell asleep as I drove us home. Parking outside her apartment block, I found her keys in her purse, easily able to carry her upstairs. She woke up just enough once I'd placed her on the bed to undress her, kissing me softly while thanking me for being a gentleman. I wasn't sure about that, but once I undressed, she spooned back against me as she was asleep again within a couple of minutes.

I woke up the next morning to find her already awake, watching me sleep, immediately admitting embarrassment for falling asleep. I assured her it was a wonderful night, and it didn't always have to end with sex. I'd been out with Kim and Wendy more than once where we just ended up snuggling and sleeping.

The weekend was what I would call relaxing. We went shopping early on Saturday morning, Rebecca insisting she would cook me dinner that evening, while also buying snacks to nibble on, a couple of bottles to drink, and the ingredients necessary to make dinner the next two evenings. Of course, she learned very quickly I was a dab hand in the kitchen, and we had a great time preparing lunch and dinner together both days I was there.

It was incredibly relaxing, neither of us feeling any pressure to do anything except enjoy the company of each other. That's not to say we didn't have sex. We made love quite often, but we enjoyed sitting back on the couch to snuggle, watching a movie or two on a streaming service, or we'd cuddle together on her rather large and comfortable couch without needing to say a word.

But it was the love making that seemed to go up a notch. She blew me twice both days. I loved showering her body with attention. No idea how many times I made her orgasm with just my tongue and fingers. Add to all the times my cock was buried inside her, and little wonder she was knackered by Sunday, wanting one last time to be intimate before we cuddled together.

"Kim, Wendy and Lisa are very lucky women," she whispered.

"And you? You're one of my girlfriends now, Rebecca. No reason to hide the fact we love each other now."

She looked up and smiled, meeting my eyes. "You should take the four of us out one night."

"If you were all to communicate and agree, I wouldn't say no, but I'm not sure any of you would be interested in group sex. Not sure any of you are interested in being with women."

"I would be," she whispered, "I'm sure you've heard of what life can be like at university. A night out with the girls, you tease the boys at the bar, then realise you like kissing your friend, so you end up going home together, and then wake up naked in the morning next to one of your best friends, and there's no awkwardness, just a feeling of contentment."

"Happen more than once?"

"I've probably slept with as many women as men, though the women were always friends. It was just fooling around, taking the edge off, so to speak."

"Well, I've never fooled around with a fellow dude, but I know what you mean. I'd go out with Rachel and be left completely blue balled by the end of our date. Go home and whack off three times in a couple of hours."

"Want to hear a rumour?"

"Sure."

"She regrets everything, Danny. She thought she had you wrapped around her finger. Actually thought you'd tolerate her fucking around. Thought you were all doe-eyed, in love, and would tolerate basically being cucked. She knew you had no idea what she was doing behind your back, so put on that performance where you found her, thinking you'd just shrug and accept it."

I laughed. I couldn't help it and, well, it was obvious Rachel didn't know me at all. "Bloody hell, it feels so long ago all that happened. But she's got regrets?"

"She actually loved you, according to what I've heard. But she's young and very fucking stupid."

"Funny way of showing it. And I've learned I was infatuated with her, not in love. What I feel for Kim, for Wendy, for Lisa, and for you, Rebecca. That's love. I find myself thinking about you all the time, but it's not just about trying to get into your panties all the time. I just like spending time with you. Rachel spent two years teasing me constantly that, by the end, it was just frustrating. And when she finally admitted the truth, it was actually a relief that I wasn't going mad."

"Danny, I'm glad you're here with me tonight."

"I'm glad I had the guts to drive you home that afternoon."

She normally walked to school each morning, and she didn't think driving her there would look good, whether I was a student there or not. We dressed in silence as we woke up, making toast and coffee, sharing glances across the counter, before I finally walked around it and kissed her. Easily lifting her up, we made out until she whispered that she really needed to go, but there was no doubt in my mind that she'd have been delighted to remain home again all day.

Walking downstairs a few minutes later, we stopped by my car. "Sure you don't want a lift?"

"The twenty-minute walk will help me calm down. I expect to be questioned by Sue and Lisa. I'm going to be completely honest going forward." She kissed my cheek one last time. "I'll miss you at school. You made my first year of teaching a wonderful experience, Danny. Not sure I'll sleep with another student though."

"Hmmm. Don't want you getting any sort of reputation, Miss Taylor." I pulled her close, resting my hands on that tight little butt, earning one of those smiles I adored. "Besides, I think you're spoken for at the moment."

"Is Daniel Cole staking a claim on this pussy?" she asked softly, grinding herself against my thigh, "I do think he's enjoyed this pussy all weekend."

"If you don't walk away now, Becca, I'm hauling you over my shoulder and taking you upstairs."

"Okay, I'd better go. I still have a job to do." That last kiss expressed all the feelings we had for each other, pulling her tight to my body as tongues explored the mouth of each other. She had me rock hard by the time she pulled back. "I love you," she whispered.

Caressing her cheek, I watched the smile slowly form, her eyes closing as I pulled her tight to my body. "Going to miss you too, Becca," I whispered back, "Have a nice day now."

"I will. I'll see you soon."

Watching her walk away, I knew I felt the same way for her as I did for so many other women. I knew I was fortunate that Kim had been so open-minded from the beginning. We talked every day and she always assured me everything was working out how she wanted. But she always asked if I was still happy. I told her that I was enjoying life, but that I was worried about falling hard for someone else. I knew that could break our friendship.

Heading home, I walked into an empty house, which was a relief. I put on a load of washing and walked back to my bedroom. I needed a nap.

*****

The exams were over. I had no idea how well I did. It didn't really matter as my future for the next ten to twenty years was mapped out. Well, it was if I was successful. My career could also end rather quickly if the team decided I wasn't good enough and dumped me. If the Rangers let go of my services, I didn't think any other team would be interested in my signature. I could always head to the United Kingdom and play in the Super League over there, but there would be a good chance I'd head there alone.

I'd organised a limousine to take Kim, Wendy and myself to the end of year formal. Yes, I had two dates. Ms Symonds, Miss Taylor and Lisa would be attending, both fine with the idea that I'd only be attending with fellow students. Dressed in my tuxedo, Mum and my sisters could barely keep their hands off me after meeting them in the living room. Plenty of photos were taken with my sisters draped on my shoulders. Felt a little like James Bond, to be honest.

The limousine would be picking me up from Kim's place. Walking up the road to her house, I carried a gift for both her and Wendy. Her father opened the door, shaking his hand, stepping inside to be greeted by her mother, who certainly heaped plenty of praise on me.

Then Kim appeared from the hallway, and I think I fell a little more in love with her within seconds. The red dress clung to have body. No bra. I was left wondering if she wore panties. Her hair was style, make-up was perfect, stocking covered legs and small heels. I had no problem kissing her in front of her parents any longer. "Hello, beautiful," I whispered.

"Hello yourself, handsome," she whispered back.

After the obligatory photos, and handing over my gift, a necklace which Kim immediately wanted around her neck, I escorted her by hand to the limousine. Once settled inside, it was a short five-minute drive to Wendy's house. Kim and I both walked to her front door, Anne greeting us. She'd never met Kim before, though Anne was informed I was double dating. Wendy looked ravishing in her black gown, Anne making sure she took plenty of photo's after I'd given Wendy her gift, another necklace, ensuring it was different and unique to her.

During the driver into the city, our formal being held in the city at a prestigious hotel, Kim and Wendy leaned into either side of me. "We know you've booked a room for us tonight," Kim said, "Just so you know, you're definitely getting a threesome tonight. Wendy and I really like each other, so while you'll be the focus, we're going to have a first time too."

"Are you both sure?" A kiss on each cheek told me the answer. "Okay, as long as you're comfortable."

"We both love you, Danny," Wendy whispered, "We're going to have a lot of fun tonight."

I stepped out of the car first upon arriving, helping both my dates out before we walked into the foyer. There were signs pointing us in the right direction, plenty of uniformed staff to assist at the same time. Our school had hired out the largest function room in the hotel. After signing us both in, there were more photos, one with myself and two dates, one with either date, then one with Kim and Wendy together.

Walking in with a date on both arms was an ego boost. A few of my mates approached with their own dates, compliments flowing between the young women, the young men taking the piss out of each other before retiring to the open bar to get drinks for our dates. Thankfully, the tables had been laid out so my close friends, all teammates, were on the same table with their dates, so within a few minutes, the noise was a few decibel higher as, let's be honest, a bunch of young men are always going to be idiots. Plus, it was the last time we'd get together like this for a while. Some would be heading off to university, others into the workforce. One or two were even talking of going travelling.

The food served was excellent, as expected. I kept my drinking to a minimum, enjoying one drink, then a soda or water, before having another drink. Kim and Wendy enjoyed a glass of wine with dinner, then nursed a cocktail for at least an hour each time. The three of us didn't want to be anywhere near inebriated when heading upstairs later. My friends and their dates? Different story, but everyone was having a good time.

Hitting the dance floor, finding myself pressed between two petite feminine bodies was a turn on. Each took their turn gyrating against my crotch. No real surprise Lisa eventually joined us. Miss Taylor was glancing our way. I finally thought 'Fuck it', dragged her close, and enjoyed a saucy dance with her. I did look at Ms Symonds, but she shook her head somewhat sadly. We'd enjoyed a couple of chats during my exam period but hadn't been intimate again. I was left thinking that was only ever going to be a one-time thing.

I was having a rest when I was approached by someone I actually expected to speak to me. We hadn't exchanged a word the entire year, but when she walked towards me nervously, I met her eyes and gestured to the free chair next to me. Kim noticed immediately and marched in our direction. I held up a hand to stop her. "It's okay, Kim. We're just going to have a quick conversation."

She looked ready to say more than one thing, her jaw flexing. I'm fairly sure she was grinding her teeth. Wendy approached her, taking her hand. When they shared a soft kiss, I couldn't help smile, amused at the reaction on Kim's face. "Get used to it, Kim. There's a good chance we're eating pussy while getting fucked tonight," she added.

They both glanced my way and smiled before disappearing back onto the dance floor. Turning towards Rachel, she'd seen everything but didn't appear surprised.

"I'm sorry, Danny," she said softly.

"I know you are, Rachel. And you know what, I'll forgive you. I'm too young to hate someone for too long. Well, I never really hated you anyway. I'm still not happy about what you did and how you treated me, but we're all young and dumb once. Why, though? I mean, I've heard through the grapevine what you were thinking, why don't you try and explain?"

"I'll be honest, I actually thought you were aware I was doing the dirty on you. I thought you didn't mind. I mean, I had led you on for two years. Thing is, I did want to make love with you but I was getting off on the idea of making you wait while I'd fuck anyone else."

"Thanks. Nice you thought of me so highly."

"But I did! You never pushed me too far. With the others, it meant absolutely nothing. They treated me like shit, Danny, but I guess I'm a little addicted to it. Sex, that is, just anonymous, dirty fucking. Any other guy I was with, he enjoyed me once or twice at most. Never dated me. I wasn't interested in that. But you treated me right, and I loved the feeling. I thought if we made love, we'd lose what we had. In my mind, I still thought what we had would be special, and I thought that once we made love, I'd remain committed to you."

"So why the show that night?"

"I was drunk and high. And, to be honest, I didn't know they were planning it. You know what they're all like. Complete dickheads. None of them were good in the sack, but again, I loved just being used in such a manner."

"Had you done something like that before?"

"No. I felt so dirty during and afterwards, when I saw you standing there and you did nothing for a moment, I honestly thought it was because you were going to accept it. I quickly realised I was wrong and that I'd lost you."

"Rachel, you'd lost me before that. Our relationship was on life support. What you did that night pulled the plug on it. That's why I wasn't angry. You did me a favour and it allowed me to move on."

"I knew you'd end up with Kim. I didn't think you'd end up in an open relationship."

"That's more to do with Kim and what she wants. But I've always liked Wendy. Lisa is adorable."

"And Miss Taylor?"

I couldn't help smirk. "Yep, her too."

"So you have four girlfriends now?"

"I do." I smirked again. "I'm guessing you wouldn't have allowed such a thing. Basically cucked me in a manner but you wouldn't have tolerated me sleeping around."

"You loved me too much for that."

"That's where you're wrong, Rachel. I never said I loved you. In the two years we were together, I never said the words 'I love you'. I was infatuated with you. You're a gorgeous young woman, and I'd have given my right nut during those two years to get you into bed. But you were also a pain in the arse and far too fucking high maintenance. Half the time, your attitude drove me up the fucking wall, but as I said, I was infatuated, I wanted to fuck you, so I tolerated it. Kim and Wendy are so much easier to deal with. No temper tantrums. No overreacting to minor issues. Their temperament matches my own. And they're both wonderful human beings. I know I'd rather be with them than you. I love them both dearly."

Rachel looked away and I knew she was upset. I didn't say it to hurt. I was simply being honest. "Guess I deserve to hear that," she whispered.

"What are you doing now?"

"I need a new start. I've applied for universities in Perth."

"Seriously? Other side of the country?"

"I need out of home. I need away from this area. No-one likes me anymore. My own fault, of course. I have a few close friends who still have my back, but even they think I did to you was unforgivable." She paused a moment. "I'm sorry," she whispered.

I did the right thing. Leaning forward, I hugged her. That made her cry. "Find someone who loves you," I whispered, "And whatever you do, be loyal to that person."

"I had the right man but I fucked it up."

"We all make mistakes, Rachel. You've fallen down. It's how you get back up and move forward that will define you."

Sitting back, she wiped her eyes, taking a tissue from her purse. "I won't ask to be friends, but maybe... Maybe you'd like to..."

"Tell you what, you have my email address. Once you're settled over there, just keep me up to date. If you meet someone, let me know. Everyone deserves happiness, Rachel. I've seen you around school. I've seen how sad you've been. I know you've felt guilty about it all. That's why I can find it in myself to forgive you. We're no longer students, we're moving on. I'd like to do that with a clean slate."
We shared one last brief hug before she quietly thanked me, wished me luck, and walked away back to her table. Kim and Wendy were immediately upon me, asking a million questions about our conversation. I hid nothing from either of them, so when I told them that I'd forgiven her, that earned me a soft kiss from both of them.

The formal slowly fizzled out as it approached midnight. Couples started to head off. Some would be going straight home. Others were heading into the city to party on. After wishing all my friends goodnight, Kim and Wendy doing the same, the three of us walked to reception, where I collected a keycard and our luggage that the limousine driver had left for us, and we headed up to our room.

"We're going to get ready, Danny. Just make yourself comfortable," Kim requested once we were in the room.

"By comfortable, she means naked with your big dick nice and hard for us," Wendy added, the pair giggling away.

"I'm confident it'll be nice and hard for you both when you were turn."

Closing the bathroom door, I heard them giggling away as the shower switched on. I stripped off, folding and piling my clothes neatly on the desk, lying back on the bed, playing with my phone. Hearing the shower turn off, I waited for the bathroom door to open. When it did, I couldn't help smile. Both walked out naked except for their thigh highs and heels. Noticing my appreciative look, they turned around and caused my eyebrows to raise.

"Oh, we're doing that tonight?"

"We both really want to, Danny," Kim replied, "We brought more than enough lube. But we want a proper threesome first before we do that. Wendy and I really want to fool around while you fuck us both."

"And we got each other nice and wet in the bathroom," Wendy added, "Though we'd love you to eat us out, we both really want you to fuck us the rest of the night."

Walking towards them, I kissed Kim first, dragging her into my body, making her giggle as she immediately started to grind on my right thigh. Pulling Wendy towards me, I kissed her next, no surprise she practically humped my left thigh. "Well, you are two very horny young women. Are you going to be good girls or bad girls tonight?"

"We'll be your good girls, Danny," Kim breathed.

"Though we'll be very naughty for you too," Wendy added, her sultry tone sending a shudder up my spine.

"On the bed in whatever way you want me to fuck you."

They moved quickly, Kim on her knees, Wendy getting in front of her, lying back with her head on the pillows. Sitting on my knees behind Kim, she looked back and grinned. "I've never done this before. Eat pussy," she whispered.

"Neither have I," Wendy admitted, something we all knew, "But he's going to love the show."

"When you fuck us in the arse, it won't be a threesome," Kim added, "But after you've fucked me, Wendy and I will simply swap positions."

I waited until Kim took her first lick of Wendy's wet, little pussy before sliding my cock inside her. Kim moaned loudly, glancing back and smiling at me. She wiggled to get into the perfect, position, resting one of my hands at her hip, the other on her lower back. I started nice and slow, almost excruciatingly slowly with each push forward of my cock, burying it deep, before pulling it back. But it allowed her to enjoy tasting Wendy's pussy, and my other girlfriend couldn't help smile at both of us, whispering how much she was enjoying Kim's tongue.

Wanting to see my two girlfriends being intimate, I mounted Kim, a position she'd grown to love, leaning forward as she moaned loudly, muttering how deep my cock immediately felt. But in that position, I could see perfectly just how well she was pleasing Wendy's little pussy. "Oooh, she's very wet, Kim. I think she'll orgasm soon enough," I whispered, "Slide a finger inside her. She loves that."

"Clit too. Clit too," Wendy murmured.

"Will you cum in me?"

"No, I'm not going to cum until I'm in your arse. But I love your pussy so much, Kim."

Wendy was excited, very excited, to feel the tongue of a new lover, her fingers eventually holding Kim's head in place as she moved her hips. Kim had figured out what she loved, so it was no surprise Wendy eventually enjoyed one hell of an orgasm. By this stage, I was barely moving inside Kim, watching the two women make love. Kim was clearly getting excited, feeling her squeeze my cock at the same time. "Fuck, just you being inside me like this makes me want to cum," she muttered.

"My cock will always be yours, Kim," I whispered into her ear, "I love you."

"Do you love Wendy too?"

"Of course."

"Good. She deserves you too."

"I love him too, Kim."

"So you should. Took you two long enough to admit you liked each other."

Pulling out, Kim sat up on her knees to turn around so I could kiss her, tasting Wendy's juices on her lips. Wendy sat up and kissed Kim first, smiling again as it quickly turned hot and passionate, before she turned to me and kissed me with as much passion as ever. My hand immediately cupped her pussy, sliding a finger inside her, before Kim moved so I could slide a finger in her too.

There was a flurry of movement as Wendy wanted to return the favour to Kim, but the former was desperate to feel me inside her. Wendy ended up on her back, Kim straddling her face, but facing me, so I could fuck Wendy while making out with her. Wendy's pussy was hot and slick, obvious that she'd gushed during her orgasm, but still so tight, I knew holding back an orgasm of my own would be difficult. Kim's face was a picture of delight, able to see Wendy's tongue busy at work.

"Oh fuck," she moaned, "For someone who hasn't done this before..."

"I masturbate a lot. Pussy is pussy," Wendy murmured, "I'll make you cum, then we're getting our arses fucked."

"Now I know why you love her," Kim stated, leaning forward to kiss me, "She's going to make me cum, though your cock being buried for so long helped."

To help Wendy cum again, I thrust into her nice and slow, ensuring her legs were spread wide, Kim eventually bending her knees back and holding them, so I could easily fondle her clit. Once I had Wendy moaning loudly, I leaned forward and fondled Kim at the same time. Biting her bottom lip and whimpering, the look in her eyes was one of unbridled lust but utter devotion and love at the same time. "Please," she whispered. I'm not sure if it was aimed at me or Wendy.

Wendy came first. I was a little surprised by that, but I felt a little wetness at my groin as my cock was buried inside her at the same time. That just set off Kim, watching her shudder as she enjoyed one hell of an orgasm, no surprise she leaned forward to rest against me. I left my cock buried in Wendy as I hugged Kim to my chest, shuffling forward just enough so she didn't suffocate Wendy.

"Okay, I love cock but I won't say no to the occasional bit of pussy," Wendy joked, "Well, your pussy, Kim."

"Thanks. Thinking the same about you. Never alone though. Just threesomes from time to time."

"Works for me. Thoughts, Danny?"

"Think I need to be pinched in case I'm dreaming."

Pulling out of Wendy, my two lovers rested side by side, giggling away, as I sat there on my knees. Both then looked at me. "I think he deserves a blowjob," Kim said, "If we make him cum, he'll last a lot longer in our butts."

"You're an ideas woman, Kim."

"We are the two smartest girls at school, Wendy."

Watching them slide off the bed onto the floor, they were on their knees, looking at me expectantly. Getting to my feet off the bed, I stood before them, the pair eagerly moving to lick and suck my cock. I'd had plenty of blowjobs by now but this was something else, almost out of porn. The fact they were both giggling and smiling as they pleased me caused me to chuckle, leaning down to caress both of them. I knew they were both in love with me from the looks in their eyes.

Shame I could only legally marry one of them. And I still had my sisters and mother in the back of my mind, even during times like this, thinking I'd have to talk to Kyla about precisely what I was about to do with Kim and Wendy.

Kim took my attention by swallowing my length, almost making herself gag. Wendy then did the same thing, both of them trying to give me the dirtiest, sloppiest blowjob possible. Spit and drool dribbled off my cock and down their chins, their eyes now wild with desire, almost desperate to make me cum. Warning them I was close, Kim pushed Wendy onto my cock. "Give it to her, Danny. She can swap it with me after," Kim urged.

Wendy's eyes now spoke of desperation to have me cum in her mouth. I felt the urge bubbling away, Wendy focusing on the head of my cock, and the sensitive part underneath, her hand now fondling my balls. Kim was watching intently, whispering dirty words into Wendy's right ear. "Fuck, I'm going to cum!"

She was ready, actually moaning when that first spurt fired into her mouth. I think she swallowed that one, ready for the rest to fill her mouth. As soon as I was finished, she turned and kissed Kim. Okay, what I saw over the next few seconds took the number one position of 'Hottest Things I've Ever Seen'. As soon as they finished kissing, they turned to look at me, opened their mouths, then audibly swallowed. I nearly passed out from watching something so fucking hot.

Kim then leapt on my cock, eager to get me rock hard again. "Just need to get this bad boy lubed up and you'll be ready to give our tight little butts a good fucking," Wendy explained, "We're already lubed, our plugs have got us nice and ready. All we ask is you take it nice and slow to start. If we like it and comfortable, you can fuck us."

"Whatever. Don't care. I'll do whatever you want," I muttered, Kim sucking my cock like the antidote was in it. "Fucking hell, Kim..."

I was hard within minutes, Kim smiling as she sat back, satisfied that she'd got me hard again so quickly. Leaping up on the bed, the pair wiggled their arses in my direction. Asking if I could film it, they agreed after a couple of seconds, asking them to talk dirty as I took video. The filth that came out of their mouths could only be matched by what I'd seen in the occasional porno.

"Okay, girls, who's first?" I had to ask.

"Kim," Wendy replied with hesitation.

Getting behind her, I played with the base of her plug with giving her clit some stimulation. She moaned so loudly, I was left believing she might even cum from anal. If not the first time, we'd figure it out later if we did it again. Pulling the plug out, Wendy handed me the lube as I figured applying more would always help before applying plenty to my cock. I'd read enough to know that there was never enough lube when it came to both people enjoying anal.

Placing the head of my cock at her rosebud, I noticed her tense up. That's when Wendy immediately moved, positioning herself in front of Kim, but so she could rest her head against her body, stroking her head, while I carefully slipped my cock ever so slowly inside her. Pushing it inside took a little time, waiting for Kim to finally relax. Once she did, and I was inside her, the feeling was marvellous, and I noticed Kim smiling.

"You're in my bum, Danny," she giggled.

"Fuck, so tight, Kim."

"Bury your cock, Danny."

I did as she asked. Not all at once, but I savoured every second I was in her tight, hot tunnel, already thinking of how sweet it would be to fill her bowel with my hot cum. Once I was, I rest my left hand at her thigh while grabbing a handful of hair, slowly thrusting into her. She'd moan. She's grunt. She'd slowly but surely beg me for more. I was going to last a while after the dual blowjob, but being buried in my girlfriend's arse was such a turn-on, I knew I'd manage another orgasm quickly.

"Fuck yes, fuck me," she moaned loudly, "Fuck me arse!"

Fairly sure she didn't want me to pound her like I'd pound her pussy, I did pick up the pace, letting go of her hair as I rested both hands at her hips, thrusting harder and deeper, Kim lowering her body so I could lean forward, driving my cock even deeper still. "Oh fuck," I moaned.

"My god, Danny," she whimpered, "Keep going!"

"I love you."

"I fucking love you right now, that's for sure!"

Fucking her harder and harder, I still held back slightly. It was our first time and I didn't want her to hate it. But she glanced back and smiled. I noticed the occasional wince, but she'd then moan, almost to reassure me she wasn't actually sore. Leaning down to kiss her neck and then her cheek, she told me to keep going until I came. Slowing down, I gave her slow, long thrusts, burying my cock as deep as possible each time. Her face lit up each time, surprised at how much she was enjoying it.

"Doing this again," she whispered.

"Fuck, I can't wait now," Wendy said, giggling to herself.

"Feels wonderful, Wendy. Take a few minutes to get used to it, then it's fucking awesome." Turning back to me again, she said, "Fuck me, big boy. I need to feel you finish in me. Fill me up!"

Fucking Kim in her arse was something dreams were made of. She loved it. Absolutely loved it. I didn't last too long once I had a good rhythm going. Her face lit up in delight, a smile on her face in between the moans and grunts. When I finally exploded, she actually giggled, stating it felt different finishing in her arse than her pussy. Slumping over her, resting on my forearms, both of us were breathing. I didn't pull out, waiting until my cock had gone a little softer.

Sitting back, I pulled her with me so she rested back against my chest. Wendy sat up in front of her, kissing her before she kissed me, noticing her arm moving. Cock still in her arse, Wendy obviously played with her pussy and clit. Kim enjoyed a massive orgasm within a minute, needing to pull out so I could lay her down.

"I'll need a few minutes to get hard, Wendy."

"Don't worry about me yet, I think Kim needs a few minutes to recover."

"I'm done in, Wendy," Kim murmured, "I've never felt anything like that before. We're definitely doing that again, Danny, but not too often. I don't want to get too addicted to it. I still prefer you filling my pussy with that big cock."

Lying back between them, Kim was almost falling asleep within a couple of minutes, whispering a suggestion she stay awake so we could all shower together, Wendy snuggling into me, knowing I was going to need a few more minutes before I was hard and ready to fuck. She also knew I'd last even longer, so probably didn't want me inside her arse too early.

Kim snuggled into me, feeling two hands caressing my chest, the right hand of hers, the left hand of Wendy. I turned to kiss both of them, Wendy unable to stop smiling, while I think this was the moment that I knew Kim was completely in love with me, so I knew we'd have to talk soon. Very soon. I knew what she wanted from me, from our current relationship, but I still didn't want to break her heart. I was now comfortable in my own mind about everything, but constant communication was important.

I'd been hard for a few minutes when Wendy got herself ready, taking out her plug and definitely fingering her butt with lube, before applying some lube to my cock. Straddling my lap, she asked me if it was okay. I assured her any position was fine, this was their night, not mine. Kim kissed my cheek again as Wendy leaned forward to kiss me, before sitting back. Sitting up slightly, I felt the head of my cock press at her rear entrance.

Taking a deep breath, she ever so slowly forced herself down as she held my cock, feeling the head push inside her after a couple of seconds. She gasped as the head passed inside her, her face breaking out into a smile, surprised at how quickly she then sank down on my cock. "You're the first real cock," she whispered, "But, you know, dildo and stuff..."

She took her time but, once I was buried, she planted both hands on my chest and wasted no time riding me. Slowly at first, letting her body get used to it. Kim was still out of it next to me, so I wondered if she wanted me to fondle her pussy at the same time. "Not yet," Wendy whispered, "When you're ready to cum, giving my clit a good thrashing so we can cum together."

Her arse was just as snug as Kim's. Fucking one tight little butt in one night was something. Having the opportunity to fuck two? I had a feeling anyone who'd been at the formal would have done anything to be in my position. Add to that, Kim and Wendy had looked utterly spectacular in their dresses. I was more than aware of what many thought of both. Because they were not conventionally 'hot', they had been ignored. What most people forgot was that most 'hot' chicks were thick as pig shit and had ugly personalities.

Plus, in my eyes, no-one at that school was more beautiful than the two women I was sharing a bed with.

"Oh fuck, your cock feels even better in my arse!" Wendy exclaimed.

"Don't get addicted!" Kim warned.

"I'll try but, oh my god..."

Hands at her hips, I was simply keeping her balanced as she really started to ride me, watching her petite body bouncing up and down on my cock while glancing to see my cock disappearing inside her. She leaned forward to kiss me a few times, and when she did that, I'd thrust up into her, earning an approving smile.

"I'm close," I warned her.

"Touch my clit. I'm going to fucking explode, Danny."

She wasn't wrong. Thirty seconds after touching her clit, the orgasm she experienced practically knocked her out. But she squeezed me so tightly as she kept on riding me that I came at almost the same time. Collapsing onto my chest, I wasn't surprised she needed a little cry. "Holy shit, that was intense," she whispered, feeling her shaking in my arms. Kim cuddled into us both, kissing her on the cheek.

"I wanted to cry too," she admitted, "But I managed to hold it back."

Hugging them both, we agreed to have a shower together to clean up before going to sleep. Both were almost falling asleep standing up, so I washed where it was probably most important before wrapping them each in a towel, sitting both on the edge of the bathtub, drying each of them individually, giving myself a quick wipe down, before leading them back to bed. Both were fast asleep long before myself.

Arriving home the next morning, after a taxi dropped off Wendy first, then walking home from Kim's place, Mum and my sisters were outside by the pool. I quickly undressed and slid on my swimming shorts, heading outside to join them in the water. They asked a few questions and, with nothing to hide, I admitted what I'd done with Kim and Wendy. Kyla burst into tears immediately and, before I knew it, was up and out the pool, running inside.

"Fuck," I muttered, "Fuck, fuck, fuck..."

"It's okay, sweetie," Mum said, cuddling into me, "We all know how important we are to you, but she's got to realise that you're going to be doing things with other women. What we do can never be is in public. You need at least Kim in your life publicly, otherwise, well... Whatever the case, society at large will never accept any relationship you have with us except those of a sibling or mother. And we know that at heart. We love that you love us in such a manner, but we know you will one day get married, have children, and live with someone else in the end."

Glancing at Aimee, she smiled at me. "I agree, Danny. We're having fun together, but this is never going to last. But I know Kyla will always hope that, one day, you'll end up together. But that just isn't realistic considering who you might end up being."

"I'll go talk to her. I really should."

Getting out of the pool, I dried myself off before walking inside, heading straight to Kyla's room. Her door was wide open, but she was on the bed, her back to the doorway. Closing the door quietly, I walked towards her bed, joining her on the bed, spooning against her, wrapping my arms around her body. She shuffled back against me, turning her cheek so I could kiss it.
"Sorry, Danny. I'm being a drama queen," she whispered.

"Don't apologise for the fact you love me, Kyla. I know how difficult this is for you. It's not easy for me either. I love Kim and Wendy. I love the others. But you're my sister, and if I could only be with you, I'd do it in a heartbeat, though I know it would shatter others."

"That's why I could never do it. I see how Kim looks at you, Danny. She wants the fairy tale with you, and I love her to bits. She's like another sister to me in so many ways."

"What do we do, Kyla? Do we stop everything and go cold turkey, return to a normal sibling relationship? Or do we continue as we are and just try and deal with it?"

"I don't want to stop," she replied softly, "But it's difficult."

"I know. I didn't mean to... I don't know, say too much."

"We asked, you told us the truth. I never want you to lie about anything to me." She turned around in my arms, meeting my eyes. "I just wanted to do that with you the first time for both of us."

"I'm sorry. I wasn't thinking."

She left a soft kiss on my lips. "Was it with Kim?"

"Yeah."

She kissed me again. "Then I'm being silly. If there was one other person on this planet I knew who it would be special with, it would be her. Maybe Mum, though I knew she didn't offer you that anyway."

I had a brainwave within the space of a few seconds. "We're going away next weekend," I said.

"What?"

"I'm taking my sister away. Where would you like to go? Within reason."

Her face lit up, the sort of smile I always loved seeing on her face. "You're serious?"

"I'm taking my big sister away to wine and dine her, show her a good time, and show how much I love her. So where would you like to go?"

"Anywhere with a secluded cabin so we can fuck like rabbits, and a quiet beach, where we are not fucking like rabbits. Sand in the vagina isn't pleasant."

"I'll start looking tomorrow morning. North or south?"

"Don't care. I get you to myself, that's all I want."

Kyla hugged me tightly. No tears this time, ending up on my back as we started making out for a little while. Moving to sit up, I easily picked her up, her arms and legs wrapped around me, as I carried her back outside. Making her squeal as I dumped her in the pool, I joined her by sliding back into the water, Kyla swimming to rest back against me. Mum asked if everything was okay, Kyla explaining the conversation we'd just had.

Thankfully, Mum and Aimee were not jealous. Mum would be happy with the occasional dinner and night out. Aimee was planning on a fortnight away with friends to the Gold Coast. No interest in other men, but she thought she might 'lez it up' for a night or two with one of her good friends. Noticing my look, she grinned at me. "The only cock going in my pussy is yours, Danny," she added, "But I'm not going to turn down the chance of having my pussy eaten by a slutty girl."

"It's your life, Aimee. We're not in a committed relationship. None of us are."

Heading to bed that evening, I made sure I took Kyla with me, where we made love only the once, but I made sure she went to sleep with a smile on her face.

*****

My sister was blindfolded in the passenger seat. She had no idea where we were going. Pulling into the car park for the domestic terminal at Sydney Airport, I'd actually gone a long tour of the city, making her think we were heading north or south. I actually had booked flight that would take us to the far north of the country, northern Queensland, as I knew one thing she wanted to see and explore was the Great Barrier Reef.

Pulling into a parking spot, I helped her out the car, grabbed out bags from the boot, then led her as she had her hand on my shoulder. Stopping before we entered the terminal, I pulled off her blindfold and the first reaction was a squeal before she leapt on me, kissing my cheek again and again.

"Where are we going?" she finally asked, once she stopped kissing me.

"Cairns."

She figured out why within five seconds and burst into tears. Letting go of the luggage, I wrapped her in my arms as she pressed her head into my chest. "I've also organised it with your work. We're heading back on Wednesday. Today being Friday, we're up there for five nights. Long weekend together."

I made her cry even harder. It wasn't my intention but I could understand that I'd made her even happier. "Thank you so much, Danny," she whispered.

"You're welcome. Ready to go?"

"Definitely."

It was a flight of a couple of hours. I could afford business class tickets there and back. Arriving at the airport, there were no checks, simply picking up our baggage before heading to a rental car company to pick up the transport I'd organised for us. I'd booked us five nights at resort, but forked out some cash so we could get a cabin for ourselves. It was closer to the beach than the main building, and isolated away from where families would be hanging out. I'd purposely called the resort and asked for privacy.

At the door of our cabin, I dumped our bags against the wall, opened the door, then carried my sister over the threshold. The look on her face spoke volumes as I lowered her feet to the floor, feeling her arms loop around the back of my neck before she kissed me softly on the lips. "I'm assuming dinner then back here to make love?"

"Yep. Pack lube?"

She giggled, resting her head against my chest. "Yes. I'm wearing the plug you suggested too."

"How horny have you been all day?"

"I wanted you to fuck me on the plane, but thought it wasn't a good idea."

"I've organised some things for each day, but the nights are ours, Kyla. I'm treating you to dinner every night, maybe some dancing if you'd like, but we're spending each night in this cabin making love. Or fucking like rabbits."

Letting her go, I collected our bags from outside. The cabin wasn't all that large, but was like a small apartment. A small living room, a kitchen I knew we'd never really use, a large enough bedroom and a bathroom, that did have a large tub we could use. The beach was only a short walk away, while the resort pool and other amenities were only five minutes away.

Having arrived late afternoon, we changed into our swimming gear, and after putting cream on my sister, front and back, we grabbed our towels and walked down to the beach. Kyla wanted to enjoy a little sun while I took a dip in the water. Returning to Kyla, I laid to her right side, resting on my side so I could drink in her body. I knew she was looking at me from behind her sunglasses.

"Do you approve, little brother?"

"God yes. I want to touch you."

"Danny, I will never not want you to touch me. Where do you want to touch?"

"Everywhere."

"My body is your playground. If you want to make me scream, I'm definitely not going complain."

I teased her first. Of course I was going to do that first. I didn't think stripping her nude would be the best idea. We were not on a private beach and people still occasionally walked by. I teased her breasts within removing her bikini top. As for further down her body, I slid my fingers underneath the fabric of her incredibly small bikini bottoms, Kyla spreading her legs just enough I could fondle her pussy.

"My little brother is doing very naughty things to his big sister," she whispered. Her tone had me hard in seconds. Utter seduction.

"I want to do far more than this to my big sister," I whispered back as I slid a finger inside her, smiling as she gasped.

"What do you want to do?" she moaned as my thumb started to ever so gently flick her clit. My sister was horny. Big time. And I wanted to make her scream.

"After my big sister has enjoyed my fingers, I'm going to carry her to our cabin, and spend the next couple of hours with my head between her legs. Then we'll go eat dinner, enjoy some evening entertainment, then return to the cabin again, where I'll remove the plug currently in her arse and slide my cock inside her tight little bottom."

Kyla moaned, leaning down to kiss her again. "Then what?" she managed to ask, a shudder passing through her body.

"The next four nights, I'm going to make love to my big sister all the time. I'm going to make her cum so hard, so often, she won't be capable of walking through the airport on Wednesday. I'm going to fuck her so hard, she'll be walking like she's spent all day riding a horse. I'm going to pump her so full of cum, it'll be leaking out of her for a week."

She kissed me hard, her hand ending up on the back of my head as her hips started to move in motion against my fingers. Breaking the kiss, she cried out loud and I knew she was getting close. "Your big sister is about to cum," she groaned, "Please make her cum, Danny."

"Anything for you, Kyla," I whispered, kissing her again as I applied just the right pressure to her clit to bring her to climax. She turned her body and held onto me as her body bucked against my fingers. And I knew she couldn't get enough, making no suggestion with her body that she wanted me to stop. I kept going, fairly sure she had a second one immediately. My big sister was lucky in that regard, able to climax again rather quickly.

I only stopped when she was almost comatose against me, removing my fingers to suck them clean before I did as I suggested, easily picking her up in my arms, ensuring I also had both our towels, carrying her back to our cabin and the bedroom. Removing her sunglasses, her eyes burned with her lust for me in that moment. "Going to deliver on your promise, little brother?" she asked.

"Need a drink or anything?"

"I just need your tongue between my legs right now, Danny. I want to pass out from pleasure."

Good thing she wanted to pass out. Slowly taking off her bikini top and bottom, her naked body underneath me, I made my intentions clear as I kept my swimming shorts on. Kissing down her body, she was already sensitive. Just brushing fingers over her nipples had her raising her hips into me. Kissing down her body, her pussy was ready and waiting for my mouth, glistening with her juices, looking as excited as I'd ever seen it.

She barely lasted half an hour before she almost passed out. The only reason I stopped eating her out was that she stopped reacting at all to anything I was doing. Her body was still shuddering, and she was still breathing, but she was otherwise silent, looking up to see her head turned away, her mouth slightly open, her eyes closed. I stopped what I was doing and relaxed next to her until she'd recovered. Only took a couple of minutes before she turned to look at me.

"Well, you weren't lying. Holy shit, Danny," she breathed, needing to take a deep breath.

"We'll go for dinner later, then we're returning here and my big sister is getting her arse fucked."

Seeing her shudder, she started to giggle. "Yours words and tone alone almost made me orgasm," she whispered, "Just run your fingers down my arm a moment." I did that, and I could feel the goosebumps but she shuddered again. "Holy shit, I can't believe it..."

We snuggled on the bed until we agreed to shower, change, and go for dinner. It was your typical resort options. A buffet restaurant. A cafeteria that sold easy meals like burger and chips. And a fine dining options aimed more at couples and romantic gatherings. We could have headed into the city itself, but Kyla wanted to eat then return to the cabin quickly. So we went with a burger and chips. "You can wine and dine me other nights, Danny," she explained.

Finishing our meal, we did enjoy a drink at one of the available bars, strolling hand in hand back to our cabin a few minutes later. As soon as I closed the door to our cabin, Kyla was stripping off the few clothes she was wearing. By the time we were in the bedroom, we were both naked, Kyla resting back on the bed, reaching over to the nightstand to hand me the lube.

"Not wasting time, I see," I joked.

"I want you to fuck me, Danny. But I want to be on my back the first time, making love but differently. Second time, I'm on my knees as I want to be nothing but submissive to you." Seeing my raised eyebrows, she chuckled at my reaction. "Oh please, like it's not obvious that I give myself to you entirely, Danny."

Joining her on the bed, I kissed her deeply, feeling her fingers digging into my back as I put all the feelings I felt for my sister in the kiss. When we finally broke apart, she whispered, "Wow."

Having already done this with Kim and Wendy, it didn't take long to get both of us ready, ensuring I had at least one pillow under her lower back to make it easier for me, and better for her. Suggesting she spread her legs then hold underneath her knees, we both watched with interest as I placed my lubed up cock at her rear entrance. Our eyes met a final time and she nodded, smiling at her as I slowly pushed the head of my cock inside her. The plug she'd been wearing all day certainly helped as there was resistance but it was far easier sliding in than there would be usually. She didn't ask me to stop until my cock was buried entirely.

"Holy shit, your cock feels enormous!" she exclaimed, the smile on her face suggesting it felt pretty damned good at the same time.

"Kyla, your little brother currently has his cock in your butt."

"I know, and a wonderful cock it is. Now make love to me, little brother. Just, you know, take it easy to start with."

She kept hold of her knees as I leaned forward, kissing her as I gently started to thrust into her. Being her first time, I knew I'd have to be gentle, but the tight feeling of her arse, and the fact I hadn't cum since the blowjob she'd given me in that bed early in the morning, meant I was going to cum quickly. What surprised me is that Kyla didn't stop smiling, in between all the times I was kissing her anyway. Her pussy was hot and tight but her arse was almost like a vice, and when I felt her squeeze me, I swear she was trying to milk the cum out of my cock.

"Fuck," I moaned, feeling my orgasm approaching far too quickly.

Feeling her shuffler underneath me, she released her legs so she could run her hands up my arms to my shoulder. "I love your arms, Danny, "she whispered, "I always feel so safe in them."

"You always will be, my darling sister."

"Good. Now I want some cum in my bum!"

"Give me a minute, I'm trying to restrain myself," I grunted, as I was feeling the urge to fuck her harder, but didn't want to hurt her.

"I'm a big girl, Danny. If you need to fuck me, I'm used to you now."

Pumping her harder, what I didn't expect was the smile to form, her hands resting on the back of my neck. Gazing into her gorgeous eyes, I pumped her harder still, amazed at how much she was enjoying it. I knew I'd want to do this with her again many times if she was enjoying it this much. "Cum in me," she breathed, "Cum in me."

"Soon," I whispered back, "Don't want to finish."

"You're pounding me later," she groaned, "My body is yours, Danny. I love you so much."

When I did finally cum, I think I did cause a wince of pain, though caught up in my own joy, feeling her legs wrap around me to ensure I didn't pull out, I focused on emptying my balls completely as deep as I could. She giggled as the groan I released was probably heard across the resort, picturing people in the resort lifting their heads, thinking 'Yep, he just came in someone.'

Flopping onto the bed next to her, she turned onto her side and cuddled into me, taking a moment to catch my breath as she caressed my chest, kissing my cheek. We laid in silence for a little while before she said, "We're adding that to our sexual repertoire from now on."

"Fine with me."

She gave me fifteen minutes before she got on her knees, resting her head on a pillow, locking eyes with me. Didn't say a word, her eyes said everything. A little more lube, noticing my cum had started leaking out of her, but the cum inside her also provided a lube-like feeling. I gave her a couple of minutes to get used to my cock being inside her again, pushing her lower body down further, leaning forward so I could rest my chin on her shoulder, lips by her ear.

"Who owns your body?" I breathed into her ear.

"You do," she whispered.

"Your pussy?"

"My little brother."

"Your arse?"

"The man I'm in love with."

"We'll make this work, Kyla. I'll do all I can do make it work."

"I know you will, Danny. I know how much you love me too." Turning her head to kiss me, she shuffled underneath me. "Now pound me into oblivion. I want to wake up in the morning feeling it necessary to sit on a cushion at breakfast."

I fucked her harder than I had Kim and Wendy only a couple of weeks before. But she enjoyed it far more than I thought she would, almost begging for me to fuck her arse harder and harder. I think I spent far more time worrying I was going to hurt her than she worried about feeling any pain. By the time I was driving my cock hard and deep, earning a grunt with almost every thrust, I think we were both far too carried away enjoying it. I held both her hands, my body pressed against hers, feeling us stick together as it was rather warm in our bedroom by now.

When I finally came again, I knew I was done and there was no chance Kyla could continue either. She was half-asleep quickly, so I ran us a bath before I easily picked her up and carried her, placing her down in the water first before I joined her. She fell asleep completely while resting against my chest, waking slightly as I did need to wash her down. Drying her off was amusing as she barely woke up, putting her to bed first while I had a quick drink.

The next few days were wonderful. We explored the Great Barrier Reef, joining a tour where we could dive to see the corals. Another day was spent exploring the Daintree Rainforest. Kyla had always loved the great outdoors, so those two days put a never-ending smile on her face. She looked great in her bikini on the beach, and our last day north was spent relaxing all day on the beach by our cabin. We made love every night, and I knew in the back of her mind was what we'd spoken about more than once before, having a child together.

Our last night there, I wined and dined my sister, ensuring I took her for the best meal possible, adding a lovely bottle of wine, before I escorted her out for some dancing. She had a great time, laughing away as we twirled away. The dress she was, a stunning red number, the sort with a plunging neckline that showed off cleavage, and when she spun around, it showed off the panties she was wearing. No stockings, it was far too warm for that.

We made love that evening under the stars on the back deck of our cabin. As she rode me, happily lying on my back, she leaned down to kiss me. "I want a baby," she whispered, "If there's one thing you can give me I'd love more than anything, Danny, it would be our child."

"I know..."

It wasn't mentioned again while making love. After enjoying a shower together, we snuggled in bed. I hadn't said much so she asked, "What's on your mind?"

"We need to keep our relationship secret from the wider world, Kyla. If the media found out, my career would be over before it really began, we'd be arrested, and both our lives would be ruined. I don't want that."

"But?"

"There is a but here, because I'm always thinking about it. I think, I could be wrong, but I think if I told Kim and Wendy, they might just understand what we share. Of course, if I tell them about you, I'd have to tell them about Mum and Aimee too."

"I'll leave that choice to you, Danny. I just hope it doesn't ruin everything."

"I'll think about it some more, but although they knew who I'm sleeping with otherwise, they don't know about what I'm doing with my family, so I'm still lying to them. And as much as I love them, I hate myself for keeping this secret, but I'm not sure they'll understand."
There was no missing how relaxed we both were departing the resort, even the receptionist noting that neither of us could stop grinning as I settled up the bill. The flight home was without incident, Kyla snuggling up to me as we enjoyed a drink and a snack. She held my hand the entire drive home, arriving home late enough that Mum and Aimee were already home.

Dumping our baggage in the living room, we joined the family in the kitchen, Mum in the middle of preparing dinner, Aimee at the table, reading a book. "Well, don't you two look happier. Good time away?" Mum asked.

Kyla cuddled into me, my arm around her waist. "We had a great time, Mum," I replied, "I'd like to say things are settled between us."

"They are," Kyla whispered, hugging me tighter.

"But... I should mention something when we're sat down for dinner."

"It'll be ready in ten minutes."

Kyla sat down while I gave Mum and Aimee a kiss on the cheek, pouring everyone a drink, Mum serving up dinner a few minutes later. As we started eating, I shared my thoughts on sharing the biggest secret of my life with Kim and Wendy. Naturally, Mum and Aimee were concerned. Kyla had obviously been concerned too, but also saw reason behind me needing to be honest with my two girlfriends. Aimee eventually saw reason, but Mum was worried, primarily as she knew the impact it could have on my professional life should it anger either of them so much, they go to the media about it. I don't think they would, but we could be honest and admit we had no idea how they would react.

It was only when finishing dinner that I made the decision that could change everything. "I'll invite Kim and Wendy around for dinner on Friday. I will tell them everything them. I'll either have two girlfriends that will understand my lifestyle, or I'll end the night single and we might have to make contingency plans."

Kyla took my hand. "They love you, Danny. It will be difficult at first, but considering the life you're leading anyway, I think you'll be pleasantly surprised. I can understand concern, but I believe you'll come out of this with two girlfriends who will be part of this family even more than they already are."

"Invite them tonight, Danny," Mum added, "We'll go shopping tomorrow night and make their favourite dishes. Then we'll have a drink in the living room and you can tell them everything. And I mean everything, as it all started with what happened with Rachel."

Having had me to herself for five nights, Kyla was happy enough for me to sleep with my mother that night. As I held her in my arms after making love, she admitted to her own concerns, now that we were in private it. She turned over and rested her head against my chest, assuring me that, no matter what, she would always love me, as would my sister. And, if I had to make the choice between my girlfriends or family, she told me to choose the former.

"You're my son and I'll always love you," she whispered.

"And Kyla? I can't break her heart like that, Mum."

"I will take care of Kyla. I know she's in love with you. I know you're in love with her. But you must be realistic. You cannot date publicly. Your romantic life would always need take place behind closed doors. Once you're recognisable enough, it would be almost impossible." I couldn't help sigh. "Do not give up what you've worked hard for, Danny," she added, "I won't let you. Life is difficult as it is. We'll get through it, one way or the other."

"Friday it is then. That'll decide my fate, one way or the other."

*****

A/N - Mentioned a couple of times at the end of other stories but I'm finding less time to write at the moment so most series will continue but uploads will be slower, but I do have some single chapter stories ready to go too.

This series will be finished but the next chapter is only part written. I have ideas for the rest of the chapters I intend to write.
League of His Own Ch. 06
Footy. Girls. No More School. The life of a young man.
A/N - Hello all. Glad to read so many positive comments from the first five chapters. With so much on my plate regarding everything I'm writing for this site, I'm pretty much writing chapters for any ongoing series whenever I find inspiration. I just have so many ideas knocking around in my head that I feel the need to get them down, so while I have an idea of where story is going, with most series I'm writing, I'll generally hit a wall and leave them for a while before returning.

Anyway, hope you enjoy this chapter and I'll try and get the next one started and up in a reasonable amount of time.

*****

Opening the door, I wasn't surprised to see Kim and Wendy arrive together. Both were dressed casually, both wearing a light-coloured blouse with a skirt to an inch or two above the knees. Kissing both of them softly, I invited them in, Aimee and Kyla in the living room already, greeting them as well. Mum called out 'Hello' from the kitchen, adding that she was just putting the finishing touches to our meal.

The four girls took a seat at the table as I grabbed a couple of bottles of wine from the fridge, pouring each of them and my mother a glass, while I stuck with bourbon with cola. Mum placed two large dishes in the middle of the table, one being Kim's favourite, the other being Wendy's. They thanked my mother, smiling at me as they knew I would have informed her what they liked, the six of us digging in and making casual conversation.

Mum had made a cheesecake for dessert, ensuring an appropriate liqueur was served alongside it. My sisters, Kim and Wendy were chatting away like old friends. With Kim, that would be true. She'd been a frequent visitor since we started primary school together at five years old. Wendy was just so nice and friendly; they would have felt they'd known her for just as long with an hour.

Retiring to the living room afterwards, I sat on the couch with Kim to my left, Wendy to my right. Taking a hand on theirs each, I cleared my throat. "There is an ulterior motive as to why you're both here tonight. I have a confession to make. It's a confession that might end with you leaving here tonight feeling different about not only me, but my family as well. All I ask is that you listen with an open-mind, and I'll answer any questions you have. Okay?"

I could sense both curiosity but also nerves from both. "Okay, Danny," Kim finally replied.

Taking a deep breath, I squeezed their hands, almost in reassurance, before I started. "Okay, so everyone here knows I dated Rachel for two years and, let's be honest, she spent two years leading me on. I'm not saying any man or woman is obliged to have sex with their partner, but the fact she cheated on me for a year is why I say she led me on. She admitted at our end of school formal that she thought I knew and accepted it. She was obviously wrong.

The night I found her with other men at Stacy's house obviously ended that relationship in an instant. I was rather drunk that night and don't remember getting home. What I was told the next morning was that, when I got home, I was drunk, rather horny, and quite suggestive in regard to my sisters and mother."

"Sexually suggestive?" Kim asked.

"Yes. I've always considered my mother a beautiful, mature woman. I know my father broke her heart, and she's had little luck in finding any sort of decent man to share her life with since then. I'm sure you would agree that Aimee and Kyla are utterly gorgeous as well."

"Of course," Wendy said.

Taking another deep breath, I continued. "During my relationship with Rachel, we didn't do too much what I'd call sexual. A lot of kissing, where looking back on it, and figuring where her mouth ended up a lot of the time, it does cause the occasional shudder. But apart from her allowing me to finger her, and a few half-hearted handjobs from her, there was nothing else sexual. She explained why since then, and if I looked at it from her twisted point of view, I can even understand to a degree. Doesn't change the fact she cheated on me and was, being blunt, a massive cocktease, happily fucking anyone else but leaving me, her boyfriend, high and dry every time."

"Why did you put up with it for so long?" Wendy wondered.

"It wasn't love, it was infatuation. I think all of us here can agree she's gorgeous, and she also had many moments when she was incredibly sweet. She was also a massive pain in the arse, but when you're infatuated, and desiring someone intimately, you find yourself putting up with a lot of shit. Anyway, back to that night, I get home, I'm drunk. I'm horny. I'm practically gagging to have sex with someone, and well, I may have been rather suggestive in regard to my mother and sisters.

Waking up the next morning, Kyla took care of me as I wasn't feeling particularly well. We showered together, mostly because she was worried about me passing out, but while in there, Mum made a joke about her sucking my cock. I thought it was just a joke, until I was told what I'd said earlier that morning. I thought nothing of it, but I'll admit, I've always been attracted to the three women in my life. I know you're not supposed to be but that's just how I've felt for a long time."

"Even with Rachel?" Kim asked.

"Mum knew I was being led on. Kyla simply never liked her. Aimee generally kept her opinion to herself. Whenever Rachel was over, I noticed the looks Kyla gave her. I'm sure Kyla wasn't aware I noticed, but while she was never outright rude, it was obvious how she felt. Anyway, they knew everything I'd been through during my relationship, so before returning to school at the beginning of the year, Mum made me an offer."

I took another deep breath; I squeezed their hands again.

"My first sexual experience in regards to a blowjob was with Kyla. My first sexual experience in regard to eating pussy was with Aimee. My first sexual experience in regard to making love was with my mother."

Silence before Wendy finally said, "Wow. Really?"

"Um, yeah. Mum sorted it out for me. She knew I was left frustrated with everything but didn't want me to lose my virginity with someone it wouldn't mean anything with. Mum knows how much I love her, so... Well, we went with something highly unusual." Glancing at Kim, she met my eyes, a small grin on her face. "I know it's a shock, Kim. And I understand..."

"Just processing, Danny. You're right, it's quite the shock." The lack of tone in her voice immediately concerned me.

"Are you still sleeping with any of your family?" Wendy asked. Her tone suggested curiosity.

"That's why I'm telling you both now. You and Kim accept that I've been with others. Obviously, telling anyone that I'm sleeping with my two sisters and mother would be quite difficult to share with anyone, let alone with the two women I love. But I couldn't keep this a secret... No, that's wrong. I've been lying about it, but... I felt, before the turn into the new year and you go off to university, I had to be honest about absolutely everything. You both accept I'll be with others, and I've told you about everyone else I've been with. It's got to the point..."

"I'm in love with him," Kyla whispered from her position on the floor in front of us, "I'm in love with him and I want a child with him."

I knew Wendy accepted immediately as she let go of my hand, sliding onto the floor and hugging my sister. No surprise Kyla burst into tears as she held onto Wendy tightly. "I guess we'll need to talk between ourselves soon," Wendy said softly.

"Kim?" I asked.

She met my eyes... Then she burst into tears and, before I could stop her, raced out of the house. Wendy and Kyla both stood up and readied themselves to chase her. Mum immediately raised her voice to get our attention. "She's going to need time to process this," she stated before looking at me, "You'll need to talk to her at a later time, Danny."

"I'll talk to her too," Wendy added.

"Why are you so okay with it?" Aimee wondered.

"I love Danny. And to be honest, the idea of him being with either of you, or your mother, is rather kinky. And, well, I'll make my own confession. You know erotic literature online? I love reading the incest stories of love between siblings." She took a deep breath before moving to sit next to me. "But fantasy and reality are very different beasts, Danny. I'm going to go home and process all of this."

"That's okay, Wendy. Just keep in touch."

Walking Wendy out to her car, we shared a long hug. She mostly whispered her reassurance that, once I've talked to Kim, she'll understand. It was just a lot of information and an unexpected confession which is why she was so upset. Watching her drive away, I couldn't stop myself from slumping, left wondering if I'd ruined my relationship with Kim.

"Go talk to her," Mum whispered, looping her arms around my body, "You love each other so much. There's a way to get past this."

Sighing to myself, I turned to give my mother a hug before heading inside to get changed. Walking outside a few minutes later, I headed straight for Kim's house. Knocking on the front door, it was answered by her mother. "Danny," she whispered.

"Hey, Mrs Smith. Um... Kim was rather upset when she left my place. Did she say anything?"

To my surprise, she stepped forward and hugged me. "She asked me to tell you that she just needs some time to think. Give her a day or two. Can you do that for her?"

"I can... Can you let her know how much I love her?"

"Of course, Danny. I think everyone knows how much you love her, but I'll let her know as soon as I close the door." She sighed before asking, "What's upset her so much?"

"I can't explain it right now."

"I understand, Danny." She leaned back and smiled. "I know how much you love each other. I'll have a talk to her."

"Thanks, Mrs Smith."

Walking home, I couldn't remember a time I'd felt so deflated. The idea that my friendship, let alone my relationship with Kim, could possibly be at an end was something that near enough made me want to just collapse and cry. Walking inside, Kyla and Aimee immediately came rushing out to hug me. "I take it she didn't want to talk?" Kyla wondered.

"I spoke to her mother. Kim said to her that she wanted a couple of days to think about things."

"She loves you, Danny. She'll understand and accept it," Aimee assured me.

I was down for the rest of the day, spending most of the day by myself in my bedroom, lying back on the bed, going over everything that I'd explained that day and was left wondering if I should have been so honest about everything. But I was tired of living a lie. I knew being honest could change things, but I'd lived in hope that the two women I loved would eventually understand why I'd been intimate with my mother and sisters.

After dinner and a lazy night in front of the television, Mum took me by the hand and led me to her bedroom. Stating I wasn't really in the mood, she shut her bedroom door and hugged me. "I just want to love my son," she whispered, "We don't have to be intimate for me to do that."

I always slept naked, and once my mother was naked, we got into bed as she cuddled into me, and she spent most of the time we remained awake reassuring me that Kim loved me, had loved me for a long time, and that it was simply a shock to the system. Give her some space and time, and she'd want to at least talk about things.

We must have talked for a good couple of hours before she asked, "Feel better, sweetie?"

"Yeah, I do actually."

"Good. Want to make love to your mother?" Rolling onto her back, she moaned softly as I slowly slid inside her. "That's it, baby," she moaned again, "Take your time. No rush tonight. I love you so much."

"I love you, Mum."

She was my mother, and she knew what I needed nearly all the time, and in that moment, I needed intimacy with someone I loved. Her eyes lit up as I sank my cock inside her, feeling her legs wrap around her, her hands caressing my back, as we moved in unison. I loved the sounds my mother made whenever we were making love. She wasn't shy about how much she loved to have sex with her son.

Feeling her orgasm underneath me always helped me finish, Mum clutching me tightly as she felt my cock pulsing deep inside her. "That's it, baby," she cooed, "Fill your mother up again. Right into my womb." Feeling my eyes widen, she returned a shy smile. "The idea of being knocked up by my son, even at my age..."

"Are you capable of kids still?"

"Of course, Danny. But I'm not having another child. Kyla, however? She's definitely having your children."

Pulling out to lie next to her, Mum kissed down my body and took my cock in her mouth to get me hard again. I couldn't help chuckle as she lifted herself away for a moment. "Horny, Mum?"

"I am, but I'm also making sure I make my son smile again after what's been a difficult day."

Taking my cock back in her mouth, her head was slowly bobbing up and down, and once she had me back to full hardness, straddled my lap as I happily watched her sink down on my cock. I loved watching my mother riding me, my hands at either her hips, feeling up her breasts, or she'd lean forward, and I'd grab he arse.

"Mum," I moaned.

"Yes, baby. I love your big cock!"

"Oh god... Mum..."

Leaning down to kiss me, her tongue sliding into my mouth, I made her squeal when I started to pump into her at the same time. She enjoyed another orgasm within a couple of minutes, my hands holding her arse firmly as I started to really fuck her. Her hands moved to my chest as she sat up, moving my hands to her hips.

"Fuck me, baby... Fuck your mother..."

"I love you, Mum."

"I love you too, baby."

I have no idea how long we fucked until I unloaded inside her a second time. Mum couldn't stop smiling as she felt my cock throbbing with every spurt of cum, moving to rest on my chest once my orgasm had passed. Hugging her tightly, she sighed happily, only moving off me when suggesting we should have a quick shower before we went to sleep.

With the football pre-season fast approaching. I had a diet plan I was already following and would spend nearly every day in the gym preparing my body for what was to come. In addition to gym work, pre-season training would begin in a couple of weeks, and I was looking forward to catching up with my teammates. I was kept up to date by the club about any player movements, whether players that were let go or those that were recruited.

I didn't hear from Kim for three days when I had to call Wendy and ask if she'd heard from her. Wendy had called me every day to make sure I was okay, and she did eventually let me know that she was also talking to Kim. However, she was sworn to secrecy except to let me know that Kim just needed some time, and despite the confession I'd given, she still loved me.

Gym work helped as I found myself working the bag something fierce. Don't get me wrong, I wasn't angry at Kim. She had every right to be upset with my confession. I knew what might happen when being honest. She'd accepted the fact I was with Wendy and others, but there's a difference between that and sleeping with your mother and sister's. Those relationships would never be accepted in society. I knew, if they were to continue, they'd always have to be in secret.

"Got something on your mind, mate?" Graham asked after we'd finished training.

"Huh?"

"Your mind was there, Danny, but it's obvious you are somewhat distracted when we're not doing drills."

Taking a seat, I couldn't help sighing as I ran a hand over my head. "It's Kim," I admitted, "Our relationship has hit a bit of a rough spot and I'm not sure how to fix it."

He took a seat next to me. I still thought I was in Billy's position after everything. He was still around the club as an ambassador but was not showing his face in the changing rooms. He knew it was an area I would now have to influence. "Something you did? Or something she did?"

"I confessed something I knew would upset her. I was right, it did upset her and now we haven't spoken in a week."

"Have you tried approaching her?"

"It was suggested I don't. I have spoken with her mother a couple of times. She told me that Kim's just asking for space for the moment. I can't remember the last time we didn't speak for more than a day. Not speaking for a week is killing me, to be honest."

"You just need to keep trying, mate. As long as she knows you love her..." He paused before leaning in closer. "You didn't cheat on her, did you?"

"No. She knows I have other lovers because she's doesn't want to commit to me while she's studying."

He chuckled. "Youngsters today with all their weird relationships. But the point remains, mate. Just let her know you love her. I've seen you together and I've seen how she looked at you. That girl is head over heels in love with you."

Now that I was full-time, my wage had increased significantly, and I'd already bought myself a new car. Nothing too flash, at least not yet, but it was a nice car, meant to be reliable, and came with all the mod-cons one would expect. Before I started the engine, I opened my phone and searched for the last message I sent for Kim. Taking a deep breath, I sent her a short message, simply stating how much I loved her, but more importantly, I was missing her terribly.

Arriving home, Wendy was waiting for me. It was the first time I'd seen her since the confession, though we had spoken every day on the phone at least once. Taking a seat on the couch, she immediately sat on my lap and cuddled into me. "Missed you," she whispered, "But I was thinking you needed a little space, and after your confession, I now know that your mother and sisters will be here to care for you or provide you with pleasure."

"You really don't mind?"

"God no, Danny. It's so hot. Can I admit something?"

"Of course."

"I'd love for you to come around one night, and we can have a threesome with my mother." She leaned up and kissed my cheek, her lips by my ear. "That way, maybe while you're fucking me, I could go down on my mother and she could return the favour once my pussy is full of your cum."

Leaning back, she met my eyes. "You are a kinky one, aren't you?"

"I was well behaved at school, Danny. I wasn't just going to openly share some of my kinkiest fantasies."

"What other fantasies do you have?"

"Well, I now wish I had at least one older brother. I love what we share, Danny, but the idea of an older brother, and I mean significantly older, taking my virginity and making me his woman? Fuck, I read some stories like that and I'm so wet by the end."

"You think your mother will be up for the threesome idea?"

"I don't know if she'd go for it, but she does talk about you quite a bit. Think she's nursing a little crush on my boyfriend." Kissing me softly, she added, "But the first thing we need to sort out is your relationship with Kim."

"I sent her a message earlier. Not heard anything back yet."

"I think we need to go there in a united front."

"Maybe you should just go there first? I really don't want to upset her any further."

"She's probably desperate to see you, Danny."

Sighing, she leaned forward to hug me, her head on my shoulder. "I'll go see her on Saturday morning," I finally said, "Can you stay the next couple of nights?"

"Kyla won't mind?" she asked with humour.

"She can join us, if you want..."

She leaned back and her eyes lit up. "Can I watch you two make love? Can I watch you make love to both sister and your mother?"

"You serious?"

"It would be so totally hot, Danny."

"I mean, if you're totally sure... Though can I be honest about one thing? I'd rather leave it for after I've spoken to Kim. I think she needs to see the love I share with my family and maybe then she'll understand."

Wendy was waiting for her first semester at university to start so she had a lot of free time. Bringing her to training the first time certainly attracted some attention from my teammates. They knew her, of course, as my relationship with Kim and Wendy was known by them. Thankfully, the media hadn't caught wind of my somewhat unusual situation.
My family absolutely adored Wendy, so they loved having her around the house for a couple of days and nights. Having her company in bed made me feel better. I know she missed having Kim around as much as I did. My two girlfriends were incredibly close having become the best of friends over the past few months.

I guess we were both horny on Friday night. She disappeared before I did, stating she just wanted to freshen up. By the time I'd wandered around the house, switching off lights, ensuring the place was locked up, and I'd kissed my mother and sister's goodnight... Kyla did ask if wanted her company, my heart hurting every single time I told her no... I returned to my bedroom to find Wendy on my bed, completely naked and already fondling her pussy.

"I want to make love," she whispered, "I just need the man I love to be ever so gentle with me tonight. It will make us both smile before tomorrow."

That's exactly what we did all night. After I'd gone down on her, bringing to a couple of gentle orgasms, her fingers dug into me as I slowly slid my cock inside her. She gasped once I was buried, kissing me softly as it was the first time that we'd been intimate in over a week. We hadn't gone that long without sex with each other since our first time.

After she'd ridden me to another couple of orgasms, and I'd cum inside her a second time, we laid on our sides as she snuggled into me. What I didn't expect was her to start crying on me. "I'm sorry," she sobbed.

"Whatever for?"

"Because I could handle your confession with ease. I love you even more for it. And I hate the fact Kim is so upset and isn't talking to you, because I know she still loves you so much, but it's so difficult for her to understand and come to terms with it."

"Do you think she ever will?"

Wendy was silent for a few seconds before she cried even harder. "I don't know, Danny," she replied.

She slowly calmed down as I stroked her back, not surprised she fell asleep before me. I laid awake for far too long with my mind a whirl. I missed Kim terribly. I know I loved her enough that I could even contemplate ending everything else. She already knew I'd be monogamous if that's what she truly wanted. I wasn't sure if she was living in denial herself.

After breakfast the next morning, Mum, Kyla and Aimee all kissed me and wished me luck before I took Wendy by the hand and led her up the street towards Kim's place. Knocking on the door, her mother answered again, not surprised to see me. The immediate sigh told me what I needed to know. "She'll see you, Wendy," she told us after her greeting, "But... Danny, she's written a letter that she wanted me to hand to you."

"Has she told you anything else?"

"No. Everything is in the letter." Then she hugged me tightly. "I know she still loves you, Danny. She hasn't told me what happened. I hate seeing my little girl upset, but I also look into your eyes and see you're hurting too, Danny. I think all she needs is time. But please keep coming back as it shows me how much you care."

"Let her know how much I love her."

"I will, Danny."

Returning home alone sucked but at least I had a trial game that afternoon. I was greeted by family, showing the envelope I'd been given, heading straight to my room and closing the door. Part of me really didn't want to read the letter as I feared what she had written. The other part was eager just to read whatever she wrote, even if it was to tell me that it was all over. At least I knew where I'd stand in the end.

Taking a deep breath, I opened the envelop and took out the letter. I immediately smelled her perfume, and that suggested the contents might not be as bad as I fear. Opening the folded paper, I recognised her handwriting immediately.

Dear Daniel,

Only Kim could ever get away with calling me Daniel. Mum would use my full name when I was in trouble. Kyla and Aimee would occasionally use it during certain moments. But it was only Kim who would use it that would make me smile.

I feel like I should apologise first for having run out on you the night you confessed everything. I understand confessing such a thing took a lot of courage, but it was the nature of your confession that left me confused, and I'm still reeling even a week later as I write these words. I know how much you want to see and talk to me. I understand you need to explain further everything that's happened, but at this point in time, I'm not sure I'm ready to hear it.

What I can tell you is that I still love you. I'm still in love with you. Your confession hasn't changed my feelings for you. And I'm missing you terribly. I've barely left the house. Mum realises I'm terribly upset, particularly as I spend at least a few minutes every day needing to cry because I miss you so much.

I won't talk about the nature of your confession. There is a part of me that does understand. Please believe me when I write that. Who loves you more than your mother and your sisters except, well, me and Wendy. But there's also a part that... It's the fact it's them and I'm still struggling to comprehend it. I understand why you kept it a secret. You had other lovers and I've never been bothered by that. It's not the fact you kept it a secret as I know you don't talk about other lovers in my presence. But it's the fact it's them...

I know you've been up to the house to try and talk to me. Mum has let me know each time, passing on the fact that you love me. I'm heartened each time to hear your feelings haven't changed. I'm just hoping you still love me after all this.

I need more time, Daniel. I'm starting university soon, and your first full season of rugby league is also approaching. I know you probably don't need the distraction, but I can't help how I feel. I need time to just deal with this. Maybe I should speak to your mother and sisters without your presence and hear their side of the story. It's something I'm still considering.

I miss you so much, Danny, that my heart is hurting all the time. I know you're feeling the same. And I still love you. All I ask for is your patience. I don't want to lose you, as much as you don't want to lose me, but it was such a confession that my mind is just completely frazzled. Just give me time and I will reach out soon. I promise.

You're my best friend and will always be that to me. You own a piece of my heart.

Lots of love,

Kimberly

I placed the latter down and had a little cry.

*****

The dressing room was tense despite everyone doing their best to stay loose and relaxed. The coach had issued his final instructions. I was going through my usual pre-match routine. After taping my wrists, I always wanted to have a ball in hand. Passing the ball to Graham, he passed it back.

"How are you feeling, Danny?"

"Eager to get started. I find trial games annoying as although they're good preparation, they're annoying in that they mean nothing in the grand scheme of things."

Our captain eventually clapped his hands and called us closer, everyone forming into a circle, arms wide as we formed up. "Okay, lads, this is it. All the pre-season bullshit ends now. The coach has given us his instructions, but even the best laid plans and all that. We keep to the usual game plan. We keep it simple. Forwards, we run hard and fast. We don't miss tackles. Backs, you find the gaps and control the field. There is no reason at all why we can't eat these fuckers. It's a clean slate and we all start from zero."

Exiting the dressing room, we were geeing each other up. Clapping. Slaps on the back. Shouting encouragement. Forming up before we were told to enter the playing field, I was in position behind the captain and then Graham. I felt hands on my shoulders, glancing back to see our fullback.

"You're going to kick arse, Danny. Don't you worry about a thing," he stated.

"Top eight, mate. That's the fucking aim this season."

Called up to finally move forward, we broke into a jog once our boots hit grass, putting my mouthguard in to protect my teeth, as my jog turned into a sprint. I loved the fact our first game was at our home stadium, the roar of the crowd in our ears. Every season, our supporters started with hope in their hearts that, finally, this season would be the one where we'd compete every week and finally break away from the bottom.

Once the opposition was on the field, we'd won the toss of the coin so chose to receive the ball. Taking our positions, I went through last minute stretches before the referee blew his whistle and the ball headed in my direction. Catching it to my chest, I passed it off to one of our prop forwards, who ran direct towards the opposition.

First three tackles, it was all about the forwards making metres. Everyone was fit and healthy, the opposition were up to the challenge, and the first twenty minutes saw neither side get within twenty minutes of the opposition try-line. Any moves I started resulted in maybe a half-break at most, but at least my kicking game did help them pin back against their line more often than not.

Twenty-two minutes in and I noticed their forwards were starting to tire. A quick word with Graham and our two centres, and we aimed straight for them. Drawing in one of them, I passed just before he collided with me, sent sprawling on my arse as Graham changed direction, stepping past the other forward and he was through.

Getting to my feet, I raced after them as the centre was tackled by their fullback. Graham was into receive the ball, catching up as our right winger came in field to take the ball. He ran towards their line, bringing in two. His eyes met mine and, somehow, he got the ball away. Catching it one handed, I stepped back inside, fended off one player before I crashed into a second, keeping my hand free.

"Danny! Now!" I heard one of our second rowers call out. Given we were so close to the line, at the speed he was travelling, he would be unstoppable.

The roar of the crowd told me he'd crossed the line, the opposition player letting me go so I could join the celebration. As we jogged back into position, we could watch the big screen to see Andy kick the conversion. Our captain jogged over to me and patted my back. "Good stuff, Danny. You set that up to begin with. Good shit, mate. Good shit."

We now had momentum, and the try had given us confidence. It was a warm day, and both sides were tiring, and that's when the backs were meant to take advantage. Third tackle, and I pointed towards where our next hit-up should target. The second rower hit the line with power, drawing in three defenders, and somehow, kept his arm free to pass to Graham, who fended off another defender and he was through.

Their fullback and winger closed rank to stop his progress, myself to his right, our left centre to his left. Graham glanced left and right before he drew both defenders and passed to me. Tucking the ball under my arm, I sprinted as fast as I could but felt the presence of someone behind me.

"Left, Danny! Left!"

I thought I was free until I felt a tap at my ankles. Before I stumbled too much, I managed to get the ball away, hitting the ground as I watched our left centre easily spring the last twenty metres to score our second try of the game.

Confidence high, we scored a third before half-time, heading into the changing rooms trying not to grin too broadly or allow our confidence turn into arrogance. The opposition side would no doubt be getting an absolute bollocking during the break and would come out to smack us around during the second half.

Within five minutes, there was the first fight of the season as one of their props hit our centre with a high shot when going in for a tackle. That led to both sides rushing in, mostly just pushing and shoving, our centre flat on his back and their prop was immediately sent from the field.

Both sides were now fired up and the next few sets were full of big shots between players. When Graham was next hit with a high shot, fists were soon being swung between forward packs as I was immediately beside Graham. Thankfully, it was nothing like the cheap shot I'd taken the previous year, our trainers quickly joining me to ensure he was okay.

The referee called in both captain's, who told them in no uncertain terms that any more fighting would lead to more players being sent from the field. He called us over to relay the message. To be honest, most of us were now pissed off and wanted to get some revenge, but then we agreed the best revenge would be running up the score.

For the last half an hour, we had them spreading themselves thin to cover our attacks, and soon we were finding gaps in their line all over the place. Scoring four more tries, we ended the game having score more points in the first game of the season than the club had managed in more than thirty years. The crowd went absolutely insane once the full-time siren sounded. I doubt anything would wipe the grins from our faces all week.

Heading to sideline to say hello to the fans, I always left my family and friends for last. There was plenty of encouraging words being yelled in my direction as I found my hand being shaken by everyone. When I reached the area where my mother, sisters and friends always sat, I wasn't surprised that Lisa was there alongside Ms Symonds, Miss Taylor and a couple of other teachers I remembered fondly.

I received a kiss on the cheek from each of them before I was greeted by my family, including Aunt Caroline, who was looking as sexy as ever, kissing my cheek before whispering incredibly suggestive things into my ear. Then I was greeted by Wendy, a soft kiss on my lips, before someone then appeared from behind her.

Kim.

I hadn't seen her since the day of the confession. I'd given her all the time in the world, had gone to her house at least once every couple of days. As soon as her eyes met mine, she burst into tears. I'm fairly sure my eyes started to glisten at the same time as I leaned over the barrier to take her in my arms.

"Thanks for coming," I whispered into her ear.

"I'll never miss a home game when you're playing, Danny," she whispered back, "I love you so much."

"God, I've missed you, Kim."

I helped her over the barrier so I could hug her properly, everyone giving us space as they seemed to realise something was going on. The fact she was in my arms again, having played and won a hell of a game, simply made it an almost perfect day.

"Head into the sheds when you're done, mate," Graham stated, patting my shoulder as he walked by, "Nice to see you again, Kim. He's missed you like crazy."

I heard her chuckle against my chest, feeling her hands resting on my back in return. "I guess we need to talk," I said softly.

"We do. We have lots to talk about, but that's for later, Danny." She leaned back, immediately raising a hand to wipe away her tears. "I'll be at yours when you get home, okay?"

"You will?"

She smiled so I leaned down and left a soft kiss on her lips. When her tongue slid inside my mouth, I was rather surprised, her eyes opening and there was no doubt she liked surprising me. Pulling her tighter to me, she ended up pressed against the barrier, hearing my family and other friends' cheer. They were aware that Kim and I had difficulties and working our way through them.

When we broke apart, her cheeks were rather rosy and there was a look in her eyes I knew very well. Her hand moved down my body, gasping when she grasped my cock through my shorts. "Just so you remember that I am a joint owner of this, Danny," she growled, "And I've gone without it for too long now."

"I'm ready whenever you are, Kim."

"You know how horny I get watching you play." She leaned up to kiss my cheek. "But we still need to talk first. Once we talk, I'll feel better about everything."

"I think you need to talk to everyone else."

"They'll be involved too, Danny."

Letting her go, I jogged up the tunnel to the changing room, walking inside to cheers from all my teammates, pats on the back, a rub or two on the head, as it wasn't for my performance in the game, they'd all seen my reunion with Kim. Taking a seat, the coach walked over and had a few words for me, though warned me not to get over-confident. It was only the first game and the most important thing in a long season was consistency. No point going out next week and playing like shit then losing.

After a quick shower and changing, the players would always gather for a post-match beer. Despite the fact the second half turned rather nasty, it was always left on the field. Most of the time, there'd be a genuine apology from any player sent off. Most were not nasty players, sometimes it was just a clumsy error, other times what one would call a head explosion.

I never drank post-match if I was going to be driving home, and certainly didn't want drink driving on my record. We always waited until the crowds cleared before leaving the stadium, stopping to shake hands with the stadium staff, thanking them for all the hard work they did every time we played at home.

Parking up outside at home, there were all the cars I expected to see, but also Aunt Caroline's. Heading inside, Wendy, Kim and Kyla were on the couch, Mum and Aimee in an armchair each, Caroline resting on a cushion sitting cross-legged on the floor. Heading to my bedroom first to dump my things, I headed to the kitchen next to grab myself a drink, asking if they wanted anything.

"Two bottles of wine, Danny," Mum called, "We've got glasses already."

Returning with bottles for the girls and a beer for me, Kim and Kyla moved so I could sit between them. Kyla rested her hand on my left thigh, kissing my cheek, Kim doing the same thing on my right thigh, kissing my cheek. "Just so we're all aware, every woman in this room has been intimate with my son at least once," Mum stated, "Now that's out of the way..."

"You realise I haven't enjoyed him in quite a while though, Lauren," Caroline retorted.

"He's a rather busy young man, Caroline. You'll get the deep dicking you need whenever you get the chance." Clearing her throat, Mum looked at me and Kim. "Danny, we've already discussed how this evening will go. Kim will allow each of us to explain our own feelings. After that, you will need to talk in privacy."

"Can I suck his cock during all this?" Caroline asked.

"Jesus, Auntie, are you gagging for it or something?" Aimee wondered.

"God yes. I'm probably as horny as the poor young woman next to him that is clearly aching to have his big cock inside her once again." Glancing at Kim, when she met my eyes, I knew Caroline could read a woman rather well. "How are you feeling, Kim?"

"I haven't made love to Danny in over two months. Masturbating just doesn't have the same appeal after making love to him. My fingers do the job regarding my clit, but a dildo isn't the same as a real cock inside me." Her hand moved to my crotch for a minute. "I love it when I feel his cock slide inside me for the first time when we make love. And when he cums? My god. Just utter euphoria."

"Okay, now I think we're all horny," Kyla murmured, leaning into me, "I think I definitely need to feel my brother's big cock inside me sooner rather than later."

"After we finish talking, Kyla," Mum said before clearing her throat, "Everyone got a full glass?" Receiving a room full of nodding heads, she turned slightly so her eyes were only on Kim and myself. "Okay, I'll start. Kim, I'm going to be very blunt with you. I'm in love with my son." Kim snuggled against me as Mum smiled at us both. "To be honest, I've been in love with him all my life. The first time I held him in my arms, that was it. He just owned my heart completely. But as I watched him grow into the fine young man he is today, that love only deepened."
"But that love turning into a sexual relationship is a big thing," Kim stated.

"It is and it wasn't a decision either of us took lightly. But my son was shattered by what happened with Rachel. Part of me still wishes that you were his first as I know how much you two have loved each other for so long. But he wasn't willing to potentially ruin your friendship by changing the nature of your relationship. What I knew is that my son wanted to be loved, and who better to love him than his mother."

"How often are you intimate?"

"A couple of times a week, but I never interfere with the relationship you and Wendy have with him. Kyla, Aimee and I try to share him equally, but Aimee and I know how in love she is with her brother."

"I'm still struggling with the why make that leap with your son?"

"It's rather simple, to be honest. He wanted to lose his virginity with someone he loved. I love my son with all my heart. And there was a part of me that wanted to be intimate with my son, to feel his cock inside me, to feel his cum shoot deep into my womb and make me his woman. And I've never regretted it for a single moment. I love being intimate with my son and hope it won't stop for a long time to come."

Kim turned to me. "How good is the sex with your mother?"

"Honestly, it's wonderful, Kim. I love everything we do together. And what makes it even more special is that we can be intimate in bed together but still retain our usual relationship outside of the bedroom. Even though I'm now an adult, Mum will always have my respect as my parent, and I'll always love her as my mother first."

Kim kissed my cheek before turning back to my mother. "Aimee, what about your relationship?"

"I feel safe with my brother. I'm don't have a high libido compared to anyone else in this room. I don't need to have sex all the time, but when I'm horny, look out because I definitely need cock or pussy to satisfy me. But the only cock I was is my brother's."

"You feel safe with him?" Kim wondered, "Have you been..."

"Not exactly, but I've found myself in more than one situation where the guy I wouldn't listen to me when I said 'No' or 'Stop' until I basically had to shout for help. After the second time, I flat out refused to be with another man and only stuck to getting my pussy licked by a few girlfriends."

"Are you in love with your brother?"

"Perhaps not to the depth of Mum, and definitely not as much as Kyla, but I have no intention of ever being with another man again. Danny is a kind, considerate lover. He's aware of my issues and is always so gentle and loving whenever we are together. When I'm not in the mood for sex, but I'm needing some love and comfort, he's just as happy to lie with me, hold me in his arms, and I'd feel nothing but love from him for it."

Kim turned towards me, kissing my cheek, before she asked, "Aunt Caroline?"

"I'm just a horny middle-aged woman who wants some young cock in her life. And we've all done a little research about our relationships and the one I have with my nephew is perfectly legal."

"It is?" Kim asked, enjoying the surprise in her tone.

"It is. We can have sexual relations, get married, have kids, and all the other things you could do with him and, by law, it's all legal. But I can be honest with you right now, Kim. I don't want the sort of relationship his mother or Kyla has with him. Not even like the one Aimee has with him. After what happened with my ex-husband, I'm not after love again, at least not with a man. But I'm not going to say no to my handsome young nephew occasionally visiting me and giving me that dick. I know his two cousins are interested but, let's be honest, he has enough women in his life and it's difficult enough as it is."

"So when you say 'it's just sex', it actually is that."

"It is. He doesn't just fuck me and leave, he'll stay the night and I love being cuddled with him. But although I love him, I'm not expecting this to be a long-term thing. We have fun together, he gets some tight middle-aged pussy, I get a nice young cock, and we're both happy at the end of it."

Kim finally turned to look at Kyla sitting next to me. "Kyla... I know... At least, I think I know how you feel..."

"Kim, if I could marry my brother, I'd do so in a heartbeat." Kyla grabbed my hand and held it tightly. "I've been in love with him for so long..."

"I feel the same way, Kyla. I suppressed my feelings for years because I didn't want to ruin our friendship."

"I know I'm his older sister. I know what we're doing is illegal and would lead to so many problems if people found out. I know this is all secretive. I know you were hurt badly when he confessed what was going on with me, Aimee and his mother. But I knew how much my brother loved me in return, and the first time we made love, I knew it was right for both of us."

"Do you want children with him, Kyla?"

"The moment he says he's ready, I'm going off birth control, Kim. I know you and Wendy might want to start a family with him too, but I need to be with my brother. I want our children. My life is now devoted to him as much as I know he is devoted to me, as he is to you, to Wendy, to Mum, and even to Aimee."

"That's a big step, Kyla. I mean, having children with your brother... He can't be on the birth certificate, he can't..."

Kyla started to cry as she knew all this. And Kim knew too. She was up in an instant, pulling Kyla to her feet to cuddle her. "I know," Kyla sobbed, "But as I said, I want him as my husband, but I can't even have that. If I can have his child, carry it within me, give birth and we can raise it together, that will be something we can share for the rest of our lives." Kyla leaned back and stroked her cheek. "But I want to be part of your life too, Kim."

Kim immediately blushed as she got the insinuation. "Oh... I mean, you've..."

Kyla glanced past Kim for a moment and Kim turned to look in the same direction, turning back and smiling. "So when Aimee says she wants pussy..."

"She comes to her sister."

"You're bisexual?"

"Only for certain women. I'd go down on my sister, mother and auntie. I'd happily go down on you and Wendy too, though only if Danny is involved."

Kim smiled before I think Kyla surprised her slightly by kissing her. It took a second or two for Kim to react, but when she kissed her back, I felt a smile of my own forming. The kiss lasted perhaps fifteen seconds before Kyla pulled back and smiled. "The most important matter in all of this is the fact Danny is in love with you, Kim. You have been the object of his affections for so long. You two belong together." She paused and looked at Wendy. "Scratch that. You, Wendy and Danny belong together."

"If the three of us belong together, then you should be included too," Kim said, "I can't deny you your brother if your feelings are so strong. If you are in love with him..."

"Head over heels, life-long commitment sort of love, Kim."

When Kim took both her hands, I knew something important was coming. "Let's say we were to get married," Kim glanced at me and smiled before returning her eyes to my sister, "You would be my joint Maid of Honour with Wendy, the three of us would hold hands, and we'd all recite the same vows in regard to our future husband."

"What are you saying?" Mum asked, and I knew it was just for clarification.

Kim released Kyla's hands and moved to straddle my lap. Gazing into her eyes, she stroked my cheek before leaning down to kiss me. "Okay, Danny," she whispered, "I've heard how much everyone loves you in this room and I cannot find it in my heart to get in the way of their love for you, and you for theirs. But what I know is that I still love you like crazy, and you still feel the same way about me."

"Never stopped loving you for a single second, Kim."

"Good." She kissed me hard, and it quickly turned passionate, particularly once she felt my erection rise, whimpering into my mouth as she rubbed her mound against it. "You're fucking me tonight," she breathed upon breaking the kiss, "I've missed you but also missed your cock buried deep in me."

"I think we'd better start dinner as I think there are a couple of women in this room who are getting fucked tonight," Mum stated, "Caroline, want to help me?"

"Only if you play with my pussy for a little while, Lauren."

"Park your arse on the counter and I'll eat your pussy for a while."

Kim chuckled as she cuddled against my chest, Kyla and Wendy cuddling into my side. "So your mother and her sister?"

"Yeah."

"You ever watched them?"

"This is the first time I've heard them ever be so public about their relationship, Kim. But now that you know everything, I guess they don't feel it necessary to hide it any longer. Their relationship is closer with her sister than it is with her nephew."

Kim eventually lifted herself up off my lap but only to offer her hand, leading me towards my bedroom with Kyla and Wendy following us. To my amusement, Aimee followed and whispered something into Wendy's ear. "Danny, do you mind if I fool around with your sister?" Wendy asked.

"Go for your life, Wendy. Aimee loves eating pussy."

Lying back on my bed, Kim to one side, Kyla cuddling into my other, it took all of thirty seconds for Kim's hand to slide into my pants, giggling when she realised that I wasn't wearing underwear. I was already semi-hard and feeling her soft hand around my cock had me hard as steel within a couple of seconds.

"Want to share him, Kyla?" Kim asked, kissing my cheek, "I think your brother really needs a blowjob from two women desperately in love with him."

I ended up completely naked over the next thirty seconds, Kyla on her knees to my right, Kim to my left. Leaning over my body, they made out as they helped removed each other's top before bras were removed. Both wore a skirt, taking those off before their panties joined all the other clothes now on the floor.

"Kyla, I'm thinking you blow him, and he eats me out. Want to lick my pussy, handsome?"

"You'd better be sitting on my face in five seconds, Kim," I growled.

Giggling to herself, she carefully straddled my face, pressing my nose to her groin and inhaling her scent, Kyla chuckling as she mentioned my cock throbbed with excitement. As Kim carefully lowered her pussy to my mouth, I felt Kyla wrap her lips around my cock. Kim then lifted herself up and turned around, mentioning that she wanted to watch Kyla suck her brother's cock.

Kim eventually leaned forward as her excitement grew. She was dripping wet, her juices running down my chin, and I even had her giggling when I ran my tongue up and over her rosebud. But back to her pussy had her moaning loudly, though when I felt a second tongue running along my shaft, I couldn't help the groan that escaped me.

"Love sucking your brother's cock, Kyla?" There was no response, only a groan. "I bet you love it when he's licking your pussy too, right?" Kim then moaned, feeling her shudder. "God, he's so good at eating my pussy too. I love it when he spends hours between my legs, getting me over and over again."

"Suck his cock, Kim," Kyla demanded, feeling a new set of lips around my cock, "My brother needs to cum and his girlfriend wants to swallow." Kim definitely moaned around my cock as her head started to bob faster and faster. She only stopped when she enjoyed an orgasm.

"Time to make my brother cum, Kim," Kyla stated.

"Get on his face, Kyla, and I'll finish him off."

Kim moved quickly, lying sideways on the bed, as Kyla positioned herself over me, savouring her scent and her taste as she lowered her pussy to my face. And as turned on as she was, she actually orgasmed before I warned Kim I was close, feeling my cock explode in her mouth, her lips tight around my shaft as she swallowed my load.

As both cuddled into me again, Kim had us all laughing as she said, "Now that's out of the way, we're only making love when we go to bed tonight, Danny. I hope you're ready to fill us both up a couple of times."

Gathering around the table later for dinner, Wendy had clearly enjoyed the attentions from my sister, her eyes and face suggesting she'd enjoyed a series of orgasms, while Aimee looked smug and satisfied. Caroline was half-asleep through dinner, Mum leaning closer to me, whispering she had ensured her sister had more than one powerful orgasm while making dinner.

After dinner, we gathered in the living room again. Wendy wanted some affection from me, Kim cuddling into my other side, Kyla cuddling into Kim, Aimee relaxing on the floor in front of me. Mum and Caroline had taken an armchair each. We watched a little television, including a reply of the match I'd played earlier. My family watched as attentively as I did.

It was getting late when Mum rose to her feet and turned to her sister. "Coming to bed?" she asked.

"Am I getting some of your sweet pussy now, Lauren?"

"Get your arse to bed and I'll show you exactly what you're getting. If you don't behave, I'm strapping on the harness and one of the big toys."

"She totally has to film it one day," Aimee stated to the chuckles of everyone else.

Heading to bed, I had Kyla in one hand, Kim in the other, when Aimee asked if she and Wendy could join us. Although suggesting the bed wasn't big enough, and I was only one man, I was assured that I wasn't expected to make love to all of them. "The most important woman her tonight is Kim," Kyla insisted, "Tonight is about you two reconnecting at the emotional and physical level."

Having four naked women in my room would never not be arousing. Pushed by the four of them onto the bed, I shuffled back until I was comfortable, Kim crawling towards me with a grin on her face, straddling my lap as she leaned down to kiss me. "Been waiting for this way too long," she admitted, "I think I'll have to spend a few nights here to make up for all the sex I missed out on."

Kyla grabbed the base of my cock, aiming the head towards Kim's pussy. She moaned softly as it slowly slid inside her, watching her face light up with delight as I watched my length slowly disappeared inside her. Aimee and Wendy sat to either side of us while Kyla sat behind Kim, wrapping an arm around her waist as Kim slowly started to ride me.

"Love riding my brother's cock?" she asked.

"Fuck yes. Feels so good inside me."

"You love him, don't you?"

"With all my heart, Kyla. I want to marry him."

"I know you do. And we'll be by your side. Want his children?"

Kim opened her eyes and smiled at me. "I'm thinking at least three." Kyla was also smiling, resting her head on Kim's shoulder, when she looked at me, her eyes gesturing where to look. I kept my face blank as Kyla moved her hand down to Kim's clit, and as she gently rubbed it, Kim rode me faster. "Oh fuck yes..."

"You make my brother happy, Kim. I've never seen him happier when he's with you. So that means we also love you," Kyla whispered, "And because we love you, we'll be intimate with you too."

Kim turned her head to kiss my sister, feeling her pussy clinching around my cock as the first orgasm tore through her body. Kyla turned her head to kiss her again. "Fuck, that was wonderful," Kim moaned, "Thanks for helping."

"We both know it was the big cock of my brother inside you that did most of the work."

"No wonder you love being intimate with him."

"Nothing beats having my brother inside me, filling my womb in preparation for giving us our child one day."

Kim didn't stop for a second, leaning down to kiss me for a moment. As she kissed me, Kyla must have done something as Kim moaned into my mouth before breaking the kiss and glancing back. "I'm not having anal tonight, Kyla," she said, giggling away.

"I noticed your pert little butt and just had to try it," Kyla retorted.

Moving my hands to Kim's arse, we started to move our bodies together, eyes only for each other as she enjoyed another orgasm within a couple of minutes. It's why I always loved it when Kyla was on top as she would always enjoy and orgasm or two before I filled her. Moving a hand to my cheek, she kissed me softly, whispering words of love for me, before she moaned loudly as another one tore through her. That had her begging me to cum as she was already starting to feel a little tired, asking Kyla to move out of the way so I could roll us over.

"Fuck me," Kim moaned as I started to pump her faster, "Fuck me, lover!"

"Fuck her, Danny!" Kyla stated from her position next to her. "Fuck your girlfriend and future wife. But you'd better have enough to fuck your sister next."

"I can't wait to see you two make love," Kim moaned, turning her head to kiss my sister, "I can see how much you love him too."

"Going to be so hot," Wendy stated, glancing to see her spooning back against Aimee, my sister with her hand between Wendy's legs.

I lasted another couple of minutes before I couldn't hold back my orgasm any longer, burying my cock and groaning loudly, Kim whimpering underneath me as she moulded her body against mine, limbs around my body, as I kept pumping and pumping away until I nearly collapsed on top of her.

When she finally let me go, I don't think anything would have wiped the smile from her face. Sitting back, I removed my cock, Kyla moving quickly to take it in her mouth before she asked Kyla if she could have a taste. "Okay," Kyla said softly, "I guess you do enjoy the taste of your brothers cum..."

"And I want to taste his girlfriend's pussy."

Kyla knew what she was doing. As soon as she was in position to lick Kim, I was behind her and slid my cock inside my sister. Kyla moaned and glanced back. "Just what I wanted," she said softly, "You don't mind me licking out your girlfriend now, do you?"

"Make her cum again otherwise you get a spanking."

"Oooh. Naughty little brother."

"He does have a nice big cock, doesn't he?" Kim asked my sister, "Another reason you love it, right?"

"We're the four luckiest girls in the world, Kim," Kyla replied, "As is our mother and auntie. And any other woman Danny wants to fuck."

"Don't think he needs too many more," Kim moaned, and I could read how her body was reacting. She was on the verge of another orgasm. When she enjoyed two more, she had to tap out, moving out of the way so Kyla and I could just focus on each other. She spun around onto her back and spread her legs wide, beckoning me to lean forward, her fingers ending up on the back of my head.

"Fuck your sister," she demanded, earning a grin from me, "Fuck her hard and you'd better fill her womb. As soon as you let me know, I'm going off the pill, Danny. We're having a baby."

"Okay," I replied softly, her face lighting up instantly.

"You mean that?" she whispered.

"Of course, Kyla. You're my sister and I love you. And we've already discussed children." I stopped moving, leaving my cock buried. "You want children. Kyla wants children. Wendy wants children. I want children. Aimee isn't sure. I'm now making a lot of money each month. We can afford to have quite a few, if we plan it right."

Resuming my movements, Kyla was meeting them, her cries echoing around the otherwise quiet house, Kim watching us with a smile though she was now half-asleep, Wending having cried out in orgasm more than once and now resting with Aimee just stroking her body.

Warning Kyla I was close, she simply lifted her head to kiss me, locked her legs around my body, and waited until she could feel my cock filling her up. It was another big orgasm and wiped me out. I could perhaps have kept on going, but I was exhausted after a tough first game of the season, and there was no better than to celebrate than making love with the two women I was completely devoted to.

Pulling out, I dragged Kyla and Kim to the shower for a quick wash, returning to my bedroom to find it empty. "I think Aimee has the hots for your girlfriend," Kyla joked.
"That's fine. They're only fooling around. You can fool around with Kim whenever you want."

"You don't mind?"

"I'm only one man, Kyla. And Kim deserves all the love."

Lying back in bed, my sister in one arm, my girlfriend in the other, I couldn't help feeling a sense of relief that everything was going to be okay going forward.

*****

"And the West Sydney Rangers have been unable to snap a five-game losing streak that has seen them plummet out of the top eight to fourteenth out of sixteenth. Despite the good form of halfback Daniel Cole, and some decent play during most games, they have been on the end of three heart-breaking defeats of less than six points during this run...."

The coach switched off the television and turned around to be greeted by a wall of silence. The season had started so well. We won half of the first ten games, the best start to the season for the club in over a decade. But losing five games in a row, three by a close margin, had started to sap our confidence. And when that starts, it's a vicious cycle. Mistakes happen. We start to overplay and overthink. And a molehill eventually turns into a mountain.

The coach took a chair and sat down in front of us. "Let's be honest with each other here. Any of you watch the news every night? Watch the sports channels? Read the newspapers?" Most of us admitted to doing that. "Has the criticism of our team and our club been anywhere near as bad as even last year?"

"No, coach," Graham replied, "In fact, even when we lose, they're finding positives."

"Exactly. You guys are not playing bad footy. You follow the game plan. You're still doing all the basics right. I'm not going to blame our results all on bad luck. While I believe in a certain element of luck, in the end, you make your own luck. But I see the effort you boys are putting in every fucking game and I won't hear anything different. I won't even say we've hit a bad run of form.

What we need is just that one win. That one win to stop the rot and get us back on the front foot. And that's starting this weekend against Parramatta. There's nothing better than a derby match at Commbank Stadium against the bitter enemy. They're on a good run, and there's talk of a title tilt. I say we end that talk this weekend."

"Sick of hearing about the fucking Eels," Mark grumbled, "Fucking pretenders to the throne, my arse."

"All we ever hear about is thirty plus years of hurt," Andy added, "Fuck me, I'd love to just make a finals series. At least they've made grand finals in recent memory."

"We can beat them," I stated softly, everyone falling silent. I usually didn't say too much during these meetings as I still felt like the new kid at school.

The coach looked directly at me and grinned, almost knowingly. "How do we beat them, Danny?"

I stood up and looked at the Parramatta team sheet. I already had a million ideas flowing through my mind. "This fuckwit," I stated, pointing at the name of the halfback, "Shut him down and they're already toothless. What do we know about them? What do they rely on?"

"Forward power and a kicking game," Matt replied.

"Bingo. They make yards through their forwards to get momentum. So we stop that fucking momentum. And that means all of us, all thirteen of us, step up and we stop the fuckers. Once they have no momentum, we focus on the pair of cunts in the halves. We shut down their halfback, we shut down the five-eighth, and then they're fucked. They've got nothing to offer otherwise."

"What else, Danny?" the coach wondered, hearing the encouragement in his tone.

"Let's get the fucking mongrel back in us," I stated, looking around the room, meeting every pair of eyes, "I'm not saying we start fights and go in with high shots, but let's show these fuckers that the Rangers won't be intimidated and that, if necessary, we will fight, we will hurt, and we will bleed for the cause." I looked around the room again. "I'm sick and fucking tired of everyone writing us off. Even before the season started, we were favourites for the spoon. Do any of you want the spoon again?"

The chorus of swear words suggested they did not.

"I don't want to finish bottom. We made progress last year, and I'm not seeing all that hard work undone. I joined this club to see us move up the ladder, to see us into the finals, to see us finally win a fucking Premiership. You guys want one too?"

The chorus of cheers suggested they did.

I slapped the Parramatta team sheet. "These guys are there for the taking. There'll be nothing better than wiping the floor with these cunts on Friday night at their home stadium. I don't just want to see us beat them. I want to destroy them. I want to embarrass them. Keep them scoreless while we run up a cricket score. I want to keep their crowd silent, see them streaming to the exits with twenty minutes left because we've absolutely battered them. I don't know about any of you, but I'm tired of losing. I'm a winner. And I know each of you is a winner too. You're playing first grade rugby league. Best of the fucking best. You've earned the jersey and you've earned the right to wear that fucking emblem on your chest." I glanced around the room. "Our team, our club, is constantly written off. No hope. No chance. Losers. Are you losers?"

The chorus of anger suggested they were not losers.

"Then it's about fucking time we won a fucking game of rugby league this Friday night, right? Are you with me?" There was a loud cheer. "Not good enough. I said are you fucking with me?" The cheer was louder as they rose to their feet. "That's fucking right. We're going to train this week until our muscles ache and we're begging to stop. Then we're going to turn up at Commbank Stadium on Friday night, and we are going to win a game of rugby fucking league. And you know what?"

"What?" they shouted in unison.

"We're going to do the same fucking thing next week as well."

The noise of the crowd was ridiculous as the Parramatta team ran out to join us on the field. We were already in position, ready to take the ball after they kicked off. We'd been pumped up all week, everyone ready to give their body and soul for the cause. No-one wanted to trudge off the field a loser again. We were not going to lose a sixth game in a row.

Barely heard the whistle for kick-off as the ball headed in my direction, catching and handing it off to our prop forward. He just charged towards the defensive line, slamming into it and sending one of their players flying. Our fans in the crowd roared as our other prop took the next hit-up. I could already feel the intensity of the game, of our own performance. We knew it was going to exhaust us, but we had promised each other. No surrender this time. We'd run until our feet bled if necessary.

My first kick was perfect, right down to their corner, five metres out from the in-goal area. And the opposition learned in their first set of six that we would not take a backward step. Every tackle, we stopped their momentum. Graham and I were shouting our encouragement alongside our captain. They had to kick from no more than thirty metres out, our fullback able to run the ball back to within five metres of the halfway line.

The game remained scoreline for the first fifteen minutes. They barely made it over the halfway line in all that time, our efforts keeping them pinned back time after time. Their frustration eventually got the better of them, earning three quick penalties for a high shot then players being offside twice.

"Take the penalty?" the captain asked me and also our goalkicker. Shaking my head, he grinned. "I thought so. Get us within ten."

Doing just that, our prop charged once he had the ball, getting to within five. Getting into position, I pulled the unexpected, making a gesture before I ran to the line and put a grubber kick behind the defensive line. Their fullback was up in the line and couldn't react, our winger sprinting through to grab the ball and score a try.

"Fuck yeah!" I shouted, leaping into the air as I joined everyone in celebrating.

With the bit between our teeth, we were relentless, our two props making nearly thirty metres in just the first two tackles of the next set. And when my kick found touch five metres from their line on the fifth tackle, we saw their heads dropping and knew we had to make the most of it.

Our second rower absolutely smashed one of their players, forcing him to drop the ball. Graham was in position to grab it, immediately passing to me. Carrying the ball in one hand, I made a couple of gestures before passing in front of two players, our right centre bursting through a gap in their line. He was untouched all the way to the tryline.

"Keep it going, lads! Keep it fucking going!" our captain yelled as we made our way back for kick-off.

"All about momentum," I added, "Keep this going. Through the pain. All the way."

We didn't score again before halftime, but they barely had a sniff. Players hated halftime as it sometimes led a momentum shift. But the coach kept us positive. We didn't even sit down during the break, keeping ourselves pumped and ready to go again. We were out first after halftime, the opposition players making us wait for three minutes before they arrived.

That just pissed us off, and after the kick-off, we charged down the field to tackle the fuckers. Third tackle, they dropped the ball. Our left centre picked it up, thanks to quick passing, our right winger crossed the line in the corner. Any speech their coach had made about shifting momentum died immediately.

For eighty minutes, we kept them on the back foot, and they never had a sniff of our own line. Only twice did they even come within twenty metres; their kick game ineffective while our forward pack completely neutered theirs. As for my kicking game, Graham and I mixed it up like usual, but apart from perhaps one or two minor errors, it was almost flawless.

When the fulltime siren sounded, half the stadium was empty as we'd kept them scoreline while piling on thirty-four points of our own. The Rangers fans were in full voice, singing the team song as walked around the field, clapping all four corners as I don't think anything would have stopped us celebrating that night.

A club official walked over. "Channel Nine want a word, Danny. Man of the Match."

"Ah, shit. Here we go."

Jogging over towards the two presenters, they gave me a microphone and I just knew I had a stupid smile on my face. "How do you rate the performance tonight, Danny?" Danika asked.

"The boys were magnificent. After last weekend's loss, we came together and practically demanded perfection from each other. No game is perfect, but the boys were full of heart today. We'll be feeling it the next couple of days. Some massive hits out there. We'll be hurting but knowing Parramatta will be hurting more. It's a derby. This is what it means to everyone." I looked around at the fans nearby. "You can hear them singing, even during the game. That keeps us going."

Brad asked the next question. "Your organisation tonight was exemplary, Danny. There are already whispers about being on the fringes of Origin thanks to your form all season."

"I'm not worried about all that, Freddie. My focus is on the Rangers, my boys, and getting us back up that ladder. Don't get me wrong, wearing the blue is a dream. But I'm still young and have a long career ahead of me, or so I hope."

"Next weekend, you'll be at home against Brisbane, currently in second place. Reynolds is the form halfback of the competition at the moment, and their forward pack is something to be feared. Any plans on how to take them on?"

"Well, I would say we do to them what we did to Parramatta tonight, but no doubt they'll review what we did and adjust, so that's what we do. But we'll worry about Brisbane on Monday. For now, it's enjoying the win tonight with the boys and the fans, rest and recover over the weekend, then pump ourselves up for another hard game next week."

"Thanks for talking to us, Danny. Fantastic game and well-deserved Man of the Match award."

"Thanks."

The pair shook my hand, offering further congratulation off camera. Brad pulled me aside and suggested that there was some talk and simply wanted to know my thoughts. He liked my answer and suggested, should my form continue for the next couple of seasons, I'd definitely find myself on the list.

Finding my family and friends by the barriers, I hugged and kissed all of them before signing a few autographs. Heading into the changing room, they were already celebrating our victory, beers being consumed. I joined in as I wouldn't be driving, my car parked back at the training ground as the team bus would take us home.

After a shower and getting changed, more fans were waiting outside near the bus. Hearing my name called over and over again did cause a certain amount of pride, aware there were already many young fans out there wearing the number seven jersey with my name in letters on the back.

Getting off the bus back at our training ground, Kim, Kyla and Wendy were waiting for me. The guys didn't know Kyla was my sister, they only knew I had three girlfriends. Kyla was still unsure about public displays of affection, only kissing my cheek, but Wendy then Kyla laid rather passionate kisses on my lips. "Someone is getting pussy tonight," Kim growled into my ear.

It was late by the time we walked in the front door. Mum wandered out from the kitchen with a beer for me and a bottle of wine for the girls. After dumping my things in my bedroom and getting changed into something a little more comfortable, I joined Kyla and Wendy on the couch, Kyla sitting on the floor between my legs. "Aimee's gone out with friends," Mum explained, "She was at the game like a good sister, though."

"I saw her."

"I'll definitely watch the replay tomorrow, Danny," Kyla stated, "You were fantastic tonight."

"Definitely earned that award and a night with his three girlfriends," Kim added.

I didn't get my night with all three as I was half-asleep while sitting on the couch, Kim and Kyla eventually dragging me to our bedroom, stripping me naked before I was cuddled by my sister and lover, and Wendy spooned against Kim. Always felt sorry for the one of the girls, though whenever Aimee was home, one of the three would sleep with them. Or my mother... Kyla and Wendy hadn't fooled around with my mother, but they did enjoy sharing a bed with her, so they didn't feel as lonely.

Woken the morning by soft lips around my coke, I opened my eyes to see my three girlfriends all smiling up at me. "Ready to have your world rocked?" Kyla asked.

"Who gets his cum?" Wendy asked.

"I think you should get it," Kim replied, "Kyla and I can enjoy his tongue."

Wendy rode me hard and fast from the start. I loved feeling her tight pussy around my cock, feeling her squeezing it tightly when she enjoyed one orgasm after another. As for Kim, I had my hands around her thighs and my tongue working her pussy and clit, ensuring she also got off over and over again until she needed to fall away, her entire body continuing to shake, while Kyla took her place on my face, smothering my mouth with her pussy. "Eat me, little brother," she growled, "I love how hard you make me cum."

By the time the four of us joined my mother and Aimee in the kitchen for breakfast, Wendy was staggering as she'd ended up on her back while I fucked her, while Kyla and Kim had that look on their faces that they'd been pleasured rather well. Mum said I was looking rather smug as I took my seat before chuckling to herself, believing I'd earned the right since I'd satisfied three women that morning.

I wanted to live with Kim and Wendy permanently, but it wasn't possible where I currently lived. With my wage alone, I could easily purchase a larger house, but my idea to actually purchase two houses next to each other, then somehow combine them so we could live separately but together at once.

Everyone knew it was on my mind. After what happened regarding my confession about my relationship with my family, I made sure there were no longer any secrets between any of us. Mum knew I was looking at places for all of us to live. I also knew she didn't care where we moved, as long as she remained as close as possible to her son. Aimee didn't want to move away from her family. Kim, Kyla and Wendy would be living in my house. Mum was happy to live in the other house. Aimee was free to live where she wanted, and from what Mum told me, Aunt Caroline would move in with her.

Things were slowly starting to come together, both in my professional and private life. I could only hope there were no further speed bumps in the future.
League of His Own Ch. 07
Footy. Family. Lovers. The life of a young man.
"Girls, I do have a question about my love life," I said at the table as we tucked into dinner, "Lisa is still..."

"Oh god, poor Lisa!" Kim exclaimed, "Danny, are you still talking to her? Please tell me you didn't just cut contact once you left high school."

"We message each other quite often, and we do talk occasionally. She knows I'm busy with my career, but also involved with you and Wendy. But..."

Kim and Wendy shared a glance before smiling at me, causing me to fall silent as I knew they were already thinking. "What do you think, Kyla?" Kim asked.

"I think my little brother needs to visit an old lover or two. What about that teacher you were fooling around with?" Kyla wondered.

Sighing, I felt a wave of sadness. "Miss Taylor. Rebecca. She..." I sighed again. "She misses me terribly."

Mum took my hand and squeezed. "Do you miss her, Danny?" Meeting her eyes, Mum returned a sad smile. "One would think you already have enough lovers..."

"But we certainly understand why women fall for him," Kim added, "And it's obvious none of us get particularly jealous of his other lovers."

"Only a little bit," Wendy giggled, "Though watching him make love to his mother or sisters is totally hot."

"You're still getting off on that, aren't you?" Aimee joked.

"Still need a threesome with my mother. Frankly, it can be with Danny or one of you girls. I just really want to go down on my mother."

"Invite her over here for dinner," Mum offered, "Maybe she'd like another mature woman in bed with her daughter."

"You mean that, Lauren?"

"I know we haven't been intimate, Wendy, as you're my son's girlfriend, but if you want your mother in such a manner and need a little assistance..."

"What do you think, Danny?" Wendy asked me.

"I'm only one man with many lovers. If you want to fool around with each other when not sleeping with me, I'm not going to complain."

"Anyway, back to Lisa and Miss Taylor. I think you should call them and, more importantly, see them too," Kim suggested, "I was never jealous of them, Danny. Lisa has always adored you while you were not the only young man with a crush on Miss Taylor. You were just the one who was fortunate enough to have the crush returned."

Once our meal was finished, I wandered out the back and pulled out my phone. The first call I made was to Lisa. She was ever so excited to hear from me, and when I suggested that we meet up, she was ever so tongue-tied when trying to organise something. Asking about my relationships, I said that I wasn't exclusive with anyone, particularly now that Kim and Wendy were incredibly busy with their studies, and once they were even busier, it was likely I'd see them less. That wasn't a lie, I'd already been warned that their study load was going to be huge.

My next call was to Miss Taylor. "Hello, Danny," she said softly when answering.

"Hello, Rebecca. Sorry for not calling lately."

"I understand, Danny. You're now a busy young man."

"Been to many games this season?"

"I never miss a home game, Danny. And my eyes are always on you. Your form has been fantastic this season."

"Thanks, Rebecca. How are things with you?"

"I'm enjoying teaching, but I am missing one special young man who made my days so much better." She sighed before adding, "I miss you so much, Danny."

"I miss you too, Rebecca. It's why I needed to call you. You're somewhat aware of my private life, correct?"

"Are you still dating around?"

"In a manner of speaking. I have girlfriends, but they're open-minded about certain other relationships I may have had previously. You're aware I had fun with Lisa?"

"Danny, she's been miserable since you left. You really need to..." She paused and laughed to herself. "You've already called her?"

"I have, and we're going to meet up. I'd love to meet up with you too, Rebecca."

"What you need to do is come over to my place and make love to me, Danny. That's what I've really missed."

"Maybe you can come over and meet everyone instead? I'm not sure what's going to happen, Rebecca, and I certainly don't want to hurt you..."

"You won't hurt me, Danny. I'm realistic about all of this. Your future is with Kim and Wendy, but if they're open-minded enough to accept my presence in your life in an intimate way, I'm not going to deny myself the opportunity of being with you again."

"I'll organise something and send you the information, Rebecca."

We were halfway through the season and still mired in the lower half of the table. We hadn't suffered a long losing streak again but were still losing more than we were winning. The only saving grace was the fact three teams were having bad seasons, and considering we were winning more games than the last five seasons, it was keeping us close enough to the top eight that a run of form could see us sneak in.

Despite our low status in the competition for the past few seasons, most of our games were still organised for a Friday or Saturday night, simply due to the fact that our fans were loyal, and we still managed to pack out our stadium for most games. That week, we played the later Saturday night game against the Storm.

Considering their reputation as one of the best sides in the competition, having not missed a finals series in over a decade, we ran them close the entire eighty minutes though we did eventually lose by four points. Rather heart-breaking as we had been down by fourteen points and managed to score two late tries to put some fear into them.

Catching up with everyone after the game, I was pleased to see Lisa, Miss Taylor and Ms Symonds with my family after the game. After saying hello the family, I stopped by Ms Symonds first. She was surprisingly shy as I hugged her. "Nice to see you," I whispered into her ear.

"Lisa was so excited that she needed to tell someone." She leaned back and smiled. "I miss our talks, Danny. I've never been so close to one of my students before."

"Are you well, Sue?"

Her smile broadened before leaving a soft kiss on my lips. "I'm as well as can expected." Caressing her face, her eyes closed as she moved her head firmly into my palm, opening her eyes to gaze into mine. "You should come visit the school one day."

"I'll put it in my calendar. Can be an official or unofficial..."

"Unofficial as you'll be in my office the entire time."

"Damn, Miss, you're keen," Kim stated, "Though I think we all understand how you feel..."

"Just another lonely middle-aged woman nursing a crush on the handsome young man in front of us."

Kissing her again, I hugged her tightly. "I'll drop by the school as soon as I can," I whispered.

Rebecca was next, her lower lip trembling by the time our eyes met. I understood her feelings as neither of us had wanted to end our relationship but had thought it wise as she had her career and knew I'd be moving on with mine. Kissing her softly on the lips, I pulled her tight to my body. Ms Symonds and I shared a glance. I had a feeling my relationship with Rebecca had been an open secret.

"I've missed you so much, Danny," she whispered, "Haven't missed a home game though, and I watch all your other games live on the telly."

"Missed you too, Rebecca," I replied, stroking her back, "You look beautiful."

"Thank you. You're looking like your usual rugged, handsome self."

"Despite the dirt, grass and sweat?"

"Well, I would prefer you to have a shower before we make love." Meeting her eyes, there was a hunger in her eyes I knew well. "We've all been talking, Danny. We'll figure it out."

Kissing her again, I let her go and moved over to Lisa. Hugging her tightly, she left one hell of a kiss on my lips, her tongue sliding into my mouth, hearing her whimper as I grabbed her arse firmly with a hand. When we finally broke apart, she couldn't help smiling at me. "Hey, Danny," she said softly.

"Hey yourself. That's one way to greet a man who has just finished playing a game."

Glancing down the line of all my women, she returned her eyes to mine, and I could see she was blushing. "So many beautiful women, Danny. Are you sure..."

"We're sure," Kim stated, "Kiss him again, Lisa."

I kissed her firmly, earning a whimper of delight within a few seconds. "You two totally need to fuck," Rebecca stated.

"I'm thinking he comes to school, and he fucks the three of us," Ms Symonds suggested.

"I think most of the female teachers will want that, ma'am," Rebecca replied.

Lisa finally broke the kiss and stroked my cheek with her fingers. "Your mother has invited the three of us over for post-match drinks."

"Are you staying the night?"

"No, but I'm hoping you might visit me after school one night this week?"

"Danny, you're going to visit Lisa and Rebecca more often," Kim told me.

"And they're more than welcome to visit us," Mum added.

Scratching my cheek, I looked down the line of all my lovers or potential lovers. Kim moved down the line so she could hug me. "Don't worry about it, Danny," she whispered, "As I said, we were talking while watching the game. We cannot deny Lisa and Rebecca time with you..."

"Only if you're all sure, and the last thing I want is anyone to be jealous."

"Danny, you know Kim and I will soon be far too busy with studies," Wendy stated, "I will need to spend more time at home studying soon enough, and Kim's already finding herself inundated. Our time with you is going to be restricted to the weekends at most."

"Do they know about something else?" I wondered.

"Not yet, but we've insinuated enough that they're open-minded to hear," Kim replied, "It'll be okay, Danny."

After showering and changing, with a couple of beers with the boys as we wound down, I headed outside to my car, finding Lisa, Rebecca and Susan all waiting for me. All three broke out into large grins and jogged towards me, hugging me tightly, hearing comments from some of my teammates as it was easy to see they were not the usual women who greeted me.

Sliding behind the wheel of my car, Lisa took the passenger seat, Rebecca and Susan sitting behind us. "Am I expected to stop on the way home?" I had to ask.

"Not this time," Lisa replied, her hand caressing my thigh, "Though could you handle a blowjob between now and getting home?"

Pulling the car over to the side of the road, Lisa lowered the zipper of my trousers and had her lips around my cock rather quickly. Groaning loudly, I looked into the rearview mirror. "Panties off and I want to see you two masturbating," I told them.

Rebecca complied immediately. Susan was a little shy. "I've never done something like this before," she whispered.

"But it's exciting, ma'am," Rebecca said, noticing her lean over, "Get those panties off and give our man a show."

"I haven't trimmed or anything."

"I don't mind a hairy pussy, Sue," I assured her, "I just want to see your pussy again and hear you get yourself off."

"Okay..."

Lisa had me groaning the entire drive home, her head bobbing up and down faster and faster. Driving with one hand, glad I had an automatic, my other hand caressed her back before it ended up underneath her dress, inside her panties and I could feel how hot and wet her pussy was. Sliding a finger inside her earned a moan. Pulling up outside the house, I warned her I was about to cum while I could hear the two women behind us moaning away.

"Oh fuck," I grunted as Lisa swallowed my load. Glancing into the rearview mirror, Rebecca had two fingers buried in her pussy while fondling her clit with her other hand. Susan had shuffled over so I could see her, smiling at her eyes met mine. She blushed but was quite obviously enjoying herself. "Not getting out of the car until the three of you orgasm," I stated, Lisa lifting her mouth off my cock, "That includes you, Lisa."

"I'm going to orgasm in a couple of minutes at most."

Walking through the front door a few minutes later, we were greeted by a sea of smiling faces as there was no doubt Lisa, Susan, Rebecca and I looked rather satisfied with life. I helped Mum get drinks, returning with bottles of wine and enough glasses for everyone. Seated on the couch, I had Lisa to one side, Rebecca to the other, with Susan on the floor between my legs.

"There are no secrets between any of us," Mum started, "And before we accept you into our small group as Danny's lovers, there are things you must know."

The fact she said 'our group', suggesting my mother was involved, had the three looking at me. Thankfully, the three of them were smiling. "Are you involved in something rather kinky, Danny?" Lisa asked.

"I think it's best if everyone else explained what's been going on."

It took at least an hour for my mother, Kyla, Aimee then Kim and Wendy to explain everything that had happened over the past eighteen months or so. When Kyla talked about lovemaking, it was obvious to me that Lisa was turned on by the idea, while hearing of the sex I had with my mother had Susan glancing at me with lust in her eyes. As for Rebecca, she simply snuggled into my side and whispered that it was wonderful how close my family was.

"Are you sure you're okay with it?" I had to ask.

"God yes," Lisa replied, "I've heard plenty of rumours about things going on at schools in the area. You're just brave enough to admit it to people outside the family."

"You're not worried about the media finding out?" Rebecca wondered.

"We keep our intimacy to inside the walls of our home," I replied.

"Though there is the occasional messing around in the backyard," Kyla replied, "We were hoping to go away on holiday together, but if we did that, it would have to be overseas and somewhere rugby league simply isn't popular."

As we'd played the late game that night, and then taking time to get home, it was already midnight and as the adrenaline flowing through me disappeared, it didn't take long for me to start drifting off on the couch. All the women started to whisper between themselves, only stirring when I felt hands at my groin, opening my eyes to see Susan now on her knees, eyes gazing up at me filled with lust.

"Suck him, ma'am," Rebecca stated, "We know how much..."

Lisa shook her head. "No. She should stay the night with him. It's time she admitted..."

"I knew how she really felt a long time ago, Lisa," I said quietly, leaning forward to caress Susan's cheek, "Though if we're going to be intimate, I'm calling her Ms Symonds. I loved being intimate with teachers and principals."

Looking around the room, I stood up and offered my hand to Susan. Kim and Wendy also stood up, both of them hugging and kissing me, suggesting they'd go back to Kim's place. As for Lisa and Rebecca, Kyla offered them the use of her bedroom as she'd go snuggle with Aimee. Mum and Caroline gave each other the eye.

"Strap on?" Caroline asked, hearing the hope in her voice.

"You'd better be naked once I get to the bedroom, little sister."

Taking Susan by the hand, I led her towards my bedroom, shutting the door as she sat on the edge of my bed, looking rather nervous. It was no longer the bedroom of a teenager as I'd been spending a bit of cash buying things in preparation for moving out. "I feel like a teenage girl in the bedroom of her boyfriend for the first time," she said softly.

Helping her to her feet, our eyes were almost level as I caressed her cheek, watching her eyes close. "We should have fooled around nearly all year, Ms Symonds," I suggested, "But I enjoyed how close we were that last year. I loved all our conversations."

"I just loved having your presence in my office, Danny. You have no idea how beloved you were by my staff. No-one had a bad word to say about you."

"And now, Ms Symonds?"

"I want to be selfish and do something just for me." Once we were both naked, I gently lowered her to the bed and kissed her. Her eyes spoke of so many conflicting emotions as I trailed my fingers across her smooth body. "I'm fifty years old now, Danny," she admitted.

"I missed your birthday?" Nodding with a sad smile, I added, "When was it?"

"Last month."

"Did you do much?" She looked ready to start crying, so I kissed her softly, ensuring she moaned by the time we broke apart. "Then I'm going to ensure we do something for you."

Kissing down her body, I gave her fantastic breasts plenty of attention first. The cries of delight that escaped her suggested she hadn't been pleasured in far too long. I wasn't going to ask then and there but kept it in mind for later. Moving down her body, I enjoyed how soft her skin was, before arriving at her pussy. Her scent drove me wide, spreading her legs wider, giving me a good look at her furry pussy.

"I know it's hairy..."

"Don't care, Ms Symonds," I insisted, kissing down one of her thighs, "You're absolutely stunning. Are you sure you're fifty? If you are, just remember you're in bed with a nineteen-year-old man who wants to do nothing more than pleasure you all night."

Kissing back up her other thigh, I arrived at her pussy, smiling at how it glistened with her excitement. Running my tongue up her slit earned a moan of pleasure, lifting my eyes to gaze into her eyes as she smiled at me. I enjoyed the sounds she started to make once I had my tongue working her pussy, savouring the taste on offer.

My cock was rock hard while eating her out. Sliding a pair of fingers inside her, her clit was rather prominent, and I latched onto it at the same time. She cried out once but whimpered then begged for me not to stop, her body starting to shudder, back arching as I knew her orgasm was approaching.

"Oh fuck, Danny!" she cried out, feeling her pussy clinching my fingers as her orgasm hit her hard, "Oh fuck, don't stop!"

Getting her off again and again, I was almost hoping everyone was listening in at the door, not for my own ego but knowing that Ms Symonds was enjoying herself. I knew how much Lisa respected her, and it was obvious Rebecca had grown close to her through their shared interest in me. Susan could only handle another couple of orgasms before she needed me to stop.

Kissing up her body, her hands immediately rested on my back as she could feel my cock resting against her. Asking for just a couple of minutes to recover, she kissed me eagerly, whispering that she liked the taste of her own pussy. "I'm obviously single, lonely, and I have quite a few toys," she said, starting to blush again, "And I love to lick them after I've finished masturbating."

"Do you like other pussy?" I wondered.

"I experimented a lot when I was younger. Different times, of course."

"What about recently?"

"You're having threesomes with me, Lisa and Rebecca. Lisa is very open-minded. Rebecca wants to swap wearing a strap-on between us. Not to fuck you, but so we can be very naughty while you're fucking us." Kissing me, she whispered, "Now it's time for us to make love."

Sliding my cock inside her, I was surprised by how tight she was. We almost moaned in unison once I was buried, and once her heels were on my lower back, her fingers stroking my back at the same time, I was thrusting away gently, loving how much her pussy was gripping my cock. I swore more than once as I felt her rolling her hips in time with my thrusts.

"Oh fuck," she moaned, "Oh fuck, Danny. You're gonna make me cum again!"

"Then cum for me, Ms Symonds," I groaned, "Because I'm not going to last too long either."

Her eyes lit up at that suggestion, spreading her legs nice and wide as I started to pump her even more. "Fuck me," she groaned, dragging my head down to kiss her, "Fill my pussy, Danny."

"Yes, Ms Symonds."

I felt her pussy clinching my cock and she enjoyed an orgasm, her fingernails digging into my back so much, I knew she'd leave marks. "Oh god," she whimpered into my ear, "Oh god, Danny."
"I'm close, Ms Symonds."

Groaning as I came hard, she tightened her limbs around me, kissing my cheek as I rested my head next to hers. Breathing deeply, I whispered, "I usually have sex with my girlfriend after a game." I felt her limbs tighten for a moment before adding, "I guess this makes you my girlfriend too, Ms Symonds."

"I'm fifty, Danny..."

Lifting my head, I made sure to meet her eyes and smile. "If you don't like the title of girlfriend, how about my sexy and beautiful mature lover?"

"You really mean that, Danny?" Thrusting gently earned a moan and a smile. "Oh god, you're still so hard!"

"Advantage of youth and having a younger lover, Ms Symonds."

"So you gave up a night with Kim and Wendy to be with me?" When I nodded, she hugged me tightly. "Thank you, Danny..."

After we made some gentle love the next morning, I offered her one of my t-shirts before joining the rest of the family for breakfast. Ms Symonds wasn't even wearing panties, mentioning that fact when smiling at everyone around the table that my cum was slowly leaking out of her. Finishing breakfast, Susan led me back to my bedroom, stripping off before pushing me back onto the bed, grasping the base of my cock as she lowered herself down. Lisa and Rebecca walked in as she was riding me, both stripping naked and cuddling into each side of me.

Susan rode me for a few minutes before she slid off and Lisa replaced her, watching the sheer joy spread across her face before I lowered my eyes to watch my cock disappear inside her. "We're taking turns," Susan whispered, snuggling into me, "We agreed to share you this morning. I've had a load of your cum, and we're hoping you have enough to give Lisa and Rebecca a load for each of them too."

With hands on my chest, Lisa was quickly bouncing away on my cock. Rebecca was thoroughly enjoying the show, suggesting I cum in Lisa first, take a few minutes to recover, before she had her chance. Lisa leaned down to kiss me, whispering how much she'd missed me. I admitted to missing her, apologising for not seeing her for so long. She smiled, told me it was okay, that she was pleased to just be with me.

Resting my hands on her arse, she moved her hands to either side of me, really driving herself down and griding on my cock as I started to meet her movements with thrusts of my own. "Oh fuck yeah," she cried out before she shuddered, "Oh fuck yeah! Oh fuck, Danny. I love cumming on your fat cock!"

Her orgasm drove me on to fuck harder and harder. She climaxed again within a matter of seconds before I couldn't hold back any longer and filled her pussy to the brim. Collapsing onto my chest, I wrapped my arms around her, kissing her cheek, as she giggled as I couldn't help gently thrusting away. "We'll figure this all out, Lisa," I assured her.

They were eager to get me hard again, Lisa moving off my cock, and I had the pleasure of watching her and Rebecca taking turns to suck my cock though Rebecca eventually swung her body around so I could give her pussy some attention. I groaned at how wonderful her scent was. I hadn't forgotten, I just loved the scent of pussy. All my lovers had their own individual scent, and I couldn't get enough of them.

Rebecca eventually turned around and needed me to just focus on her, Susan moving to share my cock with Lisa. Wrapping a hand around each thigh, I forced her pussy down into my mouth, burying my tongue as wiggling it about. That earned one hell of a moan before I moved to her clit.

"Jesus!" she cried out, almost leaping off my face, "Fuck yes, Danny! Make me cum!"

She got what she wanted within a couple of minutes. But she wasn't done with me, moving off my face and down to my groin, easily sliding down my cock and riding herself hard and fast from the off. With one hand on my chest, her other hand was fondling her clit, making herself orgasm over and over again, remembering how much she'd loved riding my cock and she remembered which angle to ride my cock.

Tiring herself out, leaning forward to rest on her forearms, whispering that she wanted me to fuck her harder than ever. Asking if she was sure, she left a soft kiss on my lips and nodded. "Just pound my pussy into oblivion," Rebecca whispered, "Danny... I love you so much... I couldn't... I couldn't tell you when you were my student."

"I love you too," Lisa whispered next to me, "We can be honest now because you're no longer a student."

Glancing at Susan, she nodded as her eyes glistened. "I miss you so much at school," she said softly.

"You know this makes..."

I was kissed by three women immediately. "We just needed to tell you how we feel," Rebecca stated, "We're going to enjoy the time we have with you. We know Kim and Wendy... We know how much they love you, and the agreement is that we get you for the next few years until they graduate."

Glancing at Lisa, she smiled and nodded, before Susan whispered, "I just want to enjoy the company of a young man while I can. And the fact it's you, Danny, means the absolute world to me."

Rolling Rebecca over onto her back, it didn't take long for me to cum inside her, needing to pull out and relax as I felt completely drained. Finding myself cuddled to either side, I was surprised at how content I felt. "You know I do care and love you all," I finally said, "It's just deep feelings of love makes things a little complicated."

"The three of us love you but we're realistic," Lisa assured me, "We know you're not exclusive, in the sense we know who you are sleeping with, but while none of us are particularly looking elsewhere, if we were to find a man of our own, we would end things with you immediately."

"You don't sleep with anyone else, do you?" Rebecca asked.

"No. I haven't slept with anyone except my mother, sisters, aunt, Kim or Wendy for over six months. I'm honestly a little surprised they all agreed to you three joining in with us, but I guess Kim and Wendy will be getting busier and busier going forward."

"That's why they were so happy to accept us," Lisa explained, "There are going to be chunks of time where they are simply too busy focusing on their studies that they'll barely see you. And while your sisters and mother can fill a certain gap, when it comes to things like dating..." She trailed off but blushed, "Well, Rebecca and I would love to be on your arm from time to time."

"And you, Sue?" I asked.

"You'd take me out on a date?" she replied, unable to hide her surprise.

"Hell yes, I would. Dress yourself as sexy as I know you can be, and I know every pair of eyes would be on you when I take you out."

Though they would have liked to stay all day and night, they did have school the next day. It was with a slightly heavy heart that I wished them goodbye, their cars now parked up outside our house. Sharing a long kiss and hug with each of them, Susan was the last to leave. Resting her head against my shoulder, I wrapped my arms tighter when she started to shake as emotions got the better of her. "I'm being foolish, but I feel so loved," she whispered.

"And you deserved to be loved, Sue," I replied softly, "And if it's me showing you that love, then that makes me feel even better."

"Are you sure you're only nineteen?"

"Age is a number, and I've had to do a lot of growing up in the past six months since going full-time."

Heading back inside after she'd driven away, Mum met me in the living room as I took a seat on the couch, Mum sitting down next to me as she clearly wanted to snuggle. "I love hearing you when you're intimate with someone else," she said, "I can say I'm a proud mother of a young man who knows how to please a woman."

"Were you listening at the door?"

"Not this time, but I know Kyla and Aimee were masturbating together in Kyla's room." Snuggling tighter, wrapping an arm around my chest, she added, "Any plans today?"

"No, the coach gave us today off. Back into training tomorrow. If we hadn't been the late game, I would have required to go in."

"Any plans for the rest of the day?" Giving her a look, Mum actually turned shy for a moment. "I wondered if you'd like to spend the rest of the day with your mother..."

"Want to go out for dinner? Just you and me?"

Her hand moved to my cheek before she left a soft kiss on my lips. "And that's why I'm in love with you, Danny," she said softly, "I shouldn't have a chance with someone like you."

"Mum, you have a piece of heart, and since that first time we made love, I knew it would be something either of us couldn't stop." Kissing her again, I added, "Go get yourself dressed up. We're going to make a day and night of it."

By the time we arrived home later that night, we had a buzz going, while in my jeans pocket were her panties as I'd been feeling her up while out at a quiet bar. Dragging me to her bedroom, we eagerly stripped each other naked before she ended up on her knees, taking my cock in her mouth. Suggesting we get comfortable on the bed so I could please her, she shook her head.

"Nope. I'm blowing my son, and I'm already dripping wet, Danny. Once I get you nice and hard again, all you're doing is fucking your mother the rest of the night."

By the time she fell asleep spooning against me, she was giggling away, suggesting she'd be walking funny the next morning as I'd fucked her quite hard after leaving two loads in her pussy. But what my mother wanted; she nearly always gets. Mum wanted to be fucked, so that's exactly what I'd done.

I loved making her smile and she certainly drifted off to sleep with a large one on her face.

*****

"What's up, coach?" I asked, walking into his office. His face told me it wasn't going to be good news.

"Take a seat, Danny. We need to discuss something."

My heart started to beat a little faster. The first thought was that someone had somehow discovered one of my relationships with my mother or my sisters. If that happened, I knew my career would be toast. Then again, there were players still on the field who'd committed violent acts, even sexual assaults. Quite frankly, having sex with my mother or sisters would come further down the list of worst crimes to commit.

Sensing my nerves, the fact he grinned for a moment to relieve some tension. "Something going on, coach?"

"We got some bad news from the medics today, Danny. Andy's still in hospital and won't be out for some time. Completely torn his ACL. He won't be back until next season. That means we're down a goalkicker. From what I understand, you were the back-up while playing for your school?"

"Yeah, and I'm out with Andy every so often, practicing just to make sure I don't get too rusty."

"How would you feel about taking goalkicking duties going forward? Johnno can take care of kick-offs and in-goal restarts, but I've already talked to him, and he's admitted that he won't be able to handle the stress of doing the conversions. So with Andy out and Johnno not exactly in the right frame of mind..."

"I'm guessing that means I'm on kicking duties this Friday night?"

"Is that too soon?"

"Nope, I'll spend a couple of hours after training each day and get ready for it."

"Steve can hang around and offer plenty of tips."

For the rest of the week, in addition to the regular training schedule, I spent the afternoon's going through goalkicking practice. I was kicking from all over the place, adjusting how the ball rested on the tee and how I would connect with the ball. Unfortunately, the weather was fine each day so didn't get an opportunity to practice kicking into and against the wind, but I knew I could certainly get a good bend on the ball if I connected properly.

My first conversion in front of a hostile crowd was quite the experience. Unlike rugby union, where the crowd is told to be quiet while the kicker is preparing, rugby league in Australia is a rather different experience. Playing away from home at the home of the Roosters probably didn't help matters, the team having just recently moved into their new stadium, so the place was packed out.

Thankfully, I managed to ignore most of the noise as my first couple of kicks were closer to the posts. My third attempt was by the sideline and that's when I heard all the delightful comments. It didn't put me off, but I was still rather new to it, and I did end up missing to the left of the posts. It didn't matter in the long run as we were beaten handily, one of those games where the opposition was simply too good on the day, and we didn't have an answer. Add to that some silly mistakes, things like dropping the ball and missing tackles, and we trudged off at the full-time siren feeling rather sorry for ourselves.

Though all my girls would come to every home game, they didn't come to every away game, even if it was in the same city. My away games were a time for them to enjoy time together. Mum never missed a game though. I knew Kyla would want to come as well, but she loved spending time with her sister or my girlfriends. If Mum was coming alone, Caroline would generally hear about it and invite herself along. And if I knew Mum was going alone, I would call Susan ask if she'd like to join my mother and aunt at the game.

I didn't do my usual greeting at the barrier, waving to them and making a gesture that I'd meet them back at the training ground once I was off the bus. The three women blew me a kiss each, aware I was probably in a mood as, like any professional sportsman, I hated losing. And I was aware that even my own game that evening hadn't been up to scratch.

Hopping off the bus a couple of hours later, we had a post-match debrief first, all of us getting thoughts off our chest about the game and what we knew we'd gotten wrong. The coach had blasted us at half-time, but the post-match debrief wasn't a time to take swings at us. All he had to do was look around the sad or angry faces to know it would rest on our minds for a couple of days.

"Your kicking was excellent," Mum stated in the car, her in the passenger seat, Caroline and Susan behind me, "Will you be handling conversions the rest of the season?"

"Andy won't be back, and Johnno doesn't feel comfortable enough to take them on full-time."

"So it's left to the first year full-time half-back to take care of it?" Susan asked, hearing the exasperation in her tone.

I would have shrugged had I not been driving. "I don't mind though it's added stress that I don't particularly need."

Arriving at home, Mum leaned across to kiss my cheek. "Just so you know, the four of us have the house to ourselves tonight and all day tomorrow," she whispered, kissing my cheek, "You have three mature women willing to do everything you want."

Chuckling, I turned to kiss her properly. "I have a lot of ideas already, mother."

"Danny, I have only one favour tonight. I really want to watch you and your mother make love," Susan stated.

"Sorted!"

Heading inside, I always showered immediately after the game but decided to have another shower. Surprised I was left alone as I showered, I walked to my mother's bedroom with only a towel around my waist to find my mother, aunt and former high school principal on the edge of my mother's bed, all of them stripped down to their underwear already.

"Panties off," I told them, "I know you probably have plans for me, but I want to see you lying back, ready for me instead."

"What are you plans for us?" Caroline asked eagerly.

"I think it should be well known in the walls of this household that I love going down on all my lovers."

Caroline turned to Susan. "My nephew loves eating pussy. I'm sure you already know."

"Oh, he was wonderful the first time he went down on me," Susan stated dreamily.

First the bras came off as I dropped the towels, three pairs of eyes aimed straight for my groin as I was already rock hard. Stepping forward, I had them all lie back as I knelt on the floor between my mother's legs. Her pussy was a little furrier than when we'd first started making love, admitting I did like the difference between the usually smooth pussy of my younger lovers to a slightly furrier pussy of an older lover.

Caroline was already used to watch me make love, considering I'd shared the bed with both of them a couple of times, but it was a new thing for Susan, who rested her head on a hand with her elbow bent, and I could see her smile as I slowly savoured the taste of my mother. I knew it was something I'd never not want to do. She had been my first lover, but she was also my mother. I just wanted to make her happy, and the bond of mother and son was even stronger thanks to the intimacy we now shared.

"Oh baby," she moaned softly, "You love your mother's pussy, don't you?"

Caroline snorted next to her. "Lauren, if you forced him to make a choice, I know he'd think long and hard about being exclusive with his mummy."

I was always thinking of new and creative ways to bring my girls to orgasm, and Mum loved experimenting with me. Nothing except one or two disgusting things were off-limits. Though there were tried and tested ways of bringing her to orgasm, I liked to mix things up, and thing I liked to do occasionally was play with her butt.

When she felt my fingers start to play with her rosebud, she released a gasp before pushing down slightly. "Love it when you play with arse, baby," she moaned, "Going to slide a finger or two inside?"

"You'd like that, wouldn't you?" I retorted.

"Naughty girl," Caroline added, leaning over to kiss her sister, "And I thought I was the one who loved it in the arse."

She wasn't lying. She wasn't the first woman I had anal sex with, that was with Kim and Wendy. But when she found I'd done it and enjoyed it, she offered it on a plate for whenever we were fooling around. Lubing up my fingers, I slid a pair into my mother's arse as I slowly licked her clit. She didn't last more than a couple of minutes before she was climaxing hard, begging me to get her off again and again.

Once she cried enough, I immediately moved over to Caroline. Her pussy was lovely and furry like her sister's, burying my nose close to her pussy to inhale her scent. "You love my pussy, don't you?" she teased.

"Love your arse even more sometimes, Auntie," I replied. Like my mother and sisters, she got off on me using their family titles when fooling around, despite the fact my relationship with her was perfectly legal where we lived. It was still taboo though.

Caroline loved watching me with her sister. She admitted to constantly reading incest stories and had many ideas about fooling around with her own grown children, but admitted to being scared that it would blow up in her face. Making love with her sister and fooling around with me satisfied her cravings. Good thing for Caroline is that I loved making her orgasm as she made the most delightful noises as she came.

"In my arse," she cried, "Fingers in my arse, Danny."

"What she means is she wants your dick in her arse," Mum chuckled, "She's been talking about you fucking her arse for half the game."

"She's my anal queen," I said, gazing up her body to see her smiling back at me, "Do you want that tonight, Caroline?" Nodding eagerly, I glanced at Mum, who shook her head. Turning my head towards Susan, she started to blush, and I figured out why. "You've never done it, have you?"

"No," she replied softly, "But it's something I'd love to try with you, Danny."

"Another night, Sue. Tonight is just about having fun."

Caroline had three fingers in her arse when she enjoyed one hell of an orgasm. Though my fingers still appeared clean when pulling them out, Mum grabbed a cloth from her ensuite bathroom so I could wipe them off before I moved to Susan. Kissing her deeply first, she loved it when I rubbed my cock against her slit, teasing her for a little bit. Moving down her body, I picked her up and placed her between my mother and auntie.
"Pleasure her while I'm eating her out," I told them. They immediately latched onto a breast each as I savoured my ex-principal's pussy once again. God, I couldn't believe how much I enjoyed her taste, the feeling of her soft legs on my shoulders, and how warm and tight she was when I slid only one finger inside her. I looked up to see her kissing my mother with Caroline sucking one of her breasts. With my free hand, I slid a pair of fingers back inside my mother, causing her to break the kiss and cry out.

"Oh Danny," she cried out, "Naughty boy, surprising your mummy like that."

Caroline snorted. "Please, Lauren, that young man can't get enough of you pussy. I see how you look at each other."

"Is this what it feels like to be in love?" Susan wondered, her voice soft, "I haven't felt like this in so long."

"Danny, you need to make love to her now," Mum insisted.

Scooting back on the bed, it gave me enough space to get up onto it and join her, easily sliding my cock inside Susan once again. Once we were joined completely, our bodies moved in unison, our gazes rarely averting as her fingers dug into my back or upper arms as I slowly picked up the tempo of my thrusts.

"I love you, Danny," she whispered. It was the first time she said those three words to me. It had always been 'I miss you'. We both knew what she meant but neither of us wanted to force the issue.

"I love you too, Sue."

Her face broke into a simple gorgeous smile at first. "You mean that?"

"This young man has a lot of love in his heart," Caroline said, the other two women lying to either side of us, "And you've done more than enough to earn your place in it."

Susan wrapped her legs around me, begging me to fuck her harder. The bed was soon rocking, the pair of us moaning or groaning as I knew I wasn't going to last much longer. The night hadn't been great considering my professional life, but my mother knew me well, and providing me with so much love in my private life helped me feel much better about things.

Filling Susan again made us both smile, sharing a series of soft kisses before she gazed lovingly at me, stroking my face before I kissed her again. I didn't really want to pull out of her, happy to have made love just to her all night, but I couldn't disappoint my mother or aunt.

When I did finally pull out, Caroline had my cock in her mouth to clean me up before she moved to lick Susan's pussy. Susan cried out in surprise before releasing a whimper, Caroline suggesting she was cleaning her up though she also wanted to taste my cum.

As for my mother, she was sitting up on her knees, ready to kiss and stroke me back to life. She knew it wouldn't take too long, and once I was hard, she had me lie back so Susan could watch mother and son make love. I loved watching my mother riding my cock. She looked so beautiful and sexy each and every time she did it, and I knew she absolutely loved it at the same time. It gave her an element of control, and it was one of the best positions for to orgasm while on my cock.

Her first orgasm rocked her body, feeling her pussy squeezing my cock, as she cried out in pleasure, her hands ending up on my chest as she started to slam her pussy down harder on my cock. "This is our cock," she growled, "Family cock and only the women I approve, Daniel."

"Yes, Mummy," I replied, knowing what she was doing.

"You love fucking Mummy, don't you?"

"Yes, Mummy."

"Good, baby. Mummy loves her little boy's cock. It's always been her cock, hasn't it, baby?"

"Yes, Mummy. Does that mean your pussy is mine?"

"Always, baby. Mummy's pussy has always been yours. Mummy loves you so much."

"Do they always do this?" Susan whispered to Caroline.

"They get off on the whole mother-son angle," Caroline replied, "When you watch them together, it makes you wonder why it would ever be illegal between consenting adults."

Mum had another couple of orgasms before she finally leaned forward and demanded I cum inside her. Grabbing her arse, I glared into her eyes which earned a smirk before I drove my cock into her as deep as possible, the smirk disappearing as her eyes closed and she moaned. Leaning down to kiss me, she whimpered as I gripped her arse as tightly as possible and slammed her hard over and over again. She was barely capable of words, resting her forehead against mine, neither of us saying a word. My mother was still so incredibly tight for me. I had a feeling she did exercises or something, but whatever it was, I couldn't get enough of her.

Grunting as I filled her pussy again, she relaxed on my chest once it was over, wrapping an arm around her body as I kissed her cheek. "I love you, Mum," I whispered into her ear.

"I love you so much, baby," she whispered back.

"Okay, that was beautiful and erotic," Susan said softly, "Now I understand completely."

"I wish so many other mothers could experience what I do with my son, Susan," Mum stated, "We're closer than ever now that we make love. What better way to express love for each other than the most intimate act possible between two people."

Mum didn't particularly want to move as she loved feeling my cock inside her, but with a whimper, she released my cock from her pussy before smiling, kissing down my body to take it in her mouth, suggesting she needed to clean it for her sister. I needed a few minutes to recover before I sat up as Caroline bent over the bed. Mum loved getting her ready for anal, as I knew she used the strap-on on her sister regularly.

Lining my cock up, I gently slid inside Caroline's arse, one slow movement until I was buried in the tight, hot confines once again. "Fuck yeah," she groaned, "I love this feeling."

"How hard?" I growled into her ear before taking a handful of her hair, "As hard as possible?"

"Please," she whispered.

"Who owns your arse?"

"You do," she grunted as I thrusted hard.

"Who else?"

"Lauren!" she cried out as I slammed my cock hard again.

"Mum, lie in front of Caroline. She'd going to clean your pussy while I nail her arse."

Caroline could barely focus on her once I was fucking her hard. Susan was watching with eyes wide as it probably didn't look pleasurable to someone who hadn't enjoyed anal sex before, but this was exactly how Caroline loved it. I eventually pulled out and lifted her up onto the bed, sliding back inside her once I had her in the right position, leaning forward over her to really drive my cock deep.

"Oh fuck!" she groaned, "Oh god... Danny..."

"Going to tap out?" I wondered. She never had before. Caroline loved the rough treatment at times.

"Never," she cried out, "Keep going, Danny. I want to...."

She'd learned years ago that she could orgasm while enjoying anal sex. I knew it could happen, but it was a rare thing for a lot of women. Feeling her clench my cock as the orgasm tore through her body had me stop as I didn't want to genuinely hurt her. What we did was only fooling around. Once her orgasm passed, I flipped her over and slid back inside her arse, slowing the pace as she smiled at me.

I fucked her for quite a while, considering I'd already cum twice that evening, but she was never going to complain about the fact her nephew was inside her arse. When I did finally cum, she was ever so happy. She told me the very first time we had anal sex that it would always be something we could do together, and that she loved feeling her nephew climaxing in her tight hot hole. Her words, not mine.

We were all feeling rather warm and sticky after that, the four of us laughing away as we showered together. Hands and mouths were quite busy while we were cleaning up. When it came time to actually sleeping, Caroline grabbed Susan by the hand without a word, kissing my mother and myself on the cheek, and disappeared after a quick 'Goodnight'.

"Can you hold me all night, baby?" Mum asked softly.

Getting into bed, she spooned against me for a little while before rolling into her other side to face me. Running my hand up and down her side before I eventually caressed her face, her smile was infectious and rarely faded. I loved seeing my mother so happy.

After enjoying some tender lovemaking the next morning, that sort where our bodies were practically moulded together and we never stopped kissing or whispering words of love to each other, we joined Caroline and Susan in the kitchen for some breakfast. Mum then told me that, for the next few hours, they were available to me whenever I wanted for whatever I wanted, and she'd simply tell me when we had to bring the fun to a stop.

Susan and Caroline left mid-afternoon with those sorts of smiles that suggested they'd had hours of lovemaking and would return for more at a later date. As for my mother, she was glistening with sweat, cheeks red from excitement, as she slowly rode my cock as I sat back on the lounge. I'd already left two loads inside her during the day, her eyes alive with desire as she gazed at me. That's how Kyla and Aimee found us, Mum not willing to quit as she rested her head against my shoulder, my fingers caressing her back as she whimpered again and again.

"Don't want to stop," she almost sobbed, "I don't want to stop, Danny."

"Then don't stop, Mum," I whispered into her ear, "I have nowhere else I'd rather be."

Kyla and Aimee sat to either side of us. "Is she okay?" Kyla asked.

"She's just enjoying her son a lot. Probably too much," I replied.

"I'm addicted to my son," Mum said softly, "I can't get enough..." She paused and sighed, before she stopped moving. "God, I'm so tired, baby."

Standing up, she wrapped her legs around me as I carried us back to her bedroom, lying her down before we resumed making love. Kyla and Aimee stripped off and joined us, watching their brother and mother performing the intimate act of lovemaking. Mum couldn't stop smiling as she glanced between all three of us. "My three beautiful children," she whispered.

"We love you so much, Mummy," Kyla said softly, leaning over to kiss her. "Thank you for giving us this."

"I did it for all my children, but you deserved to share your love with your brother like this. And I couldn't deny my feelings for my son any longer."

When I finally came inside her again, I had to pull out and collapse on the bed, my cock wilting rather quickly as I was worn out. "And I've got training tomorrow!" I exclaimed to their giggles.

Mum wasn't capable of much else that day, staggering around whenever she got to her feet. Kyla and Aimee took care of dinner as Mum snuggled against me on the couch, her eyes barely on the telly as she looked at me. Whenever I met her eyes, that unconditional love I'd seen my entire life was perhaps even stronger than ever. Sighing happily, she wrapped an arm around my chest and cuddled me tightly.

It was one hell of a weekend, but snuggling with my mother like that was an almost perfect way to end it.

*****

"With the last round of matches this weekend, the West Sydney Rangers have their best opportunity to make the finals series for the first time in over fifteen years. But to confirm their finals presence, they must overcome the Panthers, who are entering the match as Minor Premiers, but will want to defend their unbeaten home record. Results will need to go their way, but Rangers supporters travel west with the hope that they will see their team win away from home for only the fourth time this year and finally secure that long awaited finals berth."

It was a fucking miracle that we were even in the running. We hadn't shown any consistency all year, but as the season wound down, we won the games we should have been winning, and ran a couple of the top teams close. Confidence did waver from time to time, but with each match, we slowly worked our way into a position where a top-eight finish was possible.

And now here we were. Twenty-three matches completed, one more to go. We were the last of three matches played on Saturday. The Penrith Panthers had finished Minor Premiers for the third time in a row. They were unstoppable at times, but our coach spent all week drilling into us our gameplan, the way we'd negate their attacking options and use our own advantages.

When I was out driving around the local area where the Rangers were most popular, nearly every shop had a flag or our colours flying. If I was walking through a shopping centre, I'd be stopped constantly by fans, many wanting an autograph or a selfie. I was surprised at how confident our fans were, most stating they would try and get a ticket to the game and see the Rangers finally make it to the finals for the first time in far too long.

Training was intense that week, every single member of the club aware of what was at stake. Were we going to make the Grand Final? In my heart of hearts, I knew that was a pipe dream. But for my first season full-time, to make the finals? That was a dream. Don't get me wrong, in no way was it just down to me. The club had recruited fantastically over the previous summer. It had taken time for us to really gel as a squad, but once we did, some teams didn't have an answer to us. And as the end of the season approached, we didn't want to see all our hard work go to waste.

Arriving at the training ground on Saturday to catch the team bus west, the front of the complex was full of supporters, those who probably couldn't get tickets to the match. The club had offered to play the game on the two big screens in the stadium with commentary provided.

"Bloody insane out there," Graham stated as I joined him in the changing room, "You'd think we were playing in the Grand Final."

Everyone fell silent as we could hear the chant of 'Rangers! Rangers! Rangers!' from outside. If we needed any additional motivation to perform, that was it. On our shoulders rested the hope of our thousands upon thousands of supporters, the hopes of the club itself, the hopes of anyone who supported the underdog. Considering the club had been in the doldrums for over a decade, with next to no success, the fact we were now looking at finals footy almost beggared belief.

"Look at them," Mike said quietly with wonderment in his tone, "Just look at them. If any of us ever doubted..."

The noise was almost deafening. More than one flare was lit. Flags were waving. The chanting so loud the engine noise of the bus was drowned out. It took forever to get out of the car park. Once we were on the way west, we relaxed as our coach walked up and down the aisle, sitting down to chat with most of us for a few minutes.

Arriving at the stadium out in Penrith, the reception was markedly different as no-one gave a shit. With the Minor Premiership wrapped up, their fans were already looking forward to finals footy. Their game against us didn't mean much to the average supporter. To the players, they would want to keep their perfect home record intact.

Gathering in the away changing room, the tension was palpable, tinged with nervous excitement. I simply wanted the game to start. More than one of us looked a little sick, in all honesty. A year of hard work now rested on the next eighty minutes. We'd either fall at the first hurdle or we'd make the promised land.

Our warm-up took place with an air of extra intensity. Heading back inside to get changed, the coach wandered about, giving last minute instructions, advice or inspiration. He pulled me aside last, resting a hand on my shoulder.

"This is your moment to shine, Danny," he said, glancing past me at the rest of the squad before his eyes rested on mine again, "You going to get us to the finals?"

"Hell yes, coach."

"They believe in you, Danny. All you need to do is lead them there."

Lining up behind our captain as we prepared to entire the field, I took a few final deep breaths before I followed him out onto the field. The roar was deafening as we knew it was a packed house, and when I looked around, there were far more Rangers flags being waved than I would have imagined. Not quite like a home crowd, but near enough for us to know that we had plenty of support in the stands.

There's a good reason why Penrith finished Minor Premiers. They're a bloody great side, an excellent core, and some magnificent individually skilled players. Their one issue of the very few they have is that they are sometimes very slow starters. Within ten minutes, I put a ball into the chest of our right centre who burst through a gap in their line, running thirty metres to score near the posts. With my conversion, it was an early six to nil lead.

And that's how it stayed until half-time, the play moving up and down the field. There were very few scoring opportunities. Our defence was heroic at times, stopping them within a couple of metres of the line more than once. They pinned us back at times, making it feel like we were making an endless series of tackles, but though we did bend, we didn't break. And their frustration grew.

The coach didn't need to say too much at half-time. We knew what to do. We knew what was on the line. The captain got up to say something before he looked at me and grinned. "Got any words, Danny?"

I remembered what I'd said before the Parramatta game. I'd remained mostly quiet since. But this was our second derby. The Rangers despised Parramatta and we hated Penrith. When you're basically positioned between the two, it was little wonder we were arch-rivals. Getting to my feet, I looked over the squad.

"Who are we?" I asked quietly.

"Rangers!" they yelled out.

"No. No. No. I asked who are we?"

They stood up as a group and roared, "Rangers!"

I glanced across them and smiled. "Better. And have we worked all year just to fall now?"

The vocal agreement was that we had not.

"I don't know about you, but I want to play finals footy. Not bad for a first full-time season. And I want all you bastards to join me there. You think those fuckwits in the next room are infallible?"

The vocal agreement was that they were definitely fuckwits, much to the amusement of the coaches and staff.

"Forty minutes. Forty more minutes before we can finally put the Rangers in a final series for the first time in too long. Forty minutes more to write out names into legend. Forty more minutes until we can return to this changing room as fucking heroes." My teammates roared their approval. "We can beat them!" I shouted, "No team is invincible. We know their weaknesses. Let's expose them. Send them into the final's series on the back of a loss while we enter as winners. Most importantly, let's do it for them. Those who come every week to support us. Who show us their love and support. Who have come every week, even through the dark times, and never lost hope that we will one day work our way out of the mire. We've earned the right to be here tonight, and we're going to earn the right in the next forty minutes to still be playing next weekend. Are you with me?"

The vocal chorus from everyone was that they wanted to be with me.

Three minutes into the second half, Penrith scored a try and converted, levelling the scores at six a piece. But while in previous years, heads would have dropped, and Penrith would have quickly run up a cricket score, we stayed positive, not letting our confidence waver. During their next set of six, we hammered them in every tackle, keeping them pinned back within their forty-metre line. The next set had me launching a kick that their full-back dropped in goal, and though he grounded it, the result was a goal-line drop-out. We didn't score from the next set of six, but we'd made our intentions known. We would not go down without a fight.

The score remained level until the sixty-seventh minute when they somehow scrambled over the line in the corner. It was a difficult conversion. Missing made it ten points to six in their favour. But there was still over ten minutes to go. Plenty of time to score and convert to take the lead.
"No desperation," I shouted as we had gathered by the posts, "Keep it simple. No mistakes. We've had them on the line more than once. We just need to get over that line once more and we'll win."

We forced a mistake during their next set of six, and came so close to scoring, I'm fairly sure I wasn't the only one wondering if that would be our only chance. But our captain, a couple of our other experienced players, and even I helped keep confidence high. We basically never shut up as we shouted encouragement.

We would not give up.

Into the final five minutes and we had Penrith under pressure as we hammered into their defensive line again and again. They were wilting but hadn't broken yet. My kicking was the best it had been all season, forcing more than one goal-line dropout as we kept them pinned. One set of six followed another, but still, they would not break. But we didn't let frustration get the better of us. As long as there was time on the clock, our fate was still in our hands.

Two minutes to go and one of our props almost smashed over the line. He took four defensive players out of the line, and I noticed they were short on the left. "Through the hands," I stated, "Hit and pass. Hit and pass."

I moved the ball quickly left, and due to the speed of passing, our left winger was tackled just as he was going to put the ball down. The crowd roared as we charged towards him to celebrate, the referee unsure if it was a try so sending it upstairs to 'The Bunker'. The Penrith players were complaining about something, but we didn't care. All I did was grab the ball as one of our ball-boys approached with my kicking tee.

The clock was stopped while the Bunker made the decision. Everyone was watching the big screens in silence. All we wanted to see, all our supporters wanted to see, was three simple letters. And I know I wasn't the only one smiling when the big screen changed, our supporters roared, as the referee pointed to the spot and blew his whistle.

T-R-Y.

The scores were level. As I was kneeling down to position my kicking tee, the full-time siren sounded. It was now down to me and this conversion. We would go through to 'Golden Point' if I missed, but I didn't want to take that chance. If I nailed the conversion, we would win and go through to the finals.

Ensuring the ball was placed correctly, I took my time as I stood up and positioned my foot, looking down at the ball before slowly looking up at the posts. One pace back. One pace back. One pace back. Deep breath. Step to the left. Step to the left. Look at the ball. Look at the posts. Talk to myself. No-one really knows what any kicker says. All I say to myself is 'Don't miss. Don't miss.'

I hit the ball cleanly and it seemed to fly in slow motion. It started out wide, as if it was going to miss. Then it started to bend as the ball spun, just as I intended. It continued to spin and bend... and floated just inside the right post. The referee blew his whistle to confirm a successful conversion.

West Sydney Rangers 12 - Penrith Panthers 10

Our supporters went absolutely nuts as I turned towards my teammates to see them all running towards me, joined by the players and staff on the sideline. I was soon mobbed by all of them. Fair to say more than one of us could barely keep our emotions in check. In the space of only two seasons, we'd gone from the easy beats of the competition to a team that had made the finals.

The Panthers supporters left immediately but our fans didn't move an inch as we walked around the ground, clapping and waving as we thanked them all for their support. Nearly all the players had family and friends in attendance, finding them dotted around the ground, waiting at the barriers to say hello. I found my family and lovers all waiting for me, and I wouldn't be wrong in saying they were as excited as I was.

Despite being so busy, Kim and Wendy still never missed a home match, and I knew they would be at that evening's match. I hugged both of them tightly as I didn't see them anywhere near as often as I wanted. "Thanks for coming," I told them both.

"Wouldn't have missed this for the world!" Kim exclaimed, "I can't believe it, Danny!"

"Totally getting victory sex tonight," Wendy added, "Got enough in the tank to fuck more than just us two?"

Leaning back and meeting their eyes, it amused me how obviously aroused they already were. Kissing both of them, I think they were ready to leap over the barrier to just mount me on the field. I probably wouldn't have complained too much. After hugging everyone else, I was called over by Fox Sports for a quick interview. The adrenaline was still pumping, and they did joke about how long the smile would last. They were incredibly congratulatory, aware of what it meant personally to me but, more importantly, what it meant to our club and our supporters.

Joining everyone in the changing room, it didn't take long for the drinks to be handed out, the Penrith players walking in to join in, congratulating us for making the finals and we sat down to enjoy a couple of drinks with them. That was the great thing about rugby league. We'd beat the shit out of each other for eighty minutes. As soon as the siren sounded, most issues were left on the field. We'd shake hands, enjoy a chat, and generally enjoy a post-match drink. By the time we arrived back at the training ground, it was crazy at how many of our supporters were waiting for our return. And we hadn't even won anything yet. But making the finals was like winning the Grand Final to them.

I knew my lovers would be waiting at home so had to send them a message, letting them know about the chaos and that I would probably be home late. I received more than one reply, suggesting that they would stay up for an hour or so, otherwise Kim and Wendy would be waiting in bed for me.

No idea what time I did finally escape as I spent forever signing autographs and posing for photos. I didn't begrudge them a second of my time though. The sheer excitement was infectious. The amount of women that wanted to hug me, whispering very rude suggestions into my ear, with offers to join them at home. Hell, I think some husbands and boyfriends were willing to offer me a night with their wife or girlfriend in thanks!

It was well after midnight by the time I walked through the front door of the house. Quietly making my way to my bedroom, I found Kim and Wendy half asleep, snuggling against each other. Both woke up as I slowly undressed before joining them in bed. "Go to sleep," I whispered, "We'll fool around in the morning."

"I love you," Kim whispered.

"I love you too," Wendy added softly, making me smile as both kissed me on the cheek.

"Thanks for being there tonight."

"Wouldn't have missed it for anything," Kim stated, snuggling tighter against me.

Waking up in the morning to a dual blowjob is always a wonderful way to be roused from sleep. The sheet and blanket had already been pulled back, opening my eyes to see Kim and Wendy both looking up at me and smiling as they shared my cock between them. Gesturing to Kim, her smile broadened as she moved up to straddle my face, lowering her pussy so I could get a taste of her.

"Missed your tongue," she moaned softly as she grinded herself against my mouth, "Missed everything with you. But I'm so busy..."

"At least we know our man is taken care of," Wendy murmured, feeling her lips around my cock again before she added, "Hate how empty my pussy feels at times though."

"Once we have our summer holidays, we're both going to move in here as we're going to need a couple of months of your cock," Kim stated.

Kim enjoyed an orgasm as I filled Wendy's mouth with cum. She swallowed some before Kim moved off my face and shared a kiss with Wendy, needing to taste my cum as well. The pair then resumed blowing me before Wendy straddled my lap and lowered herself down on my cock. "Oh fuck, I've missed this feeling," she moaned, "I'm going to cum so hard!"

As soon as she did have an orgasm, she moved off me so Kim could have her turn. Watching the expressions on her face as she enjoyed my cock always had me smiling. Fell in love with her a little more each time too. I could only savour being buried inside her tight pussy once again. We hadn't seen each other much in the past couple of months.

Asking who wanted me to cum in, Wendy insisted I fill up Kim. Rolling her over, she wrapped her limbs around me and practically ordered that I fuck her hard. Wendy laid down next to us as I pumped Kim faster and harder. I loved staring into her eyes as they were always so expressive, usually of her complete and utter love and devotion to me, but when we were really connecting, that bubbling desire she always had for me would come to the fore.

"Fuck me," she growled, "Harder, Danny. I want to hobble into the kitchen in a minute." She loved how my eyes and face would react before we shared one hell of a kiss. "That's it, Danny," she grunted as I fucked her harder, "This is your pussy. Always was your pussy. Always will be. I love you so much."

I couldn't hold back my orgasm much longer, Kim moaning softly as she felt my cock throbbing as I filled her pussy. Her fingers dug into my back as she moved her hips, ensuring her pussy didn't spill a drop, even feeling her squeeze my cock a couple of times, milking me as much as possible, before we finally relaxed together.

"I love watching you two together," Wendy said softly, "It's obvious how much you love each other."

"Wendy, we love you too," Kim stated, leaning over to kiss her friend, "When we get married, you will be by my side, holding my hand, and you will be repeating the same vows."

We'd not really discussed marriage in great detail, but this was the first time Kim vocalised her thoughts about how it would work. Pulling out of Kim, she spooned against me as Wendy cuddled into her. "I wasn't sure how this would all work in the future," she admitted, "I always thought..."

"Wendy... I love you," Kim stated, "It's different to how I love Danny, but I love you."

"I love you too, Kim."

"Good. And we're both in love with Danny, and I'm not going to make him decide between us. We already know he has other lovers. That might change later."

"They already know how this will work in the future," I said, "We're simply enjoying each other's company for the time being. They're happy with how things are and will be."

"I know what I'm studying to achieve, but I still want a family," Kim stated, "I finish my studies, then start my career, but I'm not going to wait forever to have children."

"I'd rather start sooner rather than later," Wendy confessed, "I mean, I could delay my studies until later, but I'm young and at the perfect age to start having babies."

"You're serious, Wendy?" I had to ask.

She met my eyes and smiled, nodding eagerly. "If we're going to make this work, the three of us, then you can play professionally, Kim can keep studying, and I can have our babies."

"If we start a family, I'll have to find a place of my own." I paused before adding, "And Kyla will need to come with us."

"Because she wants children too," Kim said softly, "She has to come with you, Danny. If there's anyone on this planet who loves you as much as we do, it's your sister."

"And his mother," Wendy giggled, "Hmmm... Maybe you need to buy two houses, Danny."

"Well, I don't think anyone on this street will be selling up anytime soon, so maybe it's two houses, or we just buy an enormous property with enough rooms for my family, you two, and then any potential children."

"It's something we'll need to discuss with everyone," Kim stated, "Not just your family, Danny. Even though we're all adults here, my parents will give their advice, and I'm not sure what your mother would say, Wendy."

"I don't like the idea of leaving her alone," Wendy admitted, "But she also knows how much I want to start a family. We'll be unconventional, but who cares if we all love each other."

Getting out of bed, the three of us enjoyed a shower together, earning plenty of giggles from my two girls as I soaped them up and tickled them. I sometimes wondered if they realised how much I did love and adore them, simply because of the unusual relationship I had with others. But whenever they gazed up at me, I could see the love they had for me, and I could only hope that, even after all this time, they could meet my eyes and see that same love reflected back to them.

It was a relaxing Sunday in the presence of my family and lovers. Lisa, Rebecca and Susan visited at lunchtime for no other reason than to say hello and spend time with me. Though they wanted to stay with me for longer, Kim and Wendy were both still incredibly busy as their classes wouldn't end until November. Walking Wendy out to her car, she hugged me tightly before I kissed her. When Kim hugged and kissed her, I couldn't help smiling, aware of how close they were now.

"I love you both so much," Wendy whispered as I hugged both women, "I'm so glad this is working for us."

After watching her drive away, Kim took my hand as we slowly walked up the road to her house. Stopping outside her front door, we share one hell of a passionate kiss. Thankfully, her parents didn't open the door as it would have been a little embarrassing though her mother was more than aware of what we did. I still think her father just didn't want to think about it.

"Danny... I meant every word about Wendy. I know it's not legal having two wives, but she will be your other wife without a certificate. I want her to have an engagement and wedding ring, just like me." She paused and smiled, adding, "And so should Kyla. It's taken me time to truly understand, but whenever she's in your presence, Danny, I can see how in love with you she is. There's that small part of me that even feels guilty that she can't have you how she wants."

"Are you sure all of us living together will be okay?"

"Of course. You know I never suggest something without giving it thought. It will work because we'll make it work, Danny." Resting a hand on my chest, she leaned up to kiss my cheek. "And most importantly, I really fucking love you and you're going to be my husband sooner rather than later."

"I can't wait for the day where I can call you my wife."

She shuddered and smiled. "Say that again, Danny," she whispered.

Leaning down to her ear, I held her in my arms as I whispered, "One day, Kimberly Smith, you will be my wife and I'll be delighted to call you Mrs Kimberly Cole."

"I can't wait too, Danny," she whispered back.

I didn't see Kim or Wendy all week. Training was nuts that week as we prepared for the elimination semi-final. Finishing eight, we would play the team that finished fifth. The loser would go out immediately, the winner would progress to the next stage.

To be honest, the game against Penrith was our Grand Final. Though we played okay against the Rabbitohs that Friday night, the pressure valve had been released and the adrenaline that had got us through the match against the Panthers simply didn't return. We enjoyed the occasion, but as we trudged off the field having been beaten, none of us walked off angry or sad. Perhaps a little disappointed, but just making it was a victory in itself.

It had been a fantastic first season as a full-time professional. I knew it was early days, but I was already having dreams of more finals footy and perhaps one day pulling on the blue jersey of New South Wales.

But it was my personal life where I was happiest. To have the love of so many women, I knew I was an incredibly lucky young man, particularly of the love from women outside the family who understood the love I shared with my family, and not only understood but accepted it wholeheartedly.

I could still only wonder what else the future would bring.

*****

A/N - Hello all. I'm leaving a note at the end of any series I have ongoing. Recently started a new career, something I've been looking forward to. While there are a number of positives with my new role, the hours are different and my ability to spend time writing has been curtailed significantly. That being the case, there is one further chapter I have written for this series, but while I still have an outline of where I'm going, future chapters might take longer in being written, edited before I submit them.

But I'll keep writing when I do have the time. Thanks for all the comments and support.
League of His Own Ch. 08
Footy. Family. Lovers. The life of a young man.
A/N - Apologies for the length of time between chapters but I had a bad case of writer's block regarding this story. I took time focusing on other projects and eventually returned to this, the creative juices started flowing once again, and I'm pleased to say that a further four chapters are written and are currently being edited. That will wrap up this series.

Editing suggestions and proofreading by OhDave1 . My thanks to him as always.

*****

Mum couldn't stop crying as the removalists continued to carry out furniture and boxes. I made sure I always had tissues at hand, and ready to hug her when she needed the comfort of her son. Kyla and Aimee were also sad to be leaving the family home after so long, but it was Mum who had turned a simple house into a warm, loving home. Despite what happened with my sperm donor (otherwise known as my father), his memories had long since disappeared and our lives had been wonderful as we'd grown up in a home of love.

Thanks to the fact my mother, my two sisters and I all made good money, and thanks to the money I made from personal sponsorships, having recently signed a multi-million dollar deal with a global sports brand in the past couple of months, I could easily afford to put down a deposit for two houses, ensuring we would still be living within reasonable distance of all our workplaces.

Leaving Mum with Kyla and Aimee once the last few things were being taken out, I walked up the road to Kim's house, where her things were already in a smaller van. Knocking on the door and walking in, her mother greeted me by crying and hugging me tightly. "Sorry I'm taking her from you," I whispered, repeating words I'd said more than once since Kim told them she was moving out.

"I'm just going to miss my little girl so much. But I know she's going with the man she loves."

"Once we're settled, you must come around for dinner."

"I'd love that, Danny."

She leaned back and I recognised the look in her eyes. Her mother was attracted to me, but unlike others, it would remain unspoken, and she was a married woman, though Kim had mentioned to me for a number of years that their wedded life wasn't exactly blissful. And don't get me wrong, I thought she was a beautiful woman in return. If she was a vision of what Kim would look like at a similar age, I was going to be a lucky man.

Kim walked out of her now empty bedroom with just a bag of her essentials. Her father wasn't about as he was off doing something, her mother walking with us back to the house as the removalists were packing up the last pieces. Wendy had arrived while we were away, giving Kim and me a hug. Kim's mother was aware of our unique relationship, and Wendy hugged Kim's mother tightly in greeting.

Mum was searching me out, still crying as she needed her son to provide more comfort on what was proving a difficult day for her. She sobbed into my chest as I whispered that our future was now together forever. We had found a four-bedroom house and had put forward plans to add a second level. That was now complete, having paid top dollar to ensure it was all ready to go before the start of my second season as a full-time professional rugby league player, while also ensuring the girls' studies were not disrupted. Our new home had multiple bedrooms and bathrooms, two living rooms, an enormous kitchen and a backyard, including an inground pool, spa and jacuzzi.

A second home was purchased on the opposite side so we could tear down the fence, so it was all now one property. The original idea of how it would all work had changed slightly as the house I would now call home would now be with Kim, Wendy, Kyla, Aimee and my mother. The second home would be lived in by others.

Taking Mum by the hand, I walked her inside as we took a few moments together for one last time in the place I'd always called home. Standing together in her old bedroom, she turned and hugged me tightly. "I made love to my son in this room," she murmured, "I'm going to miss that the most."

"We've got an enormous house where we can make many more memories, Mum," I replied, leaning back and lifting her chin with a finger, ensuring her eyes gazed into mine. Caressing her cheek, she smiled as her eyes closed. I loved the feeling of her soft skin on my fingers. "We're going to remain a family, Mum. A larger and perhaps unusual family, but we are a family, nonetheless. I love you, Mum, and I resolved in my mind long ago that we were going to be together. Moving into an entirely new suburb, far away enough from the area we've always called home, that we will hopefully have some anonymity."

"I love you too, baby. Thank you for looking after us."

"Anything for you, Mum."

Everyone else was waiting for us to walk back out, the realtor having arrived to exchange keys and we signed the last bits of paperwork. Walking to our cars, the vans and trucks had already departed as they had keys to get into our new homes, aware of where we wanted the big items, plus I'd already explained that it was the perfect time to update plenty of other things.

Mum would take Kyla and Aimee to our new home. Wendy and Kim would be joining me as we drove to Wendy's house. Pulling up outside, the three of us walked inside to find her mother sitting on the lounge waiting for us, a pair of suitcases sitting and waiting nearby. As soon as she saw me, she was up on her feet and hugged me tightly. "Thank you again, Danny," she whispered, moulding her body into mine.

Anne had always been a struggling single mother. The ex-husband and father of Wendy had rarely fulfilled his financial responsibilities, let alone keeping in touch with his daughter. The small house they'd called home was of poor standard, like so many rental properties available nowadays. As soon as I'd decided that we needed to find somewhere else to call home, I offered Anne the chance to join us. She thought I was joking until I showed her the paperwork that listed her and her daughter as tenants, and that she would be paying nothing for rent, and would only chip in for utilities.

"You've struggled long enough," I told her as I sat between mother and daughter the night I made the offer, "It's time someone looked after you, Anne. And I'd happily be that person."

I held her as she wept for what felt like an hour, knowing all the years of stress and struggling to survive was overwhelming at times. Wendy had never done without, but Anne was working two jobs just to keep a roof over their heads, clothes on their backs and food in their bellies. I knew how fortunate I was, considering I was getting a hefty pay rise with my second season looming, so wanted to help those who mattered most to me.

The only thing Anne didn't know was the unique relationship I had with my family though Wendy had been dropping plenty of hints about her bisexuality and kinks she might like to explore. From what she told me in privacy, she had a feeling her mother was rather open-minded, confident that their closeness would hopefully lead to them having fun in the bedroom.

Anne wasn't sad to be leaving behind the house, aware she had the typical scumbag landlord who continuously raised rent while doing nothing to ensure the property was at a certain standard expected. And Anne simply didn't have the funds to do anything about it.

Rolling her suitcases outside and placing them in the boot, she hugged me again. "I'll never be able to thank you enough, Danny," she said softly, caressing her back as she was a tiny thing, even compared to her daughter. "I was dreading being alone in that house once Wendy left home."

"I look after friends and family," I replied, giving her a gentle squeeze, "And I wanted to do something nice for Wendy. And that means doing something nice for you too."

Once in the car, Kim next to me with Wendy and Anne behind us, I don't think any of us stopped smiling during the drive. Anne had left nearly everything behind, most of the furniture second-hand at minimum, or part of the furnishings provided. Both had only taken personal items and perhaps one or two things that had meaning, otherwise, Anne wasn't bothered as she knew that we would be providing.

Pulling up outside our new home, we walked into the house I would be calling home with my two girlfriends and family, Anne had not seen either house yet, so I took great delight in taking her hand and leading her around the place I would be resting my head. She gasped more than once, and when seeing the bedroom where Wendy would sometimes be sleeping, she barely kept her emotions in check.

"It's so big compared to her old room," she exclaimed, "My god, it's even bigger than my old bedroom!"

"I hope you'll visit, Mum. We can get together, eat chocolate, drink wine, and watch sappy romantic movies."

Anne turned and smiled at her daughter. "I'd love that."

Leading her outside, she loved the size of the pool and her eyes lit up at the jacuzzi. "I plan on entertaining all my girls constantly," I told her.

She glanced at me with a sweet smile. "Danny... Am I one of your girls?" she asked quietly.

"You are in the sense that I'm going to look after you, Anne. You deserve to have a man who adores you. I love Wendy and I adore her mother. I want to look after you from now on. You've worked so hard for Wendy, and she absolutely loves you for it. Now I'm going to do the same for you in return."

That earned a soft kiss on my lips before she blushed, trying to apologise. I smiled and hugged her. "I can't believe this," she whispered, "I've dreamed of someone coming along and doing anything like this for me."

"I haven't finished just yet," I told her, taking her hand again and leading her across the backyards. Opening the back door, the house wasn't as big as the one I'd call home, but for those who would be living there, either part-time or permanently, it would be clean, quiet, comfortable, warm in the winter, cool in the summer, and I would make sure Anne's bills would be minimal. I'd already told Wendy her mother would be paying barely anything as I'd be taking care of most without her knowledge.

She was barely capable of walking, in floods of tears as she took in the modern, stylish kitchen, the comfortable and warm living room, and the bedroom she would call her own already had a queen-sized bed and more wardrobe space than she probably knew what to do with. The ensuite bathroom had her nearly on the floor, already filled with the soap, body wash and hair products she loved to use.

"What have I done... What have I done to deserve all this?" she asked, clutching me tightly as she slowly calmed down.

"Produced a wonderful daughter who I happily tell anyone that I'm in love with." Leaning back, she couldn't stop smiling. "We're having dinner at ours tomorrow night once we're settled in. A few guests will come around. You're going to let your hair down." Taking both of her hands in mine, I made sure she looked into my eyes. "I don't want you working two jobs any longer, Anne. Find a job or a career you enjoy. Wendy agrees with me. You've spent her entire life sacrificing. Now it's time for your daughter and her boyfriend to look after you."

"Thank you doesn't seem like enough, Danny. I could never thank you enough for doing this for me and my daughter."

"You're welcome." She leaned back and smiled as I met her eyes. "I mean it, Anne. You're welcome. Sometimes, a simple 'thank you' is more than enough. I'm doing this because I want to help you and doing that also makes Wendy happier. And her happiness is one of the most important things to me."

Her home was already filling up with furniture as I explained the situation. The house would be hers to share with her daughter part-time, and Kim would also stay with her while studying so I wasn't around to distract her. When I added she might soon have a roommate in the guise of my aunt, she couldn't stop the smile that formed. "You really are close to your family, aren't you?"

"I am. Both her kids are now out of home, and as she's one of the millions also renting, I asked if she was happy to share with you. Before she does move in, I've suggested you meet and greet to ensure you will actually get along."

"I think that's a good idea, but I'm sure it'll be fine. When would she like to move in?"

"Only after you've settled in. She will probably spend some time at our place with her sister."

Wendy arrived to help her mother organise the house as I returned home, walking into my mother issuing orders to the removalists. I stayed out of the way as although I had opinions, I knew my mother and sisters had ideas about decorating. The only difference is that there was a master bedroom downstairs, which I would take, and a master bedroom upstairs, which my mother would have. I offered to just share the one bedroom with my mother for the time being, and the look on my mother's face when I offered... Think she fell in love with me a little bit more, if possible.

We knew getting the house in order was going to take a couple of weeks, agreeing that as long as the big items were in place, such as the kitchen goods, our beds and wardrobes in our bedrooms, we'd be content to slowly get everything else ready. By the time the sun disappeared, I was ordering in a pile of pizzas with sides so we could sit at our new kitchen table and relax.

"We'll host a party next weekend," I suggested.

"Will you be the only male?" Kyla teased, "You and a bunch of women?"

"Well, I could invite some other friends..."

"Nope. Women only," Kim stated, "All of us here, including you, Anne. Um... Lisa, Rebecca and Susan. Caroline and I think we should finally meet your two cousins too. Might even invite my mother. She's always liked you, Danny. Get her in a two-piece swimsuit and your eyes will bug out."

Though the pool wasn't ready to be used, we had brought the garden furniture with us, and as the weather was still excellent, we headed outside to enjoy the early evening warmth, the women opening more than one bottle of wine while I allowed myself a couple of drinks. I don't think anyone missed that Wendy sat close to her mother, and as each glass of wine was consumed, the affection level increased. Wendy had told us that she'd been dropping hints about how much she wanted to be intimate though was careful not to use such language.

The wine did go to most of their heads, thankful everyone behaved in front of Anne. I offered to help Anne home, Wendy joining me as she wanted to stay with her mother in her new home for the first night. She disappeared inside to grab a few things as Anne cuddled into my side.

"No wonder my daughter loves you," she stated, a slight slur in her voice, "You're very firm, Danny."

"I play a brutal game at times. Can't be too soft."

Wendy returned with a bag with some clothes to sleep in and for the next morning. Walking Anne into her new bedroom, she didn't hesitate in stripping down to her underwear. I should have looked away when she undid her bra, but I was surprised. As for Wendy, she started to strip off at the same time. I glanced at her, but when Anne's breasts came into view, I couldn't help gazing up and down her slim body. She was Wendy in twenty years' time, that much was obvious. Like mother, like daughter...

"You've got great tits, Mum," Wendy stated, stepping across to her as she was topless as well, "Always hope that mine grow a little bit."

"Maybe when you have a baby," Anne stated, turning to her daughter, not seeming to care she was only standing in her panties in front of me.

Wendy cupped one of her mother's breasts. "Hope my tits are this firm when I'm thirty-nine, Mum," she said softly, "Though I'm wondering what's in your panties. You keep your pussy nice and smooth, Mum?"

Anne snorted. "What would be the point? Not like I've had a man in my panties recently." Sighing, she grabbed the t-shirt on her bed as Wendy removed her hand. "The only man I've met who has proven to be worth a damn is your boyfriend." That's when she looked at me and smiled. "What do you think of my body, Danny? Considering I'm worn out constantly and in dire need of a break..."

"I think you're gorgeous, Anne. And I agree with your daughter that you've got a great set of tits."

She smiled at me before glancing at her daughter. "Well, my daughter is fit as well. No missing the tight little body on her. I've always been proud that the one thing I've managed is to produce a beautiful daughter."

"Oh Mum!" Wendy exclaimed, hugging her mother tight, "I love you so much," she whispered.

Anne returned her hug, noticing her eyes close. "I love you too, sweetheart. My little girl. The only good thing your useless father ever did was give you life."

"I'm staying with you tonight, Mum," Wendy whispered, "I want cuddles and snuggles with my mother. And leave your top off."

"What?"

"I sleep naked, Mum. And you shouldn't be ashamed of your body. You've got a great set of tits, a firm body on your, and I bet you have a beautiful pussy too, Mum. I'd love to have you naked in bed with me."

Anne leaned back and blinked a few times before she smiled. "Thank you, sweetheart. I'm glad someone approves of what I have to offer." Glancing at me, she looked me up and down. "What do you think?"

"I think your daughter is right."

Turning back to her daughter, Anne smiled as she stroked her cheek. "Okay, sweetheart. Let's go to bed. Just make sure the place is locked up first."

Wendy walked me to the back door. Before leaving, I hugged her tight and wished her good luck. "I'm so fucking horny, Danny," she said softly, "Mum isn't that drunk, and I think she's horny too."

"Possible that she's just open to suggestion now. Play it careful though."

"I will, but I'll keep in touch."

Returning home, Kyla and Aimee were in the bedrooms, visiting them to hug and kiss them goodnight. Kim was snuggled up with Kyla, and that told me exactly who I was spending the night with. Returning to my bedroom, Mum's face lit up as she was already under the sheets, pulling them back to reveal her naked body. Stripping off, I slid into bed as she turned to cuddle into me.

"I love Anne already," she said softly, "I hope she enjoys living with my sister eventually."

"She will. She's ever so thankful for what we've done."

"We've done a wonderful thing for her. From everything Wendy has told us... Are they sharing a bed tonight?"

"They are. I'm going to keep my phone close as she's going to send messages if possible."

"Keep your phone close and I'll happily ride your cock."

Like I'd turn down that offer. Mum threw back the sheets and moved down to take my cock in her mouth first. She loved going down on me as much as I loved going down on her. Making the usual gesture to turn it into a sixty-nine, she shook her head, her eyes lighting up with amusement as my entire cock disappeared into her mouth and down her throat.

"Fuck!" I groaned, "Mum... You're too good at this now..."

She hummed with happiness, and I knew she wanted me to cum so she could swallow my load before she rode me. As her head bobbed faster and faster on my cock, my phone started to ring, glancing to see it was Wendy. Showing Mum, she told me to answer it. The first sound I heard was Wendy moaning softly, and I knew she was masturbating. She'd done it for me more than once as she loved to show off.

"You should join in, Mum. I'm so horny right now. Aren't you horny?"

"I'm your mother, sweetie. I shouldn't..."

"No-one else is here, Mum. You should let loose and masturbate with me. I bet you'll have great fun jilling off next to your daughter. And I bet you have a wonderful pussy. I'd love to smell your scent."

There was silence before a quietly asked question. "Are you bisexual, Wendy?"
"Sort of. I mean, I love Danny more than anything, but I also love Kim, and we have fooled around more than once." I noticed she didn't mention messing around with my family. That would probably be too much for Anne. "But I love masturbating. I've done it plenty of times with Kim, and there's nothing wrong with doing it with you, Mummy." There was another sigh. "Let me take your panties off, Mummy. Let me get a look at your pussy."

"Wendy!"

"Mummy, there's nothing wrong with what we're doing. I know you're horny too. Let me look after you like you've always looked after me."

"My god, I think she's convincing her," Mum whispered into my ear, "I'd love to see them make love."

"Once Anne is over the hump, we could introduce her to our lifestyle," I replied softly.

There was silence for at least a couple of minutes before a soft moan. "Oh my god, Mummy, your pussy is beautiful. And I love the fur. A sign you're a mature woman."

"You... You really think so?"

"Oh Mummy, I'd love to lick your pussy right now."

"But... Sweetie, I'm your mother. It's... I love you so much, but it's not something we should do." There was a soft moan as Wendy must have done something. "Oh..." Anne gasped, "Oh sweetie, I'm not sure..."

"Just like when I was a baby, Mummy, though this time it's about bringing you pleasure. When was the last time someone sucked your tits?"

"Too long, sweetheart. Far too long."

"Then let your daughter look after you. I want to do this for you, Mummy. I love you so much."

"Kiss me, sweetie."

Hearing them make out was incredibly arousing. Mum moved up onto my lap and slid down my cock, covering her mouth to stifle her moan. As she slowly rode me, we continued to listen to Wendy seducing her mother. The kiss they shared seemed to last quite a while before Anne gasped again.

"Oh baby, that's.... Baby, you're touching my pussy!"

"I know, Mummy. I'm going to make you cum."

"Oh god... You're my daughter... This is so wrong..."

"But it's also so right, isn't it, Mummy? Who loves you more than your daughter? I want to bring you pleasure, Mummy. I want to show you how much I love you."

"You... You love me this much? To make love to me?"

"Yes, Mummy," Wendy said softly, "I've wanted this for so long."

"Oh sweetheart... I had no idea... Come here..."

"I love mother hugs," Wendy said softly, and I just knew she was smiling.

"Let me see you pussy too, baby..." There was the sound of bodies moving around. "Oh, my little girl has such a sweet little pussy. Does Danny prefer you smooth?"

"We're all smooth for our man, Mummy. He doesn't mind whether we are smooth or have hair, but Kim and I keep ourselves smooth as we prefer it."

"I might be biased, sweetheart, but I can see why Danny is in love with you."

"Mummy... Have you ever been with a girl?"

"I experimented with friends in high school, but that feels like a long time ago now."

"I know you're worried, Mummy, so there's something we can do together. Ever heard of tribbing?" Anne must have shaken her head. "It's where we rub our pussies together, and if we do it properly, we'll both have an orgasm."

"Oh... That sounds like fun, sweetie. You... You don't want to lick my pussy? Or for me to lick you?"

"Next time, Mummy. Maybe we should take it slow?"

"Slow is good. I don't want us to regret anything."

Hearing them shuffle around again, there was no further talking. Instead, I recognised moans released by Wendy, but it was obvious Anne was also enjoying herself. Ensuring our end was muted, I rolled Mum onto her back and fucked her hard, both of us aroused even more by the sounds coming through the phone. It was obvious to our ears that Wendy was having the time of her life, but we could hear the love Anne had for her daughter.

I filled my mother's pussy as Anne and Wendy were both enjoying more than one orgasm, Mum rubbing her clit while my cock was still inside her to ensure her own orgasm. Carefully pulling out, Mum spooned against me as we continued to listen to mother and daughter having fun. Anne eventually cried out enough, Wendy giggling as there was more shuffling, Wendy sighing happily.

"Mummy cuddles," she giggled, "Thank you for tonight. I really needed that."

"I haven't cum that hard is far too long. I think it was due to being with my daughter."

"I know the feeling."

"I'm going to be weirded out in the morning, Wendy. I'm going to need some time to think about this."

"But can we do it again?"

Anne was silent for at least a couple of minutes before she whispered, "Yes... Yes, I'd love to do a lot more with you." She paused before asking, "But what about Danny?"

"Oh, I think Danny will be just fine with his girlfriend fooling around with her mother."

Waking in the morning, Anne and Wendy arrived in time to join us for breakfast. Anne was doing her best not to give away the fact she'd had sex the night before, but I'd learned very quickly that there was a look about a woman the morning after making love, and it was written all over Anne's face and in her body language. And though she was perhaps trying not to, the way she was acting around Wendy, everyone picked up on it, Kyla and Kim shooting me a curious glance.

"How was your first night in your new home?" I asked once we were all sat down.

"Wonderful," Anne practically gushed, "And I loved having my little girl with me to keep me company."

"The bed is very comfortable. Mum is going to love sleeping there," Wendy added.

Anne returned to her own house after breakfast as she wanted to get on the front foot about sorting the place out. Wendy took my hand and led me towards what would be her bedroom when living with me though I knew she would be spending plenty of time with her mother. As soon as the door was shut, she was on her knees and taking my cock out, lips wrapped around my shaft, her head bobbing up and down as fast as possible. With her hand under her skirt, I knew she was as horny as I'd ever seen her.

As soon as she swallowed my load, I threw her back on the bed and buried my face between her legs.

"Oh my god!" she cried out, "Did you listen in the entire time, Danny?" Making a sound to state I had, she continued. "Her pussy is beautiful, Danny. If you ever decide to be with my mother, you're going to love it. And she tasted wonderful. I didn't eat her out, but she did slide her fingers into her pussy and let me have a taste. I can't wait to go down on her."

"Sounds like you had fun?"

"I thought Mum would be awkward waking up this morning. She woke me up with a soft kiss and we enjoyed a long make-out session before you invited us over for breakfast. I don't think she's going to overthink this too much."

I didn't say anything until I'd made her orgasm, lifting myself up and sliding my cock inside her before I kissed her. As I gently started to thrust, her entire face expressing her joy that we were joined again, I asked, "So do you think she'd like to join our group?"

"I don't know... But I think she has more lesbian tendencies than she's let on. If I wasn't her daughter, I think she would have happily fucked me all night." She moaned before dragging me down to kiss her. "Fuck me, baby. I need you to fill my pussy." Then she giggled. "Oh god, the idea of you fucking me then having Mummy eat me out to taste you is so naughty."

Filling her pussy a little later when she was riding me, and only after she'd enjoyed another orgasm, she had stripped naked and was resting on my chest as I caressed her back. Snuggling against me, Mum wandered into the bedroom to find us still joined. Lying down next to us, she leaned over to kiss my girlfriend. "I loved listening in on you and your mother last night."

Wendy giggled. "Were you two fucking while we were?"

"I was riding his cock while you were tribbing with your mother. It was such a turn-on."

"I think we should have a foursome," Wendy suggested, "I just mentioned to Danny that I want him to fill my pussy and then for Mummy to lick me out."

"Does she know about Danny and his family?" Wendy shook her head. "I'm thinking he fills my pussy then we join you and your mother, and she can get a taste of his cum by licking my pussy."

"That's so naughty! I love it!" Wendy exclaimed.

Despite us moving over the weekend, none of us had taken time off for the following week, so although the idea of making love all day with my girlfriends, mother and sister was appealing, we had things to do. After cleaning up, we spent most of the day trying to put the house in order, unpacking one box after another, while I eventually walked out the back and got started on the ideas that I had to make sure our joint backyard would start being at the standard we all envisaged.

Pre-season training was now in full swing, and the first trial matches of the year would start within a couple of weeks. Even during the off-season, many of us would religiously attend the gym to ensure we kept a decent level of fitness. I planned on having a home gym as the double garage was big enough and, like plenty of people, garages were for other things besides people's cars.

Though training was only a couple of hours each day, I still had plenty of other commitments. Being one of the faces of the club, even after only one full season, I was expected to attend events laid on by sponsors. I would visit schools in the area. I'd occasionally be required to attend media events, whether radio or television.

Lisa, Rebecca and Susan had already been invited to our new home for the Saturday night, ensuring our outdoor facilities were all ready to be used, but I popped into my old school on Friday, the first time I'd returned since my last days at high school. After signing in and receiving my visitor's pass, Lisa was the first to see me, dropping her things and running towards me, practically leaping into my arms. I didn't miss the looks of those around us. The fact Lisa and I had been intimate for most of the time during my last year was no longer a secret.

"You should pop in and see Sue," she whispered, "And I'll see if I can Rebecca to pop in once she has a free moment."

"Looking forward to tomorrow?"

"We're going to have so much fun tomorrow night, Danny."

Knocking on Susan's door, she looked up from her laptop screen, her face breaking out into a grin as I stepped in and shut the door behind me. She was up on her feet and almost ran around her desk, picking her up and placing her down on her desk as she kissed me eagerly. Moving my hands up her smooth legs, she lifted herself up enough that I could remove her panties, spreading her legs wider as I slowly fondled her pussy, smiling at the fact she was already soaking wet.

"Oh fuck... Danny..."

"Not wasting time today, Sue?"

"Never going to deny again that we're attracted to each other," she moaned, "Slide them inside, baby." Doing that earned another moan, and I loved sliding them in and out of her as she bucked her hips to my hand. "Oh fuck... I really need to cum..."

"I love how horny you are nowadays, Sue."

"It's because of my young and virile boyfriend," she murmured into my neck, "He makes me feel so young again."

"I have a fifty-year-old girlfriend," I replied in humour, "And I think she is so fucking sexy."

Susan must have been turned on as she came hard on my fingers within a couple of minutes. Removing them slowly, I sucked them clean before I stepped forward and cuddled her, feeling her head resting against my chest, feeling her take a deep breath and relax against me. "Can you stay for lunch?"

"Of course, Sue."

"I'll invite Lisa and Rebecca to join us."

"Already ran into Lisa." Pausing, I leaned back and lifted her chin with a finger. "Sue, you realise I had my fingers inside you within a minute of us greeting..."

She blushed slightly but her smile made my heart swell. "Danny, every time I see you now, I just need you intimately. For so long I went without. You've restored my self-confidence and self-worth as a woman. I know this won't be forever, so maybe one day I'll meet a man who will make me feel as wonderful as you do. But for now, I'm going to enjoy your company, as long as you enjoy mine."

"Always, Sue," I assured her.

I heard the bell ring for lunchtime, Lisa and Rebecca arrived within a couple of minutes, the four of us sitting around Susan's desk. They noticed immediately that I'd left her panties on the desk, Susan blushing again as they both looked between us. "Did you fuck him?" Lisa asked.

"Not yet. I was eager just for something quick, so he used those very talented fingers on me. My god, I came on his fingers within a couple of minutes."

"Fingers and tongue? Jesus, he'd have me gushing for as long as he could keep going," Rebecca stated wistfully, no doubt remembering the afternoons we'd spent together after school at her apartment.

"Got to love a man who is so willing to go down on me," Lisa added, smiling lovingly in my direction.

"Might have to see what Saturday night brings," I replied, "Though it might not be me licking that sweet little pussy on offer, Lisa." Looking at Rebecca, she leaned closer to leave a soft kiss on my cheek. "And miss your hot little pussy too, Rebecca."

"It's been empty for too long, Danny," she whispered.

"I know I haven't been around as often as we'd all like, but with moving into the new house, and organising everything before that. And I'm busier during the off-season this year because, well, I'm sure you're aware."

We chatted away until the bell for the end of lunch was heard. Lisa and Rebecca hugged me tightly, both stating they were looking forward to visiting my new home the next evening. With a kiss for each of them, both whispered their love for me before they left me alone with Susan. She shut and locked her door, leaning back against it before she started to undo the buttons of her blouse.

"Do you have plans for me, Sue?"

"I want to make love before you need to go, Danny."

Five minutes later, I was sitting back on the lounge that was in the corner of her office, Susan on my lap with my cock buried inside her, my tongue in her mouth as she slowly rode my cock, loving the whimpers she made as I loved feeling the hot tightness of her pussy once again. She loved my fingers running up and down her back before she needed to break the kiss, her head rolling back as she cried out. From what I knew, those next to her office were used to her making noise as she loved sending me messages about her masturbating in her office nearly every day.

She looked so happy on my lap, a smile on her face, even while she moaned and whimpered, eagerly riding me faster and faster. When her first orgasm rocked her body, feeling her pussy clinching me tightly, her fingernails dug into my shoulders as she kissed me hard.

"I love you," she whimpered, "I love you, Danny."

"I love you too, Sue."

"And I love knowing that you love me in return. Can I keep going?"

"I'll stay here as long as you want me, Sue. I'll need to cum soon though."

Sliding off my lap, she positioned herself on her knees, wiggling her arse in my direction. "Fuck me, lover. I need to feel you cum inside me again."

Anyone outside would have heard us practically rutting away. I knew she was going to have some serious marks on her knees, something I knew amused her as it wouldn't be the first time that I'd visited her and she'd been on her knees for me. With a hand to either side of her as I leaned forward, driving my cock harder and deeper, my groin slamming into her arse, I could feel my orgasm approaching.

When I did finally cum, the groan I released must have been heard around the school, and her whimpers as another orgasm tore through her body turned me on even more. "Keep going as long as you can," she moaned softly.

Finally pulling out, I rolled off and collapsed onto my back, Susan turning onto her side and snuggling against me, her fingers immediately caressing my chest as she nuzzled into my neck. "Think I have a meeting soon. It's going to be fun, knowing your cum will be dripping out of me while I'm bored out of my brain discussing the school budget."

"Good thing I didn't cum on your face. Not that I've done it before..."

"I'd do it for you, Danny. You've... You've always treated me with kindness above all."

"Your heart has always been in the right place, Sue. But your support while I was here meant the world."

Susan couldn't stop smiling as we dressed. I did hand over her panties though she kissed my cheek and insisted I keep them. Placing those in my pocket as she shimmied up her skirt, I sat and watched her straighten herself up in the mirror. Noticing I was watching, she glanced at me and blushed before I whispered how beautiful she was again. I knew the smile on her face wouldn't fade the rest of the day. Opening the door once it was time, I didn't miss all the glances and smiles as I turned to face her.

"Fuck it," I muttered before I pulled her close and kissed her. It was like one of those movie kisses, feeling her leg raise as she pressed herself into my chest, one of my hands cupping her arse as we kissed until there was a cleared throat, glancing to see one of the other administrators smiling widely at us.

"Your meeting is in five minutes, ma'am."

"Thank you, Sally. I have everything ready. Just buzz me when they arrive."

"Nice to see you again, Danny. And thank you for making Susan so happy. She's nearly always smiling nowadays."

I knew Susan was a little embarrassed when feeling her forehead press against my chest, kissing the top of her head. "I think everyone here would agree that she deserves some happiness."

"Absolutely. We all love her and we're so happy she's finally found someone to make her smile."

Susan walked me out to my car, sharing one last hug and kiss, but it was when she gazed up at me, her hazel eyes almost glistening, I had to take a deep breath as it was the look of a woman completely besotted and in love with me, and I had a bad feeling I was going to hurt her heart in the end. She must have read my face, raising her hand, her soft fingers caressing my stubbled cheek.

"It's okay, Danny," she said softly, "We know how we feel about each other. When this ends, it ends, and I will have so many memories to sustain me."

"I don't want to break your heart, Sue."

"You won't, Danny. We both know this isn't forever. I'm simply a middle-aged woman living her fantasy right now. I haven't been this happy in so long."

Part of me wanted to take her home and just cuddle her for the rest of the afternoon, but after one final kiss, I watched her walk back into the building before I slid behind the wheel of my car and drove back to the clubhouse as the coach wanted to have a chat to me about the upcoming season. I knew the club had made some signings, while a couple of players had recently been in touch about their transfers away from the club. Taking a seat opposite him in his office, he told me Andy was struggling to regain fitness so I would likely be continuing with goal-kicking duties once the season started.

"We've got quite a bit of space under the salary cap. You would think after last season it would help our recruitment strategy. Unfortunately, the sort of player would we like who we believe would assist in making that next step isn't interested unless we splash more cash than we're willing to part with for one player. Fact is, you deserve your pay rise after last season, Danny."
"Need to keep that form into next season, coach."

"True, Danny, but you also need players around you that match your talents. I mean no disrespect to the squad, but I'll be honest with you here in privacy. You're a talented kid, and the club can't afford to lose you."

"Not going anywhere, coach, as long as you don't try to sell me!"

"No chance of that. We know you're still young and will only be in your second year at kick-off in a couple of weeks, but the club is hoping to retain your signature for a while to come."

"I have two years left on my full-time contract, coach. When the club is willing to sit down and discuss the next one, all they have to do is let me know. I have no interest in going elsewhere. The only thing I would like is to play rep footy."

"Perform like you did for most of last year and you might make the first list that's released. But you're going up against plenty of established stars at the halfback position, wearing that number seven, it is coveted. And I know those in charge are not always keen on youth in the halves. Experienced halves but they will happily have young rookies in the centres and on the wing."

"I'd be happy just to make the training camp this year. I've got time on my side."

Kim and Wendy were both home when I arrived, and I changed into my swim shorts before joining them out by the pool. Both were lying back on a towel, soaking in some late summer sun, though both remained rather pale as though they liked a light tan, they were still pale compared to plenty of others. I must have had that contented look on my face as Wendy lifted her sunglasses and smiled.

"Who?" she asked.

"Sue," I replied.

"Oh, that's so lovely," Kim stated, lying on her front, her pert little bottom looking very delectable in her bikini bottoms, "You made love?"

I dove into the pool and cooled off before replying, "Yeah, we made love. She's... She's really happy with me. With all of us." Pausing, I folded my arms on the edge of the bed, Kim and Wendy lying not too far away. "I just don't want to hurt her or anyone else. This is already complicated enough as it is."

Kim turned her head so she was facing me though I couldn't see her eyes, hidden by her sunglasses. "Wendy and I will be back in classes in a couple of weeks, and this is our second year. It ramps up a thousand percent. We'll be spending most of our time over there," she said, gesturing towards the other house, before she crawled over towards me, laying a soft kiss on my lips, "We love that your overriding concern is about hurting someone and breaking anyone's heart. It shows how much you love and care about all of us, Danny. It's why we all love you. If you weren't such a decent man, none of us would have accepted this arrangement."

"Fuck, I think Mum's fallen in love with you too!" Wendy stated, crawling over to kiss me too, "What you've done for us, Danny... For my mother... All you've done is prove how much you love me."

"And I'm living with my boyfriend, and his love and support will help me achieve everything I want," Kim added, "So while we understand your worries, we'll just reassure you when necessary that we love you and want this as much as you do."

"We're going to have so much fun tomorrow night," Wendy added.

"Mum is coming to join in," Kim informed me. She'd mentioned it though hadn't been sure if her mother would come, "She's looking forward to it. She misses her little girl, and from what I know, things are even worse at home now that I'm gone. Dad's being a dick, basically."

"I'll make sure we have her favourite drink ready to go." Turning to Wendy, I asked, "What about your mother? Anything happen this week when you've been at home with her?"

"We've cuddled and kissed the couple of nights I've been home, but she's hesitating to take things further. I'm not going to push it because I know it's a big thing. She'll definitely be with us tomorrow night, and part of me hopes that by the end of the night, I'll finally have my face in my mother's sweet pussy."

Mum and my sisters all arrived within half an hour of each other. Noting we were outside, the three joined us as soon as they could change, Kyla and Aimee looking sexy as hell in their bikinis, Mum would sometimes wear a bikini, but she still looked hot in her two-piece swimsuit. Kim and Wendy joined us in the pool, and I found myself the centre of attention as always, all my girls wanting a kiss and a cuddle. Letting them know of my lunchtime fun with Susan, Mum couldn't stop smiling as I knew she had a lot of affection for my ex-principal.

"I love the fact my still teenage son, at least for a couple more months, is being intimate with a fifty-year-old woman. I know some people would freak out at such an age gap, but I've seen how happy Susan is with you, and I know how much you adore her in return."

I had a trial match the next day, so I made sure I had a good meal and relaxed, heading to bed at a reasonable time. Taking Kim by the hand, we wished everyone else goodnight, aware Wendy wouldn't be going to visit her mother, so it wouldn't surprise me if she spent the night with Aimee. As for Kyla and my mother, they would definitely put a smile on each other's faces.

After we made love, Kim cuddled into me as we lay on our sides facing each other. "Confident for the coming season?" she wondered.

"Club is trying to recruit but it's not going well. I'll leave that to others to worry about. I just want to play well and avoid injury."

"Think you can make the top eight again?"

"I'm hopeful. Trials are going okay. We're playing the Dragons tomorrow. No-one thinks they'll offer anything this season. If we don't win, I won't be happy. It's our last trial match, therefore we'll want a good performance, score some tries, and enter the season proper with some confidence."

Waking up early to enjoy a swim, Kim joined me as she woke up with me. Feeling relaxed, we enjoyed a private moment together, sitting on the ledge as she straddled my lap, kissing lightly and cuddling, but I spent most of the time simply gazing into her gorgeous blue eyes. She laughed when she felt my erection rise again, but I didn't have sex on a game day. That's why she was with me the night before.

Trial matches are usually played at smaller suburban grounds or in provincial towns. Thankfully, all our games remained in Sydney, but we played away from our home stadium. Our last trial match was actually being played further towards the city at Lidcombe Oval. Once the home of the Western Suburbs Magpies, the field was now used by teams in the lower grades, but every year, the NRL would host a couple of trial matches there during the pre-season.

It was an old-school sort of ground. Only one grandstand and the rest of the seating was all grass hills or steel benches. Very little shelter if it happened to rain. And the changing rooms? To call them 'old school' would be an understatement. It was in dire need of some refurbishment, but as the only teams who used the oval were from the lower grades, no-one was willing to fund any sort of improvements.

At least there was a decent crowd waiting for us when we jogged out from the tunnel, plenty of our colours but Dragons fans had made the journey up from the south-east as well. For the next ninety minutes, including the ten-minute break at half-time, I was left increasingly frustrated as we just couldn't get our game to flow. The Dragons barely troubled us, but we should have run the score up far more than we did. By the time the referee blew his whistle to end the game, we'd won but I wasn't the only one unhappy as we hit the sheds.

The coach was happy with the win but let us know in very simple terms that he wasn't happy with the performance. "Play like that against the Panthers or Storm this season, and you're going to get your arses handed to you. I expect you all at training early on Monday as we need to prepare for the first round, and it's obvious after these four trial matches that though you are fit, more preparation is needed before that first whistle of the season." He paused and gazed around us. "But I don't want to end this on a downer You've played four games and won three. First time we've won more than half our pre-season games in years. Enjoy your evening, rest up tomorrow, and I'll see you all on Monday morning."

I always did my best to leave any anger or disappointment in the sheds if we lost a game, and knowing what I had planned for that night, it was easy to leave my annoyance with our performance on the team bus once we'd returned to our training ground. Only Mum was waiting for me by my car, assuming that Kyla or Aimee had driven everyone else home.

"Hey, baby," she said softly, sharing a soft kiss though it wasn't how either of us wanted to really greet each other. But there were too many people around, "How are you feeling?"

"I left the ground very annoyed. Didn't play as well as I should have done. Coach wasn't happy either."

"As long as you all perform during the first game of the season."

I held her hand as I drove us home, Mum leaning over to kiss me whenever we were stopped at traffic lights. Parking up on the driveway upon arriving home, I walked into the front room to find only my sisters with Kim and Wendy waiting for me. "We're giving you time to get showered, changed and relax before everyone else arrives," Mum stated.

"Kyla, want to shower with your brother?"

She was up and running towards my bathroom, already disrobing, it left the other four women laughing to themselves as I slowly followed my sister. I heard the shower turn on as I undressed, walking into my large ensuite bathroom to find her naked and already under the water. As soon as I closed the glass door, she kissed me hard.

We didn't fool around too much; I just wanted a few minutes of privacy with my sister. Getting out of the shower and drying, we snuggled together on my bed for a little while, my sister wanting nothing more than a few soft kisses and to be in the arms of her brother. If I ever doubted how she felt about me, all I had to do was gaze into her eyes for all of a few seconds.

Finally getting up, Kyla joined my mother and Aimee in the kitchen to help prepare some dishes as I wandered out to the backyard to fire up the grill. We'd spent the week preparing for this night, having been out shopping more than once to load up on meat, sides, snacks and booze. Wendy walked over, hand in hand with her mother, as I started laying sausages and steaks on the grill.

Lisa, Rebecca and Susan arrived together, grabbing drinks and immediately heading out to be around me. I greeted all of them with a long kiss and cuddle, particularly Susan, who already had that look in her eyes that she was there to have a lot of fun with me.

Kim walked out ten minutes later alongside her mother. Greeting her with a kiss on the cheek, I called her 'Mrs Smith' as always, earning a laugh and a shake of the head. "You're more than old enough to just call me Natalie, Danny," she stated, "Particularly as you live with my daughter and spend a lot of your time fucking her."

I almost spat my drink out as Kim shouted, "Mum!"

"What?" she retorted innocently, "Don't try and act all innocent, Kim. I don't have hang-ups that my daughter is sexually active with the young man she's been in love with for years. I know you're on the pill and otherwise safe with each other or anyone else involved in your sex lives."

"Starting on us early, Natalie?" I wondered as she sipped at her wine.

"Her father always liked you, Danny, but like a lot of fathers, he freaked out when learning his little girl was sexually active. Wanted to walk down to your house and 'have words'. I told him to pull his head in."

Kissing her cheek again, I wrapped an arm around her, feeling her press her body into mine. "Thanks for coming, Natalie. We'll catch up during the night."

The last guests to arrive was Caroline with my two cousins, who I saw frequently but had never been interested in as anything more than friends. Bethany was around six months younger than Kyla. Sandy blonde hair and deep brown eyes, she was a slim thing with a rather perky pair of breasts on her chest. Most importantly, she was a genuinely warm-hearted young woman and we'd always been close. Her younger sister was Zara, only a couple of months older than I was. Strawberry blonde hair and green eyes, a product of somewhere down the family line, she was a small, curvy young woman with, I'll confess, a massive chest that had me thinking about motorboating her. She was a quiet girl, and someone I knew had nursed a crush on me at the same time. We'd never done anything together though.

"Hope I'm going to get some of that dick tonight," Caroline whispered into my ear as she cuddled me from behind, "And are you finally going to fuck my daughters?"

"I'm with enough women as it is," I replied quietly, "The only women I haven't slept with here are Anne, Natalie and my two cousins."

"Why haven't you fucked Anne yet? You bought her a house, Danny..."

"I didn't buy her a house to get into her panties. I did it because I love Wendy and respect the hell out of Anne for the sacrifices she made for her daughter." Turning around, I pulled her into my body, making her smile. "And I look forward to you moving in with her, so I get constant access to your pussy, Auntie..."

She kissed me softly, her tongue ever so lightly teasing me, making her smile as I cupped her arse. "You're going to be in so much trouble when I do move in," she said softly, "Then again, so is your mother." Leaning back, she took a deep breath. "You know Zara still has a massive crush on you?"

"We don't see each other often but we do message each other all the time."

Kissing my cheek, she whispered, "Maybe just spend a little time with her going forward. It'll make her year."

Skin was slowly being revealed as most of the young women wore bikinis, drinks were being consumed, and there was plenty of laughter as we sat down to eat. Mum was looking sexy as hell in her bikini, while Caroline had always been comfortable in her own skin and loved to flaunt her figure. Susan wore a figure-hugging one-piece swimsuit, that still showed off plenty of skin, while Lisa wore a two-piece but even that could barely contain her tits. Finally, Anne surprised me by wearing a bikini, and I definitely gazed at her for a little while, and Natalie looked sexy as hell in her two-piece swimsuit.

"So I take it you have a very unique arrangement here," Natalie stated, meeting my eyes from across the table, "Something I find rather interesting, Danny."

"Oh, what do you mean?"

"Well... Remember that time a while ago when you and Kim had some difficulties, and she was at home for a while."

"Yeah," I stated carefully.

"I told her the truth about everything, Danny," Kim confessed, immediately grabbing my hand, "Mum could see how upset I was, and I needed to tell someone what was going on."

"It's okay, Kim," I immediately assured her, pulling her to my side and kissing her cheek, "Don't be upset. I understand." Feeling her relax, I met Natalie's eyes. "I'm guessing you don't have a problem with it considering you're here now and you had no problem with Kim living with us."

"Honestly, I think it's kinda hot, and I definitely understand why, Danny."

"What are you talking about?" Anne asked.

Wendy immediately turned to her mother. "Mummy... Um... You know how we're closer nowadays..."

Clearing my throat, Wendy blushed as I wrapped an arm around my mother, Kim snuggling closer into me. "Anne, I'm intimate with my mother, with Kyla and Aimee, and also with Caroline."

Anne looked at me in silence for a few seconds before finally whispering, "Oh..."

"That's totally hot," Zara murmured, "You're fucking your mother and sisters, Danny?"

"I am, Zara."

"I also fuck my sister," Mum stated, glancing over the table at Caroline, "Or she'll sometimes fuck me."

"Oh god yes, that's hot!" Bethany added.

"It is?" Caroline asked, clearly in surprise.

"Mum, you know I love pussy as much as I love cock." Then she surprised everyone by turning to her sister. "And I'd love to share the love with my family, particularly my little sister."

Zara's eyes turned to saucers as she started to blush. "You... You would?"

"Zara, I think everyone knows how much you crush on Danny, but I also know you masturbate thinking about your big sister licking that little pussy of yours."

"I... How do you know?"

"I've heard you more than once moaning my name when diddling yourself."

"Well, this is certainly a night of revelations," Caroline stated with humour.

"I want to fuck my mother," Wendy blurted out, turning back to her mother, "Mummy, I want us to finally make love. I know you're scared about that final step, but trust me on this, Danny loves me, and I know he adores you, and he knows what I want. I want him and I want you."

Mum started to chuckle. "Good thing to know I'm not the only one involved in a relationship with my child."

"What are you thinking, Natalie?" I asked, "You've obviously learned far more in the past few minutes than you probably imagined."

"Can I sit between you and Kim?" She stood up as Kim shuffled over as Natalie sat between us. "Honestly, I'm happy for all of you, that you've all found love, and if this arrangement works for you all, then I can only wish you all the best." She sighed, finishing her glass of wine. "I'm an unhappily married woman and have been for nearly ten years. The only reason I've remained with my husband was for Kim and her brother. She's now moved out and my son will be moving out shortly when he attends university." Pouring herself another glass, she started to laugh. "God, are we all bisexual women here or something?"

"I don't think labels mean anything to any of us," Kyla stated, "I'm in love with my brother and he will be the only man I'm ever with. But I know how happy he makes many of the women at this table, so during those times he's not with me, I find comfort with a woman, whether it be my mother, my sister, or another woman. Licking pussy is enjoyable as I enjoy making my lover orgasm, and I love having my pussy licked by my brother or a female lover."

"I feel the same way, Mum," Kim added, "The core relationships are Danny, Wendy and myself, and then there's Danny, his mother and two sisters. Think of a Venn diagram. Danny is at the centre, and the relationships all work with him. What means the most to me is the fact I know he would give it all up for someone if that's what they wanted."

Susan cleared her throat. "Can I just say something?" Everyone looked her way, thankfully seeing her smile. "I know society at large wouldn't accept most of this. I will admit it is unusual."

"I think it's hot," Lisa murmured, "Totally want to see some family loving in the future."

"If someone's willing to eat me out while I return the favour tonight..."

Susan chuckled to herself. "Anyway, what I was going to say is that while unusual, everyone here is a consenting adult, but the one obvious fact is that you all love each other deeply. I almost feel honoured to be part of it, to share my life with Danny and yourselves. I'm the oldest woman here, I know that much, but these past months with Danny have been the best of my life."

"What are you going to do, Mum?" Kim finally asked.

"As soon as your brother moves out, so am I. I just don't know where I'll go yet."

"Move in with me," Anne offered, "Caroline will be moving in with me shortly. Tonight will be a good way of getting to know each other."

"And we have spare rooms here too," I added.

"Would I be wrong to insist my mother move in as soon as possible, Danny?"

"I'd rather she be here feeling safe and loved if she's really that unhappy or worse."
Natalie hugged me tightly. "Thank you, Danny," she said softly, "I didn't want to make my problems yours..."

"But you're going to be my mother-in-law one day and that makes us family."

"Danny, the only thing that would concern many of us here is the impact this might have on your professional career," Susan stated, "Everyone here accepts the incestuous relationships occurring, whether between yourself and a family member, and from what I've heard, there are other relationships occurring or an interest in starting. I'm sure you're careful about everything, but are you concerned?"

"Not really. Even if I were to head out with Kyla or Aimee, though I might be recognised by a few people, this is still a city of a few million people and I'm just one face of many. Add to that, I'm not particularly well known yet by most people so I'm still mostly anonymous when out and about."

"Just as long as you remain careful, Danny. None of us want to see your career in tatters."

"We're careful, Sue," Mum stated confidently, "But we know how much you love my son."

"I do," Susan replied softly, "And I can't stop smiling at how much love is being shared around this table."

"We can share it further in bed tonight," Caroline suggested, "I remember our night with my nephew, my sister and yourself rather fondly. I think we learned that Danny loves mature pussy as much as he loves young pussy."

We'd long stopped eating, Kim the first one to suggest we all get into the pool. There was plenty of agreement, and I wasn't embarrassed by the fact I was completely aroused by all the women around me looking as sexy as hell while the conversation had certainly aroused more than just myself. As soon as I was in the pool, I was being kissed and felt up by nearly everyone. They were all enjoying glasses of wine or cocktails and having a great time.

Sitting on the edge of the pool, dangling my feet in the water, Mum eventually swam over, her fingers caressing my thighs for a minute before she moved one of her hands to my groin. As soon as she had me hard, I lifted myself up enough that she could pull my shorts down before running her tongue up the shaft from my balls.

"Going to suck off my son in front of everyone," she said, wrapping her fingers around the base, "And I might just have to share his cum with someone."

"Oh my," Anne murmured from nearby, "Oh... Oh..."

"Damn, no wonder my daughter came home smiling every time," Natalie exclaimed, "Your boyfriend is lovely and big, Kim."

Kyla swam over and wanted to join in, groaning when I felt two tongues running up and down my shaft. "You're both showing off," I stated with humour.

"We're just showing them how much we love each other," Mum stated before I felt her soft lips wrap around my shaft, moaning softly as she loved pleasuring her son. Leaning down to kiss Kyla, she couldn't stop smiling as Mum's head slowly bobbed up and down. Removing her mouth, Kyla wrapped her lips around my cock, running my fingers through her hair, leaning down to kiss my mother, the pair spending around a minute sucking me as they slowly brought me to orgasm.

"This is so hot, Mummy," Wendy murmured, noticing her hand wrapped around her mother, "Is it wonderful seeing how close family is?"

Anne didn't say anything though I met her eyes, and I could still see the surprise in them. It was one thing talking about it, and another thing seeing it happen. Aimee swam over next to her sister, and when Kyla moaned around my cock, Aimee flashed me a smile and I knew she was fingering her sister. Caroline swam over and did the same, Mum turning to kiss her sister. "Slide them in," Mum whispered, moaning within seconds as Caroline looked at me and smiled.

My mother and sister continued to alternate, the three of us moaning. I could just about lean over to kiss my other sister, Aimee whispering that she loved me. I knew I didn't spend much time with her compared to others, but about once a week, she'd simply take my hand and I knew she needed to make love. But whenever our eyes met, I could see how much she loved me, as much as I loved her.

"Fuck," I groaned.

"Swallow it, Mum," Kyla practically ordered, "You know how much you love his cum."

Everyone moved back as Mum took centre stage, swallowing my cock again and again as my hand rested on the back of her head. Gazing up at me, she was desperate for her son to orgasm, her desire to swallow my cum almost overwhelming. When I did finally erupt, Mum was ready as always, and I thought she swallowed most of it until she decided to show off again, turning around and she showed the contents of her mouth.

"That's so fucking hot," Lisa exclaimed.

"You really enjoy it, don't you?" Rebecca wondered.

"I know what Sue said earlier is something many won't agree with, but all I'm thinking now is that I wish I had a brother or something because, if he was like Danny, I'd have had his cock inside me since I was legal."

Mum turned back to me and swallowed, leaning up to kiss my cheek. "I love you, baby. Once you're nice and hard again, I think we'd like to see you..." She paused and looked at Kyla. "I think you should make love to your sister."

"Not me," Kyla stated, "Most of the girls here have already seen that. It should be Aimee this time."

Her eyes lit up at the suggestion, immediately hugged her sister tightly before they shared a passionate kiss. "Is this going to turn into group sex or something?" Susan wondered, "Because I'm pretty damned horny right now."

Caroline moved over to her and must have had her hand in her swimsuit bottoms quickly as I recognised the moan Susan released. "I'll go down on any woman here who wants it," Caroline stated, "And that includes my two beautiful daughters."

Standing up outside the pool, I offered my hand to Aimee, each of us grabbing a towel from where they were stored before moving over to one of the comfortable armchairs we had for whenever we wanted to sit outside in the sun. Sitting down, Aimee grabbed the base of my cock as she straddled my lap before ever so slowly sinking down. She whimpered more than once as she loved how I felt inside her.

Slowly rocking on my lap, I ran my hands all over her body. I knew she was still worried about her body shape like so many young women did. She received constant reassurance from friends and family that we loved her how she was. Frankly, she had nothing to worry about. Her tits were fantastic, she had flared hips and beautiful legs. Taking one of her nipples in my mouth earned a louder moan.

While Aimee rode me, I heard plenty of comments from those watching us. The few women who had not been aware of my relationship with my family were completely unperturbed. Wendy was beyond insinuating what she wanted with her mother by now, and I knew Anne was close to giving in to temptation. As for my two cousins, they both got out of the pool and knelt on either side of the armchair we were in.

"Does Kyla and your mother look so happy when you're together?" Bethany asked.

"Yes," Aimee moaned, "Kyla and I love our little brother. Well, not so little brother considering the size of the cock inside me."

"What does it feel like?" Zara wondered ever so innocently that even had me staring at her in surprise.

Aimee stopped moving and looked at her. "Zara... Are you still a virgin?"

"Yes," she whispered, "So many guys... All they want to do is stick their dick in me and that's it. And if they learn I like women too, then all they think is that I'll have a threesome with them. Honestly, so many guys our age are disgusting. I've heard Mum talk about a lover, having no idea it was Danny, and she'd always talk about how he loved eating her pussy and making sure she always enjoyed so many orgasms..."

Aimee resumed riding me and had Zara smiling as she explained every sensation she was feeling as she bounced up and down on my cock, or she'd change and grind away. Eventually leaning forward to rest her head on my shoulder, I easily picked her up, my cock remaining inside her, as I carried her over to the three-seat lounge, lying her down as we continued to make love.

"Cum in me," Aimee whispered, her fingers running through my hair, "Fill my pussy like a good boy."

I snorted as she giggled, sharing a soft kiss, as I slowly fucked her a little faster. She enjoyed an orgasm, her legs wrapping around me as she cried out, her pussy clenching around my cock, simply urging me on to move even faster. She loved that, begging me to go faster and faster. It only took another couple of minutes before I groaned, burying my cock deep and erupting inside her.

"That's it, brother," she said softly, "Fill your naughty sister's pussy with all that cum."

Bethany cleared her throat. "Do you, um, get off on that? The fact you're siblings?"

"You should hear Mum and Danny when they're together," Aimee replied, "But yes, Kyla and I both love the fact we're in love with and intimate with our little brother. He makes us so happy."

"Wish we had a brother we could make love with," Bethany muttered.

"I could loan out Danny, but to be honest, things are complicated enough as it is."

Pulling out of my sister, Bethany and Zara both stared at my cock, slick with my cum and my sister's juices. Aimee showed off by immediately sitting up and taking it in her mouth to clean me up, flat-out telling the pair that she loved the taste of my cock and cum with her pussy mixed together. Hugging her once she was done, I heard and felt her sigh as she ensured her body was moulded to mine.

"I love you, Danny," she said softly.

"I love you too, Aimee. I hope I keep making you happy."

"Always. I live with the man I love, and I know he makes my family happy at the same time. That's all I've ever wanted."

Returning to sit on the edge of the pool without bothering to cover up, there was definitely sexual tension in the air now. Mum had the look of a woman who needed to be fucked, Susan was still busy with Caroline, Lisa, Rebecca and Kim were together, Wendy was looking flushed as she had barely left her mother's side all evening, Zara, Bethany and Aimee all leaping into the pool and laughing away.

Mum joined me on the edge of the pool. To show it wasn't just about me, I lowered myself into the pool and pulled Mum closer to the edge, spreading her legs and buried my face. All conversation stopped as all the other women watched me eat my mother out to one orgasm after the other. I have no idea how long I ate her out, not using my fingers on her for a change, simply burying my tongue deep with some attention given to her clit at the same time.

"Oh god, baby," she cried out after another orgasm, "You love Mummy's pussy?"

"Of course, Mummy," I replied, "Your little boy loves pleasuring you."

Mum moaned softly. "Yes, you are a good boy. Mummy loves your tongue in her pussy."

She eventually had to tap out of that, but lifting herself out of the pool, she kept her legs spread as I slid my cock inside her, appreciating the tight warmth of my mother's pussy once again. She cried out as I buried myself, her legs immediately wrapping around me. "Fill my pussy, baby," she exclaimed, "My god, I love my son's big cock!"

It was a hard, fast fuck, Mum moving her hips in time to my thrusts. Glancing to my left, I saw every other woman resting their arms on the edge of the pool as they watched mother and son rut like a pair of horny teenagers. I knew I wasn't going to last long, kissing Mum hard. It made her moan even more as our tongues duelled.

"Oh fuck!" I cried, "Mum... Oh god..."

"I know, baby," she replied, her fingers digging into my back, "God, I can't get enough sometimes."

"Cum in her, Danny!" Kim cried out, "Fill your mother's pussy!"

I heard Natalie laughing next to her. "You really love this, don't you?"

"Mum, you can't watch this and not think they're made for each other. That's why I can accept it and love them both. I would never deny either of them the fact they want to be together. And you haven't seen Kyla with him. My god... It's the most beautiful thing to watch sometimes."

Natalie turned to my oldest sister. "Love him, do you?"

"More than life itself sometimes," Kyla said softly, "I know that we'll start trying to for a baby soon, now that we have a place large enough to start a family."

"Fill my womb, baby," Mum cried out, "My god, fill my pussy with all your cum. I need it, baby. I need it so much. I want to feel you leaking out of me for the rest of the night."

I came hard, with Mum clutching me tightly as I felt my cock pulsing away, groaning so loudly, I was sure our new neighbours probably heard us. Well, they were going to have to get used to people fucking in our house the way things were going. Pulling out as I needed to lie back, Kim lifted herself out of the pool and knelt between my legs, taking my cock in her mouth.

"Have to make sure he's nice and clean, Mum," she explained.

"Mummy," Kyla whispered, Mum immediately nodding her head as Kyla lifted herself out of the pool and happily started to lick our mother, "Yummy. Brother's cum and mother's pussy are delicious."

"Okay, I don't care what anyone else says. This is totally hot and I want to see more of this," Natalie stated, "Anne, when can I move in?"

"Whenever you want, Natalie."

"Good. Kim... Would you mind if your mother wanted to watch you fooling around?"

"Not at all, Mum. Would you want to join in?"

"If the women are interested, then yes. I won't involve myself with Danny. That would just be... He's your boyfriend and future husband..."

"And I've got to be honest, things are going to get ever more complicated," I confessed, "Things can be difficult as it is." Lifting Kim up so she could lie on my chest, wrapping an arm around her as she snuggled against me, I added, "Kim and Wendy have done a wonderful job assuring me they're as happy with me as possible, and they love my family, Mum treating them like her own daughters, Kyla and Aimee like sisters. This is all very enjoyable, a lot of fun, and there is a lot of love shared, but can this realistically continue indefinitely? I don't know. As for moving in, Natalie, I'm glad Anne is so willing to accept you immediately, and please, if you need any assistance, let me know and I'll help."

Things slowly wound down over the next couple of hours. I wasn't surprised when certain couples did disappear for an hour or so, returning with that look in their eyes and on their face to suggest they'd just enjoyed some really good sex. As I helped my mother and sisters clean up, Wendy whispered into my ear that she was going home with her mother. I wished her good luck before kissing her goodnight.

Walking Susan, Lisa and Rebecca outside as their taxi would be arriving shortly, I shared a long cuddle and kiss with each of them. "We had so much fun tonight," Lisa exclaimed, "Do you think this might be a regular thing?"

"Why not?" I wondered, "I mean, if you're all happy with what happened tonight."

"Watching you fuck your mother was totally hot!"

Looking at Rebecca and Susan, they nodded in agreement. "I'd love another mature night with your mother and aunt," Susan confessed, "And your aunt is something else. She's already asked me out for drinks. Is it okay if..."

"Susan, enjoy your life. I can't be with you all the time. Caroline is single, her only man will be myself, but if you find happiness together, none of us will stand in your way."

"I'll call you during the week about staying the night," Rebecca told me, "If you'd like that?"

"How about we make it a date? I've got to take all my girls out."

"I'd love that," Rebecca said softly.

After waving them off, I walked back inside to find Kim waiting for me. "Mum's too drunk to drive home so she'll sleep with me," she said, "Who are you sleeping with tonight?"

"Kyla."

Kim smiled. "Good. She needs another night with her brother."

Caroline wasn't capable of driving home, so we offered her a spare bedroom upstairs, Zara and Bethany sharing another room as they were also feeling the effects. Walking around the house as I switched off lights and locked up, I found Mum and Aimee in the second master bedroom, my sister's face buried in her pussy, Mum returning the favour on her youngest daughter. I stood in the doorway, leaning against the frame, happy to watch them make love for a couple of minutes.

Returning to my bedroom, Kyla was waiting for me. Moaning softly as I made sure to give her pussy plenty of attention first, we made love a little later, Kyla gazing into my eyes with so much love, I felt my heart beat even faster than normal. Despite the late hour, we made love until the middle of the morning, our appetites for each other still barely sated, but we were both in dire need of sleep by then.

"I love how close we all are," she whispered as she spooned back against me, "We have some wonderful family and friends, Danny."

"We do... Kyla, about having a baby..."

"Sorry, I just..."

"I'm ready when you are."

She turned around so fast, the smile on her face so broad... "You mean that?"

"Of course. We have our new home and enough empty rooms to start. And I don't want to wait too much longer either, Kyla. I know how much you want to be a mother, and I want to be a father. Kim and Wendy are both aware that we want a child together."

She hugged me tightly as she started to cry. "Thank you, Danny," she sobbed into my chest, "Thank you. Thank you. Thank you."

"Hey... No need to thank me as I want this too, Kyla. A child with my beautiful sister. We'll tell everyone tomorrow morning about our decision. You know they will all support us."

Snuggling against me, I couldn't help smiling as I knew she was now going to go to sleep happier than ever. Caressing her back, she talked quietly about whether we'd have a boy or a girl, started to wonder about names for our baby, how we'd decorate one of the rooms, who would be willing to help us when we needed it, and mentioned she'd definitely be relying on Mum and Caroline for advice when pregnant.

"I'm going to have my brother's baby," she finally whispered, "I'm the luckiest girl in the world."

As she drifted off, I wondered what that made me as a man...

*****

A/N - I'll be honest, I'm going to start calming things down as I lead this towards the end of the story. As this story is in this particular category, there will be a re-focus on his relationship with his mother and sisters, but Kim, Wendy and one other woman will remain fixtures in his life. As for the long list of others, I will probably fade them out rather quickly.
League of His Own Ch. 09
Footy. Family. Lovers. The life of a young man.
A/N - I would like to wrap up this series sooner rather than later, as I don't want to just keep endlessly writing chapters to pad out the story. This chapter will focus on an entire season in the life of Daniel Cole, the tenth chapter will take place a couple of years in the future, the eleventh chapter a couple of years after that, and the twelfth chapter will focus on his later years, inevitable retirement and then what the future might hold. All in all, it'll be twelve chapters.

Proofreading and editing suggestions provided by OhDave1 as always for this chapter and the next three chapters too. My thanks to him for the assistance as always.

*****

I loved the first game of the season, that mixture of nerves and confidence that built up before running out onto the field for the first time. The pre-season had seen us win more games than losing but our form still hadn't been great. But I knew that I'd rather build form through the season, hitting our stride the closer it got to finals, rather than burst out of the blocks and then run out of steam by the end of the season.

Arriving at our training ground to take the bus to our home ground together, there were the usual new faces as there were always comings and goings during the off-season. We were usually informed when any major development happened and had gotten to know our new teammates during the trial matches. Rome wasn't built in a day, but certain players had been with the club for a while who were starting to believe things might be changing for the better.

Our first game of the season was at Accor Stadium against the Rabbitohs. It was the same stadium where the 2000 Sydney Olympics had been held. The opposition was coming off a successful season having made one of the Preliminary Finals (the two matches to decide who would play in the Grand Final) at the end of the previous year.

We'd played at Accor numerous times before. The previous season, they'd beaten us in one of our worst performances of the season, the sort of game where nothing seemed to go right, and even I would admit to making one too many mistakes. The sort of result where even the coach simply suggested we dusted ourselves off and just got ready to go again the next weekend.

"How are you feeling?" Graham asked me as I laced up one of my boots.

"Just eager to get the game started. Hate the off-season."

Eric, our captain, chuckled next to me. "Spoken like someone who hasn't been playing for years, without all the aches and pains that come with over a decade of experience."

"Yeah, but everyone knows you're an old man with all these youngsters now around us," Mike retorted, a fifteen-season veteran who we all knew would retire at the end of the season. We were already hoping to send him out on a good note.

Andy was still out injured so I still had to perform goalkicking duties, the coach already suggesting that my percentage stats were high enough that he'd consider me continuing the duty even after Andy returned. If there was one thing that I'd spent most of the off-season doing, apart from relaxing with my family and enjoying life, I was down at the local park nearly every day, spending a couple of hours putting the ball through the posts over and over again.

It turned into one of those turgid opening games of the season where both teams were still finding their feet. Far too many errors, too stop-start, and no real flowing footy for the game to be considered a spectacle. And with it being a rather low-scoring affair, we trudged off the field at full-time, having lost narrowly, wondering if anyone in the grandstands had actually enjoyed the game.

Kim, Wendy, Mum and my sisters were by the barriers as they always came to the first game of the season, no matter where the game was being played. They could sense my frustration immediately. I hadn't played all that badly, but it was one of those days where nothing seemed to go right for us as a team. The only thing that saved us was the opposition was barely functioning at the same time.

After hugging and kissing each of them, Mum told me that she'd follow the bus to the training ground to ensure I got home, and the rest would head home and wait for my return. Entering the dressing room, I wasn't surprised about the glum faces. Our coach had been happy enough with our performance, and it had been a narrow loss, but I knew we'd be pushed hard when returning to training on Monday.

Mum was standing by her car when I stepped off the bus a couple of hours later, sharing a quick goodbye with the guys, before I walked towards her. She hugged me tightly as always, no-one even giving us a passing glance. They knew that she was my mother, and I had no problems with her hugging me or kissing my cheek. "I thought you were wonderful today, baby," she whispered, "I know you have set very high standards for yourself though.",

"Just frustrating, that's all," I admitted, "Come on, let's go home."

Sliding into the passenger seat, Mum pulled up her skirt to show she wasn't wearing any panties. "If my son wants to play with me while I'm driving..."

"You're incorrigible sometimes, Mum."

"You know I get aroused watching you on the field. And I'm not the only one. Expect a few naked women to be waiting for you."

"Sure you don't want me to drive and you can play with yourself?"

The speed at which my mother pulled to the side of the road and had me driving made me chuckle once we were underway again, Mum perching one tiny foot on the dashboard, the other on my lap, as she started to play with herself. I loved how confident she was nowadays, and it wasn't the first time I'd sat back and just watched her masturbate. She knew how sexy I found her and the love we now shared was well beyond that of only a mother and son.

"I love hearing you orgasm, Mum," I whispered after she'd had me suck her fingers clean, leaning across to rest her head against my shoulder, "That first time we were together, and you enjoyed one... I knew I'd want to have that in my life going forward all the time."

"Never thought I'd fall in love with my own son, but I also knew I'd have to share that love with others. If you ever worry about any of us being unhappy, Danny, I promise you that all the girls talk. Yes, there are moments of jealousy, and it is to be expected. This is a very unusual arrangement."

"Understatement of the century there," I chuckled.

Arriving home, my two sisters and two girlfriends were waiting for me outside, all of them in nothing but bikinis. Being that the season started in March, therefore still only early autumn in this part of the world, many days were still very warm and the temperature in the evening could still be high on occasion. Mum followed me to the bedroom, watching as I undressed, smiling as I was soon naked as she moulded her body into mine. I couldn't see her face, but I knew Mum would be smiling. Like my sisters and my two girlfriends, sometimes all they wanted was a long cuddle.

Good thing I was the sort of young man who loved a cuddle too.

Joining the others outside, it didn't take long for Anne, Natalie and Caroline to join us. Anne had asked Wendy about coming to watch a game or two. She wasn't a rugby league fan at all, explaining that she wanted to learn as she wanted to support me, still ever so thankful that she had a lovely house to call home. Caroline had moved in with Anne rather quickly, and Natalie was spending more time at the house as she'd sat Kim down one evening and told her that she was going to be leaving her father.

There was no mention of his doing the dirty on her. She did suggest they could barely talk without arguing, and she was convinced that although he wasn't cheating, it was obvious he wanted to move on and find someone else. Natalie confessed that she was no longer attracted to him in return so would be glad to eventually leave. It was sad to hear as Kim would now share something with so many of our contemporaries in that she would have divorced parents.

Kyla was giving me a look the entire time. We hadn't started trying for a child yet though I knew how eager she was to get started. What we had discussed was what would happen once she had our child. Given that I would continue to see my wage increase as I got older and gained more experience, and sponsorship deals would help pad out my wage, she suggested the idea of staying at home.

I agreed with the idea, as long as she was happy. Though Kyla was happy at work, I was more than aware of how much she wanted to be a mother most of all. I knew that once she'd given birth to our child, she would be a stay-at-home mother and she had my support. Mum thought it was a wonderful idea as well, aware that Kyla just wanted to be a mother, but that she was desperate that the father be her brother.

All my other girls seemed to sense Kyla's mood as they were all bidding us goodnight at a reasonable time, leaving me alone with my beautiful sister. Taking me by the hand, she led me inside and towards her bedroom, undoing the ties of her bikini top and bottoms once we were through the doorway. Turning to expose her naked body, she smirked as my immediate arousal was obvious, lowering my swimming shorts to show off my cock.

"I love your fucking cock, Danny," she said softly before gently grasping it, "It always feels so good inside me." She leaned up to kiss me, immediately hot and passionate. Pressing her body into mine, I growled as I was already of the thought that I really wanted to fuck my sister all night. She leaned back and looked into my eyes. "I want our baby, Danny," she whispered, her eyes glistening in the only light provided by a lamp to either side of her bed.

"Have you stopped birth control?" I could see the blush before she nodded her head. "When?"

"I've timed everything, Danny. If we make love tonight and the rest of the week, there's a chance I might conceive rather quickly."

"Are you ready for it?"

The smile was ever so sweet. "Danny, I've been ready since the first time we made love. I think we've both waited long enough to start our family. All the girls support the idea too. Kim and Wendy won't be able to give you children for a little while yet. I can. I want a child with my brother. More than one, to be honest."

I had her legs spread and my face buried between her legs within a couple of minutes. I loved going down on her. I revelled in her taste. Her scent made my cock incredibly hard. And I just loved making her orgasm. Feeling her fingers grip my hair to keep me in place always made me smile. I knew those to either side of the bedroom might hear us though that would just lead to them masturbating. The agreement was that I would never be disturbed while with a lover.

As soon as she was begging me for my cock, I moved up and met her eyes as I slid it inside her. She moaned softly as I gently buried my length, leaning down to kiss her as we immediately started to move together. None of my lovers just lay there and had me do all the work. I loved feeling her hips move to my thrusts, wanting every inch of my cock inside her each time. It also helped rub her clit and touch all the good places inside her.

"Cum in me," she moaned, "Cum in me, Danny. I need to feel my brother cum inside me."

"Still totally hot that I'm inside my sister," I grunted, her eyes alive with her love and lust for me.

"I know. Now fill your sister's womb. We're having a baby."

I was far too turned on to last much longer, pumping her faster as I felt her legs wrap around me. Our lips met and the kiss was so loving that I needed to break it simply to meet her eyes again. We moaned together a couple of more times before I finally buried my cock and released, feeling her pussy clenching around my cock to almost milk me dry.

Once she realised that I was finished, I rested my head on the pillow next to hers as I felt her arms wrap around me tightly as I heard her sniffles. "I needed that," she whispered, "I love you so much, Danny."

Riding me a little later, Kyla had always loved bouncing on my cock. She was a vision of perfection, and when a smile formed on my face, she stopped and wondered what had me smiling. "Just imagining you in the same position but with a swollen belly," I admitted.

A gorgeous smile broke out on her face before she leaned down to give me a soft kiss, sitting back and resuming her grinding as she placed a hand on that same belly. "I know we'll conceive this week," she whispered, "My brother will give me a baby. More than one baby. We'll have such a large and loving family. My brother will have his wife, his sister-wife, and so many lovers. A home full of love."

"You can handle that?"

"I love Kim and Wendy like sisters. And they're a lot of fun too."

I came inside her twice more that evening, once while she was still riding me, and after we enjoyed a little doggy action, and my sister had always found that position a little submissive, so we ended our lovemaking in missionary. Simple but the best, continuous kissing as I loved feeling her fingers running up and down my arms and back.

Cuddling into me afterwards, her fingers running up and down my chest, she sighed happily as I kissed her forehead. "Penny for your thoughts," I asked.

"Just how normal this feels, being with you intimately," she replied, "After our first time, I didn't feel weird. It felt right. I always thought I'd end up feeling weird, that this was wrong, that it would eventually stop. All that's happened is that I've fallen in love with you more and can't imagine my life without you now."

"Kyla... You know I feel the same way but..."

"Hush. Don't say a word. As I said, I love Kim and Wendy. You're a public figure now. If anyone, and I mean anyone, ever found out about us, it wouldn't just ruin you. It would ruin our family." She kissed my cheek. "Besides, I know for how long you had a crush on Kim and how much your love for her is genuine. As for Wendy, she's just adorable. I'm glad they're in our lives."

Kyla was all smiles the next morning as everyone gathered for breakfast. The morning after a match, I'd always wake up with some aches and pains as rugby league was more physical than ever. And being smashed by guys six inches taller and twenty kilograms heavier was always going to hurt. If we'd been battered, we would have been ordered in for training, but despite the close loss, the coach had been happy with the performance, aware it was only the first round and that we would find consistency as the season progressed.

Kim and Wendy were now at university, and this was the part of our relationship where I knew their focus was going to be more on their studies than their relationship with me. I knew Kim was going to be incredibly busy considering what she was studying. She knew that I would be as supportive as I could be. Wendy wouldn't be quite as busy though her degree was just as highly desirable.

At the beginning of the week, I attended training during the day, going through my daily regime of exercises and sticking to my dietary plan. I enjoyed looking in the mirror and seeing my physical development. I was definitely growing broader each passing month and had never felt as fit.

The team flew out of Sydney on Wednesday afternoon as we would be flying to tropical North Queensland to play the Cowboys. It was one of the longest road trips most teams would take. I'd never looked at the data, but I think even flying over to New Zealand to play the Warriors wasn't as long. As soon as we stepped off the plane, it was humid and sweltering. It is why all teams headed up a couple of days early, to somewhat acclimatise to the heat and humidity.

It was always a tough road trip, and it was one of the very few that no-one from home would come to. I didn't blame them, and I knew they would all be watching on television anyway. After our first game, the coach had been positive although he worked us hard in training the day after we arrived in Townsville. Sitting in the hotel lobby on Saturday morning, thinking about the match later that evening, I was busy texting most of the girls back home. Kyla was being incredibly suggestive. Mum let me know that she was missing me. Kim admitted to already being snowed under. Wendy sent me a picture of her snuggling with her mother in bed.

"What has you smiling?" Billy asked. He'd taken on a role as one of our trainers. He would be the bloke wearing a bright t-shirt running onto the field with water bottles and instructions from the coach. He lived and breathed rugby league.

"Just keeping in touch with the family back home."

He sat on one of the comfortable armchairs next to mine. "I remember meeting most of them. It's nice that you're so close. If I remember right, you've moved houses?"

"Yeah, given my family a nicer place to live, plus my girlfriend is now living with me too."

"Thought you had two?" he asked, giving me a look that I knew well.

"I generally try and keep my lifestyle under wraps. You know what the media can be like."

"Depending on how this season goes, expect to be in front of them more often in the future. You're not captain, but... You know... I got used to sitting in press conferences nearly every week by the end of my career."

"Enjoy it?"

The question made him laugh out loud. "Fuck no. Sports journalists are fucking snakes. They'll misquote anything they like."

"It's why I try and not talk to them too much right now."

We'd never won in Townsville. The North Queensland Cowboys had joined the competition in 1995, and we'd played in Townsville over a dozen times since then. Rarely even come close to a win. They were coming off a rather good season last year having made the finals. Their first game hadn't been good, so both teams were coming into the game off a loss.

Despite the heat and humidity, the Rangers started the game well, scoring ten points without reply in the first twenty minutes. My kicking game was going well and the cobwebs from the game against the Rabbitohs had already disappeared. The Cowboys pressed our line a couple of times, but our defensive line remained strong. It was one of those games that probably wouldn't end up high-scoring. The Cowboys did kick a penalty just before half-time, but we walked off the field feeling confident.

The second half started with the Cowboys throwing everything including the kitchen sink at us for the first twenty minutes, and when they crossed the line for a try and converted, it was a two-point game. Despite the setback, me and my teammates remained confident. I remember in my first season that heads would have started to drop and the fight would have left us. This was a new team. With a full season of experience and one of the leaders of the team, I had started to find my voice.

It turned into the sort of game where it was just one set of six for the Cowboys, they would kick, and then we had a set of six. Usually only making thirty or forty metres during each set before kicking. It was going to take a moment of inspiration for things to change. And it came in the form of one of our second rowers. He hit the line and burst through. As soon as he hit the open field, he sprinted away. By the time he was caught, he had support to either side, Andy accepting the ball and crossing the tryline on his return from injury. I converted to make the gap eight points.

When the full-time siren sounded, West Sydney Rangers had won their first-ever game in Townsville. Returning to the sheds after the obligatory media commitments, the coach was full of praise for our performance. A couple of our new recruits were acquitting themselves rather well already.

Flying back to Sydney the next day, I wasn't surprised that nearly everyone was there to greet me. Mum gave me a rather tight hug first before my sisters and two girlfriends practically hugged me together.
"You are one lucky bastard, Danny," Billy stated as he walked on by.

I spent the afternoon relaxing at home surrounded by my family as it was Sunday and even Kim and Wendy were making sure that they spent time relaxing and chilling out. Kim was busy whispering to all the women in the household, and after dinner and relaxing together in the living room that evening, Kim took my hand and led me towards my bedroom.

"We haven't made love in a little while," she whispered while we made out on my bed, "I'm just so busy already."

"I knew when we all moved in together, Kim. It's okay," I assured her.

"Still want to marry me?" she asked with a smile.

"You know I'd propose right now if that's what you wanted."

"Is it what you want, Danny?"

"It is. The only thing I worry about is how you handle this arrangement in the future."

"Nothing is going to change. I've seen you with Kyla and your mother. I've also seen Wendy with her mother. It's... It's honestly so beautiful what Wendy now has with Anne." She sighed as she snuggled into me. "I guess it's a little sad that we've had to almost leave most of our friends behind. No-one will ever really understand the lives we lead together."

Kim definitely needed me that evening as we made love, feeling her fingers digging into my back, her legs around me, as I gently buried my cock inside her over and over again. She was hot and tight as always, her lips on mine before she would break the kiss, needing to release a moan of pleasure. She enjoyed more than one orgasm as we made love, and I loved hearing her begging for me to cum inside her.

Snuggling into me afterwards, her fingers caressing my chest, she whispered, "When I've graduated and have a job lined up, we'll start thinking about a family. But what you have to do right now is knock your sister up, Danny."

"Like the idea?"

"There are five women in the world who love you more than anything. Your mother. Kyla. Aimee. Wendy. And me. And Kyla needs your baby, Danny. That will make her life complete."

"I'm guessing you've talked?"

"We talk all the time. She loves you so much, Danny. I'm almost a little sad that she's your sister and you can't get married. At least you can have children together, and you can always live together."

"I'll have babies with my sister. I'm not sure about Aimee just yet. But I want to marry you, Kim."

That small sentence made her cry. It must have been the definitive tone of my voice as she was quickly straddling my lap and riding me for all she was worth. My thumbs needed to dry her cheeks as she wasn't quiet while riding me. I think everyone around the house would have heard her cries of joy as she rode me harder and faster with each passing minute.

"Totally going to be your wife soon," she cried out, hands on my chest as she slammed her pussy down on my cock, "Going to be Mrs Kimberly Cole."

"On our honeymoon, is everyone coming along?"

The question had her eyes opening and a sweet smile forming. "Of course. I'm going to need help looking after my husband as I know he's going to pound my sweet little pussy something fierce. I'll end up staggering for a few days, walking like a cowgirl from taking his big cock so often."

She ended up on her back, the headboard of the bed banging against the wall as I fucked her like there was no tomorrow. Kim loved it. We didn't usually make love in such a manner, but I think we were both rather aroused in the moment. "Cum in me!" she cried out.

"Jesus wept, just cum in the woman and go to sleep!' Aimee called out before quickly adding, "And I want the same thing tomorrow night."

That made Kim smile at me after I did cum as she whispered that I should spend time with Aimee. I had a very understanding girlfriend.

*****

"Nearing the halfway point of the season, there is no surprise to see the Penrith Panthers and Brisbane Broncos leading the competition. The Sydney Roosters have been improving and are nipping at their heels, with the Parramatta Eels only two points behind the Roosters after their own fine start to the season. The surprise package of the season so far has been the West Sydney Rangers. Led by their young halfback, Danny Cole, the Rangers have discovered consistency during the first half of the season, only losing to the Rabbitohs, Panthers and Parramatta in three close-fought games. They sit fifth just ahead of the Cronulla Sharks. At the foot of the table are the St. George-Illawarra Dragons and Melbourne Storm, the Storm on a shocking run of form that might see them miss the Finals Series for the first time in over a decade."

"Good," I stated to the laughter of some teammates, "Fuck the Storm."

"We play them in a couple of weeks. Hope we batter the cunts," Billy said.

"Given that Bellamy retired at the end of last season, the only coach who could have possibly replaced him was Bennett," Andy suggested, "Bringing in a rookie coach was always going to be a tough job. And losing Bellamy saw plenty of their players decide it was time to leave or retire."

"Least the Tigers are getting better," Graham offered, "Always hard to see a team stuck in the doldrums, even if they are the opposition. Always felt we had sympathy from other teams and fans given how long this club was struggling."

While my season was going great, I had even better news at home. I arrived home from training on a Wednesday afternoon to find all the women of my life in the living room. And I mean even those who I didn't really see that much anymore. Kyla rose from her position on the couch and launched herself into my arms, sobbing like I'd never seen her before.

I felt a smile form as I immediately knew why.

"How far along are you?" I whispered.

"I went to see the doctor today. She said I'm around three months along." She leaned back, eyes glistening with tears as more fell down her cheeks. "We're having a baby, Danny."

I kissed her with all the love I felt as I lifted her up, feeling her legs wrap around me. To the amusement of the rest, I carried her through to my bedroom. We eagerly stripped each other naked and it didn't take long to find my cock buried inside her once again.

"Does the idea turn you on?" she teased as I started to gently pump into her.

"Fuck yes. My sister is pregnant with my child," I growled, "And I'm going to do it again and again in future."

"God, I love watching them make love," I heard Kim state happily.

"Watching my children being intimate is one of the best gifts a mother can have," Mum stated with a sigh.

I stopped and glanced at the doorway to see Mum, Aimee, Wendy and Kim watching us. "Oh please, like we haven't seen you two have fun before," Kim said with humour, "I think we've all walked into the living room more than once to see Kyla bouncing up and down on your dick." Mum cleared her throat, and Kim immediately blushed. "Okay, I kind of like it when you catch me with him too. It's really hot when someone does catch us, knowing his dick is inside me, making me orgasm..."

"And then when he does finally cum," Wendy stated dreamily, "I can't wait until I'm pregnant too. Only a few more years until I'm lying back, spreading my legs, and telling him to fill me with all his lovely cum."

"Fuck me," Kyla moaned, "I'm so fucking horny now."

The sleeping arrangement did change after that with Kyla spending more nights with me than anyone else. Kim, Mum and Wendy always had their fair share, and Aimee got her turn by sharing it with Kyla, the two sisters loved to snuggle and sleep with their little brother. During some private time, Aimee admitted that she did want to be a mother in the future but didn't have that yearning Kyla had been experiencing for so long.

One evening while snuggling with Mum in her bed after we'd made love, she kissed my cheek before I heard her start to quietly cry. Turning to face her, I held her close as I had a feeling of what was causing the emotion. I let her get it out of her system before I said, "I know it's difficult sometimes, Mum. I wish we could too."

"I'm just too old now for it to be safe, sweetie. If I was even five years younger, I'd be tempted to try. I really would. I love you so much and love that we're intimate, but I'm over forty-five now and just having a baby is difficult without wronging about the fact I'd be pregnant due to my son."

"You realise this won't end until you want it to, right?"

"You mean that, baby?"

"Absolutely. You're as beautiful in my eyes now as ever. I remember telling my friends when I was like ten years old that my mother was the prettiest woman on the planet."

That made her laugh. "I remember. One of your teachers when I went to one of those parent-teacher evenings said you had a very healthy home life as you had no problem expressing your love for me and your sisters."

"I don't think I've ever really been shy in my love and affection for my mother and sisters."

"Want to prove how much you love me again, baby," she whispered, feeling her fingers wrap around my cock, "I love how close I am with my son nowadays."

"Been going on for a while now too."

"And hopefully a long time to come yet. Make love to me, baby. I need my son."

Playing the Melbourne Storm is always a big event for most clubs based in Sydney. There is a bitter rivalry between Sydney and Melbourne as the best city in Australia. New South Wales and Victoria don't have the same bitterness that seems to be between New South Wales and Queensland, particularly when it comes to rugby league. Has to do with the fact Australian Rules Football dominates the Victorian sporting landscape. But the fact the Storm has been so successful since their introduction has certainly rubbed a lot of people the wrong way.

Our track record against Melbourne was bad. Awful. Horrific. Since Melbourne joined the competition in 1998, the West Sydney Rangers have beaten them once. Once!

We aimed to change that on Saturday night. Training was intense from Monday through to Friday, our coaches working us through our paces to ensure we were in top condition, while the head coach went through our game plans regarding both attack and defence. Despite their poor form in the season, we knew that we couldn't take the Storm lightly. They still had bloody good players and a forward pack that could gain some serious metres when they had momentum.

Arriving at our home stadium a couple of hours before kick-off on Saturday afternoon, we knew already that the game was a sell-out, our fans coming in hope and almost expectation that this would be our year to finally beat the Storm at our home ground for the first time.

The Storm entered the field first and they were greeted by an incredibly loud chorus of boos. No-one in Sydney likes the Storm and crowds across the city have no problem letting the Storm players know how much they are hated. I stood around six places behind our captain as he led us towards the field of play, the crowd roaring their approval as we ran out to join the opposition.

We had chosen to kick off, and I think all thirteen of us took delight in smashing the Storm players during that first set of six tackles. They barely made it to the thirty-metre line before they needed to kick, the crowd roaring when our full-back caught the ball and ran back towards them.

By the time of our fourth tackle, we had the Storm backed onto their own line. I put a grubber kick through which required their full-back to bat the ball out of the field of play. Three more repeat sets upped the pressure and it eventually showed as our left centre stepped past one player, fended off another player, and crossed the line for our first try. I easily kicked the conversion.

"Keep it up, boys!" our captain shouted, "Keep up the pressure!"

No game against the Storm is easy and as they worked their way into it, we did slowly start to find ourselves under pressure. Not right up against our tryline, but their kicking game got better, and we found ourselves unable to make too many metres.

Until I kicked a forty-twenty and won us possession twenty metres from their tryline. Within four tackles, I set up a move that resulted in our right winger crossing the tryline, and a conversion from the sideline resulted in the Rangers heading into the sheds at halftime with a twelve-to-nil advantage.

"Don't get cocky," our head coach warned as we sucked back water and energy drinks, "You know what these southern cunts are capable of. You slack off for just a minute, and those bastards will have scored a try and will be hungry for more. That means you keep tackling like you have for the first forty. You put your bodies on the line. You stop those cunts from getting anywhere near our tryline. You work together. Communicate. No dropped ball. No missed tackles. Danny, keep your kicking game going. Make them work all hundred metres if possible."

The Storm threw everything at us for around the first fifteen minutes of the second half. We held them out rather easily. Not to sound too arrogant, but they never looked like breaking our defensive line.

And then we hit them. Hit them hard. Three tries in ten minutes. We smashed them. Our fans didn't know whether to laugh or cry. Two of my kicks led to tries. I didn't miss a conversion. Our forwards were making metres with every hit-up. Our backs were finding gaps with ease. By the time the full-time siren sounded, we had demolished the opposition. It was the stuff dreams are made of. We celebrated like we'd won the bloody Grand Final though we showed the Storm respect. I made sure I shook the hand of all seventeen players, the thirteen on the field and four substitutes.

"Fucking smashed us mate," their halfback told me, "But fair play. Far too fucking good today."

"Cheers, mate. You have no idea what today will mean."

He grinned as he held my hand. "We'll watch you for the rest of the season. Even us south of the border know what you've gone through. Good luck, mate."

"You too, mate. You too. If we meet in the finals, it'll be a cracking game."

He laughed before slapping my shoulder. "You're okay, kid. Hope to see you on telly more often."

I'll be honest. Our head coach had prepared for it. We got absolutely hammered celebrating our victory. By the time we staggered out of the stadium a couple of hours later, I don't think any of us were sober. Yet as I cleared my head, Mum, Kyla, Kim, Aimee and Wendy were still waiting for me. I couldn't stop grinning as I made my way towards them. They followed my career and knew what today's result meant to me.

"You're just lying back tonight and having many excited girls riding your big cock tonight," Kim warned me.

"You were magnificent, baby," Mum cooed, "I love watching my son play rugby league."

"If only I could tell everyone that I'm carrying our child," Kyla whispered, "But we get to know that you've totally knocked up your sister."

"I'm guessing you enjoyed the game?" I wondered. The five leaned back and gave me a look. I managed a grin. "We beat the Melbourne fucking Storm!" I let them go and roared. "Fucking yeah!!! About. Fucking. Time!!!"

They all started to giggle as I found myself enveloped by five happy women. Some of my teammates walked by and made a few comments. They were more than used to it now. I think many of them appreciated the fact I was still so close to my family. Nearly all of them were married with families of their own. I was still the youngest in the full-time squad by a couple of years.

I was still feeling the effects of the cans of beer I'd enjoyed in the sheds by the time I arrived home. Kyla and Kim led me into the house by hand, ensuring I was stripped naked in the living room before they gently pushed me back onto the couch, both pairs of eyes lighting up as my cock was hard already. To my delight, the five women all stripped themselves naked though Kyla and Kim moved away as Aimee kneeled between my legs.

Smiling shyly at me, she wrapped her delicate fingers around the base of my cock. "I get my brother this time," she told me, "And they all want to watch us. I just want to suck your big dick, swallow your cum, and then I want my brother to just fuck me."

"Horny, are you?"

"So fucking horny, Danny," she whispered, "For a long time, I enjoyed sex with you but I could go days without it. But lately... I think it's knowing Kyla is carrying your baby. I think it's triggered something in my head, and I really need my brother to fuck me all the time too."

"And I hear you masturbating often enough," Kim told her.

Watching Aimee wrap her lips around my cock would always be an arousing sight, her head quickly bobbing up and down as her eyes remained locked on mine nearly the entire time. Glancing around to see the others just sitting and watching, I returned my eyes to Aimee and groaned as even I was surprised by how aroused I was.

Running my fingers through her hair, she swallowed more and more of my cock until I felt it ever so slightly go down her throat. That was a rare event for Aimee. She loved sucking me off though didn't always make me cum, eager to have me fuck her instead. I could feel my orgasm approaching, warning Aimee that was the case.

I felt her lips seal even tighter around my shaft, her free hand fondling my balls at the same time.

"Make him cum, Aimee," Kyla moaned next to me, "Make our brother cum and swallow it all."

"Like a good girl," Mum added.

"Oh fuck," I grunted, "You're so good at this nowadays, Aimee."

"Because she loves her brother," Kyla whispered, leaning over to kiss my cheek, "And I know our sister is ever so horny nowadays, wanting and needing her brother inside her, to feel him cum inside her so she can have your baby."

Aimee whimpered with my cock buried in her mouth, gazing up at me with such intensity that it was that look that finally set off my orgasm. I held her head in place as I felt my cock pulsing with each spurt of cum, Aimee never hesitating in swallowing what I had to give her. She kept sucking me even after I had nothing left, her tongue driving me wild before she finally removed her mouth.

"I love pleasuring my little brother," she whispered, her hand continuing to stroke me, "And I just love the taste of your cum."

"She's got it bad right now," Kim joked, "Though I just love his big dick too."

"Totally masturbating when I go to bed tonight," Wendy added, "Thank God we all have a dildo based on his cock now."

Moving onto the floor, I gave Aimee a kiss before I laid down and suggested she straddle my face as I wanted to feast on her pussy for a while. She eagerly did as I asked, carefully lowering her pussy down onto my face. I loved her scent and her taste, slowly using my tongue to get her off. I wasn't surprised to feel lips wrapping around my cock again, knowing it would likely be Kyla.

"No fucking him," Aimee moaned, "He's only cumming inside me tonight. Just keep his motor running until he's made me cum with his tongue."

"My son knows how to eat pussy. I like to think we all taught him well," Mum stated happily.

"I'm glad you taught him because it made our first time wonderful," Kim said, "He was always going to be my first."

"I'm glad you're so willing to share him," Wendy added, "Though I've noticed it's usually only the five of us lately."

"Now that Kyla is pregnant, I think things will slightly change going forward," Mum explained, "But will any of us be upset if he still had sex with maybe Susan or Lisa?"

"God no," Kim replied immediately, "And I know Bethany and Zara are still hoping that he might make love to them at least once."

"I think they're already looking at dating others," Mum admitted, "Once Kyla announced that she was pregnant, I think many of the women in our lives would know things are going to change."

Luckily for Aimee I could eat pussy while listening to the conversation. I knew they were right about one thing. I had distanced myself from many other lovers. I knew Mum kept in touch with Susan as the pair were now good friends. Susan wasn't upset when I suggested that things might have to slow down. Lisa was understandably upset as was Rebecca... To be honest, I knew I was breaking Rebecca's heart. I knew she held out hope that she could remain a permanent fixture in my love life. As for my cousins, I was willing to sleep with them though I did wonder if I wasn't stretching myself too thin by adding them.
I knew Wendy still made love with her mother. I hadn't made a move on her mother yet. I knew that if I did, I would have both mother and daughter. I would want Wendy involved. I watched the pair of them together, not in bed but just being mother and daughter, and it was obvious that their relationship was now incredibly close.

Aimee snapped my chain of thoughts when she enjoyed an orgasm, hearing her whimper while grinding on my face. I had my hands wrapped around her thighs to keep her steady as I was relentless on her pussy. Once she had her first orgasm, they just kept arriving, feeling her entire body shudder with each one.

"That's it, Danny," Mum exclaimed, "Make my little girl cum. Aimee needs to have this more often."

"I do, Mum," Aimee whimpered, "I'm so horny nowadays." Then she surprised me by saying quietly, "I want a baby too."

I felt Kyla's lips leave my cock and a warm pussy against my chest as Kyla cuddled Aimee from behind. "I'd love to see my little sister carrying our brother's child too," Kyla said softly, "Stop your birth control, Aimee. Enjoy as much sex with our brother as possible. Have his baby too."

"So hot," Kim moaned and I knew she was now masturbating. I had a sixth sense when it came to her, "When I'm settled in my own career, he's totally knocking me up a couple of times."

"Do you mind if I start earlier?" Wendy whimpered, and she was definitely fingering herself.

"Of course not, Wendy. You're his girlfriend too. And when I marry him, you'll be my Maid of Honour and you will wear his ring too."

Aimee slid off my face down my body until I felt her pussy resting against my cock, ever so eager to kiss me. I rolled her over onto her back and watched her eyes light up as the head of my cock rubbed against her. Gasping as I slid inside her, she whimpered as we started to make love.

"Cum inside me," she whispered, feeling her fingers caress my back, "Knock up your other sister, Danny. I love you so much."

Kyla and Mum joined us on the floor to watch and be close to us as we made love. I felt Aimee move her legs to wrap around my hips as I started to pump her a little faster. Her eyes lit up as one of her hands caressed the back of my head, leaning up to kiss me. That had me pumping her even faster as Kyla's blowjob had kept me hard and totally aroused.

Aimee gazed at me with such a mixture of love and lust that I felt myself smiling. Mum whispered that she loved watching her children making love. Kyla was busy fondling her pussy though promised Aimee that only she would be getting my dick that evening. Warning Aimee that I was close, I felt her legs tighten around me, whimpering that she was desperate for me to cum inside her.

When I did, releasing with almost a roar as it felt so good, Aimee whimpered before choking back a sob. I had a feeling she was experiencing some rather intense emotions, leaving a soft kiss on her lips as I kept pumping her long after I'd finished climaxing.

"Making love with my brother is the best thing ever," she finally stated, "But I think we should continue this in my bedroom. Bed is much more comfortable than the floor."

Aimee was happy to have me in her bed that night and we made love for a couple of hours. Kyla did eventually come and join us when we'd finished and were ready for sleep. As I was snuggled by a sister to either side, Aimee finally whispered that she was going to stop taking birth control immediately. Kyla was ever so excited by the news while I would support Aimee no matter what.

"Once I know when I'm fertile, we're making love as often as possible," Aimee warned me, "I mean you're leaving as much cum inside me. I'll just bend over the couch without panties and expect your cock inside me immediately. No cum anywhere except my pussy."

"Our sister will be even curvier post-pregnancy," Kyla suggested, "Might have bigger tits. Wider hips. And I definitely want to enjoy some private time with my sister too."

"You'll still fuck me when I'm pregnant, Danny?" Aimee asked softly.

I snorted and cuddled both sisters closer. "I know Kyla isn't showing too much yet, but yes, I will be fucking both of my sisters whenever they want."

"I've read that pregnant women can get really horny at times," Aimee stated, "Imagine your two pregnant sisters both being way too horny at the same time."

"Viagra," I joked.

We let the rest of the family know that Aimee and I would start trying for a baby over the next couple of days. And when I say family, that means Kim's mother, Wendy's mother, and also Caroline and our two cousins. Everyone was supportive and excited by the idea. Aimee spent the morning figuring out her cycle and informed me that she'd likely be ovulating in a couple of weeks.

Those next couple of weeks were nothing out of the ordinary. Went to training every day. Carried on the usual routines with weights, aerobics and then going through drills. After the excitement of playing the Melbourne Storm, our next two games were against sides we had no real enmity against. Kim and Wendy remained incredibly busy during the week, and at most we'd have a quick kiss and a cuddle during the evening.

I didn't miss the fact that my sisters ensured I did spend time with our mother every week. Weekends were for anyone who wanted my company, Kim usually took time on Sunday to be with me. Wendy wasn't as under much pressure so would usually want my company on a Saturday. All this depended on when I would be playing. As the Rangers season continued and we remained in the top eight, we started to play more games on Thursday or Friday night. Prime-time television.

Arriving home to an empty house after training during the week wasn't unusual. Mum and my sisters continued to work for a living. Kyla would take her maternity leave and then decide if she would return to work afterwards. I knew she didn't mind the idea of being a stay at home mother. She would have my support. Aimee enjoyed her career though she might be content to follow the example of her older sister.

On Wednesday, I walked in the front door to find Aimee waiting for me in the living room, dressed in a sheer black teddy that hid very little about her body. Biting her bottom lip, I dropped my bag and walked towards her as she leaned up to kiss me.

"It's time," she whispered, "We have a few days where we can just make love constantly. Well, except for when you're at training and then your game on Friday night."

"My bedroom?"

"I'm going to be there all week. Every night, you're just filling my pussy to the brim with your cum." She smiled and leaned up to kiss me again. "My brother's cum. We're going to have a baby, Danny."

Taking her by the hand, I led her towards my bedroom. For the next seven days and nights, except for when I needed to be out of the house for training and my game, I was at home with Aimee. By the end of seven nights, I would admit to feeling rather empty as Aimee ensured that we were making love constantly. If I was hard and capable, she was making sure my cock was inside her. She was insatiable, begging me to knock her up while we were making love. She was a little emotional whenever I did climax, feeling her limbs wrap around me, always asking me to not pull out, to ensure as many of my swimmers as possible made it to her womb.

"If it doesn't work this time, there's always next month," she stated with humour.

"The guys have been wondering what's left me looking a little tired when I show up for training," I stated, "They think it's Kim or Wendy."

"I know Kyla and I can never marry you and we can never go public. But at least we get your babies," she whispered while snuggled into my side.

We knew Aimee wouldn't know if she was pregnant for a little longer yet though if she started to show the same signs as Kyla, we knew it would be good news. The week I spent with Aimee brought us even closer together. It wasn't just the sex, which was wonderful and there was no doubt that my sister was as eager to make love constantly as I was. We would lie back each time and talk about anything that came to mind. Aimee admitted that she hadn't really felt any desire until Kyla was pregnant. It was like a switch turned on in her head and she immediately felt incredibly broody.

Resting her hand on her tummy, she gazed at me lovingly. "We're going to create life and have a child," she whispered, "And just like Kyla, we won't be stopping at just the one. You're knocking up both your sisters at least a couple of times each."

"Something to look forward to."

"We're devoted to you completely, Danny," she whispered, "Though we also still fool around from time to time. I know I was a little distant until recently. I've always been sure of my love for you, as much as I knew you loved me, but I also knew Mum and Kyla... Well, I know you love us the same way."

"Always have, Aimee. You've always been important to me."

"I love you," she whispered, "And I know that I'm also in love with you too. Just like our sister and mother. And just like your two girlfriends. We might not be able to marry legally, but Kim has promised that Kyla and I will be next to her when you marry her, and she will ensure that we also get rings."

"Good," I said as I cuddled her tighter, "I guess you'll like it if I call you my sister-wife?"

That made her snort before she giggled. "I'm not sure who is more excited by the idea, me or Kyla..."

I was just pleased that Aimee sounded so genuinely happy with life. She'd always been the quieter sister, perhaps a little introverted, and had been happy doing her own thing. But I was glad she was now feeling more confident in herself and of her place in our family. We all loved her and I could only hope that having a baby together would bring us even closer still.

*****

I'll admit that I was a little pissed off. We'd made such a fantastic start to the season. My own performances had been getting better and better when I received a phone call from the New South Wales Origin coach, inviting me to spend a couple of days in training camp with the large squad to get a taste of what representative footy is all about.

But after mid-season, our season started to falter. We lost that consistency that we'd been showing all season. We'd been solidly in the top eight all season and then we ever so slowly started to slip. One loss became two and three. We still managed to eke out some wins, but the losses were starting to mount. Injuries were definitely costing us too, but there was no doubt that the confidence we'd all been exhibiting had slowly disappeared.

What didn't help in our run-in to the finals was that we would be facing the Panthers, Broncos, Roosters and Eels in four of the last five games. And it was just not the right time to be facing them considering the trouble our team was finding ourselves in. It was so bad that the coach pulled me in with a couple of the other senior leaders six games from the end of the season. It wasn't a case of reading the riot act.

It was a productive meeting as we aired plenty of grievances. Yes, the team as a whole had faltered but we'd also had our fair share of bad luck. We lost our best centre and winger for the season. A couple of bad concussions for one of our best props and one of our second-row forwards was suspended for fighting. Management had also blooded in a couple of youngsters during the representative season and that has its own pitfalls.

"I'd rather us not finish eighth and have to face sudden-death elimination, but I think we need to be realistic. There's a chance that with our run-in, we're going to be relying on other teams around us faltering. I'm confident we can still mix it with those around us, but facing the Roosters in the penultimate game and then the Broncos at Suncorp to end the season... It's going to be tough," the coach stated.

"Need to get back the basics," Eric said, "Keep it simple, stupid. Focus on making metres. Work the ball through the hands but don't force the issue. Danny's kicking has gotten us out of the shit on more than one occasion."

"What I need most of all is a quick ball out of the ruck," I suggested, "Particularly when it comes to my kicking game. Just half a second more sometimes will help with my accuracy, particularly when we're close to the tryline."

"Defensively, we're sound," Graham added, "We're not scoring enough points. We've been wasting too many opportunities. Against the likes of the Panthers and Broncos, we're not going to get that many, so we need to score points when they're available."

"What I want to focus on before the last five matches are some very simple moves," our coach suggested, "One thing I've noticed is we're being penalised too often for obstruction. I think we all hate the new rules, but it is what it is. We need to ensure that the dummy runner isn't going to be penalised. What we're going to do all this week and in subsequent weeks is just focus on the simple things while putting together a few special plays. Danny, what I'm going to need from you most of all is the eye you quite clearly have for the game. If you see something worth doing, don't hesitate. If it doesn't come off, that's fine. I won't lose my shit if you're trying something creative."

"As long as we do make the finals," I muttered, "I won't be the only one disappointed and a little pissed off if we completely collapse."

"Fucking won't, mate," Eric declared, "We are making the finals, and we're going further than we did last season."

While my professional life was experiencing some troubles, my life at home was fantastic. Kyla was now a few months pregnant, and she was looking even more beautiful than ever. The word to use would be radiant. Sure, her tummy had expanded, but she was always smiling and looked so happy that whenever we were out, everyone would be smiling at her.

Aimee was pregnant too. It took longer for her to fall pregnant than her sister so she was around four months behind her older sister. Just as radiant as Kyla, the day she sat me down and told me she was pregnant was another great day. The entire family was ever so excited for both of my sisters. Mum was looking forward to grandchildren. Kim admitted to feeling broody already but we all knew her studies were far more important for now.

Despite their pregnancies, my sisters were still attending every game, particularly those at my home stadium. Mum rarely missed a game herself. Kim would come if we played on a Sunday, which was rather rare. Wendy would come if the game was on a weekend. Some of my other lovers, though I was now considering them previous lovers as my love life had changed since Kyla announced she was pregnant, would also be in attendance. It was good to see them, always making me smile, and I knew many of them missed my presence in their life. At least physical presence as I did keep in contact with all of them with text messages and the occasional phone call.

The season slowly wound down and we still couldn't find that early season consistency. But keeping it simple did seem to help us. Three games from the end of the season, we were still sitting in the top eight, but if results went against us and we didn't win any of the games, then we'd drop out of the eight and miss the finals. We had more than one team meeting, with or without the coaching department, and it was actually good for us. Airing some grievances but we also came to numerous agreements. Sounds so simple, but when we all sat down and looked at things objectively, we all agreed that certain things could simply be done better.

Our penultimate match against the Roosters was at Allianz Stadium. Their home patch. Not what we wanted, our last two games on the road, and we had shocking records at both. The Roosters were recovering after a couple of rather ordinary seasons, sitting third on the table behind the Panthers and Broncos. We were still sitting sixth but were tied with another team, but the one thing that might save us would be our for and against.

We were in the second game on Friday night. The Panthers had played the Titans on Thursday night and had smashed them. The Broncos improved their for and against but the Minor Premiership would still go down the last week as the Broncos beat the Tigers in the game before us. The Roosters were guaranteed finals footy, but they would likely rather face the Broncos than the Panthers.

"No mistakes!" Eric shouted as we lined up to enter the field, "Keep it simple. It's all about metres and position on the field. Don't force the ball. Make sure we hit the bastards in defence."

We were entering the field of play confident as none of our losses had been blowouts. Each loss had been a tight affair. We were man enough to admit that we'd deserved to lose each game, but we'd made the bastards earn it with blood, sweat and tears. We were no longer the easy beats of the competition. That mantle had been taken by the Dragons... At least for this season. Next season could be a different kettle of fish.

The Roosters kicked off and the noise was deafening during the first few sets as neither side made many metres before a kick was needed. My kicking boots were well and truly on as my first five put the Roosters within ten to twenty meters of their own line when we tackled them. It was a see-saw for the first half. The only points came from penalty goals. They kicked two for four points, we kicked one for two points.

Our coach was relatively pleased at half-time. Disappointed at giving away a couple of silly penalties, but letting in a couple of goals was better than a couple of converted tries. He emphasised the 'Keep it simple, stupid' policy though looked at me and Graham for a bit of that inspiration and creativity that normally came from the halves.

We gave it everything for eighty minutes. By the time the full-time siren sounded, we were out on our feet. But it wasn't enough. They scored two tries in the second half, converting them both. We managed a solitary try which I converted from the sideline.

Trudging off back to the sheds, we were disappointed with another close loss, but we'd run the Roosters close and sometimes, that's enough. You can't win them all, but at least we didn't play like shit. The coach could sense our disappointment, telling us that we'd be back in training on Monday to prepare for our trip up north to Brisbane.

"It's still in our hands," he told us, "If we beat the Broncos, we are guaranteed finals footy again. Know when this club last made the finals series two years in a row? The fucking seventies. We are on the verge of making history."

Mum, my sisters and Wendy were there at the game and greeted me by the team bus before I boarded. Kim wasn't there as I knew she had been busy with her studies, and she just couldn't get away on Friday nights. I certainly understood, and I knew she'd watch a replay of the game with me over the weekend. She hated missing my games.

Mum was waiting for me when I stepped off the bus later. She had me smiling when greeting me with a big kiss on my cheek and one hell of a hug. My teammates all knew her well by now and would often come up and say hello. They also knew that I'd bought us a new house and that I still lived with my family. There was always a joke or two at my expense, but they knew how close I was to my mother and sisters.

I woke up on Saturday morning to find Kim snuggled into my side as I'd gone to bed alone the previous night. Kissing her forehead, she woke up and immediately smiled before we shared a quite passionate kiss.

"Sorry I wasn't there last night," she whispered while resting her head on my shoulder. She always apologised though she didn't have to. "One more game to go. Think you'll make it?"

"I think results will go our way even if we lose."

"Anyone going with you in Brisbane?"
"Mum is flying up on Friday morning. Kyla is probably too pregnant to travel. Aimee will stay with her sister."

"I'd love to come, but it's a Friday game and... You know..."

Lifting her chin with a finger, I kissed her again. "I know you're worried about it, but please stop. I've understood since long before we even started living together. You've worked your arse off to get to where you are and will continue working that pert little arse off until you achieve your ambition."

"When we get married, I'm going to be a doctor, but I've always said I will take your surname. I want to be Doctor Kimberly Cole... I want everyone to know that I'm your wife. Married to the hunkiest man in rugby league." That made me snort as she giggled while snuggling tighter into my side. "Danny, I know it's early, but have you thought about what you'll do after retirement?"

"I'll stay connected to the club like Billy has. He's a club ambassador and does a lot of work in the community. I've also had a word in my ear about possibly looking into a gig in the media. Television or radio."

"Still a few years away at least," she whispered as her hand caressed my chest, "Danny... I'm not the only one to notice that you only spend time with the five of us now."

"I was probably taking advantage of the situation to the detriment of relationships which matter most. You're my girlfriend, Kim. I'm just fortunate enough that you're open-minded when it comes to Wendy and my family. I think nearly every other woman would have freaked the fuck out."

"I did freak out for a little while!"

"You did, but you also showed me incredible understanding. I mean, ignoring my mother and sisters, the fact you're happy that Wendy is in our lives."

"You know I love Wendy. And I know you love Wendy too."

We made love as I knew Kim was in bed not just to snuggle. The door to my bedroom remained closed though I'm sure everyone heard her moans and cries of delight as we made love. Mum only knocked on the door when she assumed we were finished, opening the door to find a very happy Kim snuggled into my side again.

Kim spent Saturday morning and early afternoon studying and focusing on assignments. Wendy could afford to spend her weekends usually relaxing though she would have to study harder once exams and assignments were due. She spent her evenings on a weekday doing that so her weekends were free. She ended up dragging me to my bedroom, pulled down my shorts once I was lying back on the bed, and rode herself through a few orgasms before I dumped a load inside her.

"Fuck, I needed that," she whispered when lying on my chest, "Just an infusion of Danny's dick. Recommended by nine out of ten doctors."

That had me laughing before I asked, "You okay?"

"Of course. As long as I get this a couple of times a week, even if it's only a quickie. Once I've finished my studies, I'm going to wear myself out by having you fuck me constantly. And threesomes with Kim. Definitely lots of threesomes with Kim." She paused a moment before lifting her head to meet my eyes. "Danny... Are you now committing to only a few of us?"

"Yeah..."

The smile was immediate. "I'm not the only one to say you probably didn't need to do that, but I do love you even more for doing it too."

"I think once Kyla and I agreed to start having children, I just knew that I'd have to change my lifestyle, at least slightly."

"Hand on heart, who do you miss the most?"

I had to give that question some genuine thought. "All of them," I finally replied quietly, "They were unique in their own way, Wendy. Susan just needed to be loved. Lisa could be wild but was also incredibly loving. And Rebecca..." I trailed off as I knew that she loved me. Whether she was in love, I still wasn't sure to this day, but ending things with her had been the hardest out of everyone.

"I'm guessing that you'll probably never fuck my mother?" she asked, hearing the humour in her tone.

"Probably not. Things might change in the future. I mean, Kim hasn't been quiet about the fact her mother is a little despondent about her marriage ending. But I don't think having sex with me, her daughter's boyfriend, is necessarily the best thing to do."

"You don't mind that I have fun with my mother?"

"Absolutely not. Firstly, I'd be a massive fucking hypocrite for thinking that. Secondly, I know your mother needs you like that. She sacrificed so much, and for you to show how much you love her... It's like with my mother. Adding intimacy simply brings us even closer. Most people obviously think incest is fucking up, but I reckon if it was somewhat legal, they probably wouldn't make a big deal about siblings who are close in age. But a parent and child relationship has that authority relationship."

"Well, I seduced my mother so no-one can complain about that."

"I know many young men have wonderful relationships with their mothers. I think they're missing out by not being intimate with them. I think there are plenty of men out there who are sexually attracted to their mothers or sisters, but society says that it's wrong and it's also illegal, so they do nothing about it. The one thing for me is that I'm always going to need to be careful."

Wendy rolled off me and had me slide my cock back inside her to continue making love. "Would you consider a threesome with me and my mother?" she wondered while moaning softly.

"Maybe... It's something I'd need to discuss with the others."

"Okay," she moaned again, "Oh god, fuck me, Danny. I fucking love your big dick."

"It loves your tight little pussy, Wendy."

"You'll be the only dick I ever have. Well, a real dick anyway. One that'll cum in me at the end."

"Still want children?"

"God yes. But later. Knock up your sisters a couple of times first."

Kim and Wendy were both rather happy when I walked out to join them on Sunday morning. After breakfast, they were eager to sit down with me to watch a replay of the game that I'd played on Friday night. I knew we would review the game at training the next day, but I always liked to watch the game either the same night or the day after to get an overview of what we'd done right and what we'd gotten wrong.

Training from Monday to Wednesday put us through the usual paces as the coaches and senior players put together a plan to deal with the Brisbane Broncos on Friday night. They were a young and exciting team. Great offence and tough defence. We'd played them once already during the season and run them close. They needed to win and hope Penrith lost for a shot at the Minor Premiership. We needed a win to guarantee finals footy, otherwise, we needed help from others to guarantee us that we'd be playing in September.

The worst part? We would need to cheer on the Melbourne fucking Storm if that was the case.

Flying up to Brisbane on Thursday morning, we checked into our hotel before heading out for our last training session. Everyone knew what was on the line. It was actually nice to hear that Brisbane would not be underestimating us either. They knew we were both fighting for something. They wanted to finish top of the ladder. We wanted to play finals footy again.

Running out onto Suncorp the next evening, we were booed though it wasn't particularly loud. Given the complete lack of Rangers success for the last few decades, most supporters had a genuine soft spot in their hearts for us. Well, I did say most. Penrith and Parramatta fans hate us as much as we hate them.

The game was played at a frenetic pace from the moment we kicked off. The tackles were hard. Neither side was able to bust the defensive line. The only thing that gave us even a moment of respite was when I or the opposing halfback kicked the ball down the field. It took twenty-five minutes before the first points were scored, Brisbane crossing the line after getting a slight overlap that we just couldn't prevent.

Heading into half-time only six points down was an achievement as Brisbane had a habit of scoring at least three tries on average. But we'd been defending more during the first half and it's fair to say that we were already feeling the strain. The coach was positive though, geeing us up and telling us to stick to the game plan. It was obviously working as we kept Brisbane limited to only a couple of opportunities.

We scored within five minutes of the second half starting. We were ten metres from their tryline when I put up a bomb. At least half a dozen players went up to catch it, with one of our wingers coming down with it and placing it on the turf. The referee sent it to the Bunker to check but everything was okay. I popped over the conversion to tie up the scores.

Then it was just brutal, griding rugby league. Neither side wanted to give an inch. Bodies on both sides were tired, but neither was willing to give up. There were a couple of half chances for both sides that got the crowd excited. But it was old school. Nothing but hard tackles and few metres gained. I attempted a couple of forty-twenties that never came off. Their halfback focused on field position, making us work from our own tryline. We only reached the halfway line half the time before our set of tackles was over.

I learned long ago that life wasn't a fairytale and our hopes were dashed only two minutes from the end. Brisbane had us pinned back on our tryline for four repeat sets, and although we were giving our all, one of their props simply ran into our lines and tired bodies simply couldn't hold back his power. He crashed over the line to the roar of the crowd. We couldn't help but gather near the posts, hanging our heads. We'd put everything on the line for seventy-eight minutes and it wasn't enough.

At full-time, we shook hands and waved to the few supporters that had travelled from Sydney to Brisbane. Back in the sheds, most of us were quiet until the coach walked in. He immediately told us that he was proud of our efforts, and we had put pride into the jersey.

"Now we have to rely on Melbourne to do us a favour," Eric stated.

We gathered at the club on Saturday night to watch the Melbourne game. If they won, we would finish in the top eight. If they lost, the team they were playing would leap over us. It was weird cheering for Melbourne. They couldn't finish in the eight though they'd improved later in the season.

It was gut-wrenching watching as neither side could establish dominance, a real seesaw of an encounter. A few of my teammates simply couldn't watch as the clock was winding down. Melbourne were two points up with the opposition doing everything they could to score a try that would guarantee them victory.

The Melbourne Storm did the West Sydney Rangers a massive favour. With two minutes to go, with the Storm in the trenches on their own tryline, the opposition halfback threw a long pass out to his left... Where it was intercepted by the Melbourne Storm right centre. They didn't catch him, running ninety-five metres to score under the posts and confirm the win.

It also confirmed that the West Sydney Rangers would be playing finals footy for a second consecutive season.

*****

Our son was born in early November, roughly a month after the Grand Final. We'd learned about the sex of our child when Kyla was at her scan, wanting to know so we could prepare the nursery for him or her. I wasn't in the delivery room. I might have been the father, but no-one apart from a few people knew about that. Mum was in the room with her, and I only headed in after she'd given birth.

Holding my son in my arms, I couldn't help grinning like an absolute idiot. I would be his father though my name would not be on the birth certificate. There would be no father listed.

Everyone was excited about the birth. Our son was born pretty much on time, so apart from the hospital wanting to monitor him for a few hours, Kyla had come through it feeling a little tired and sore, but she was otherwise feeling rather good about herself.

At least my personal life was wonderful. We'd made the final series, and our first finals match was against the Canberra Raiders. We had to play them in Canberra...

We lost. Badly. It was almost a repeat of the previous season. We made the finals, and we just ran out of steam within a week. Canberra had put us to the sword from the kick-off. By the time we trudged off the field eighty minutes later, I was already thinking about next season.

But that was in the back of my mind as I helped Kyla into our home after she was released from hospital, Mum carrying our child with a now heavily pregnant Aimee following us. The entire family was present to greet our son.

Our son was born in November. Heading into Christmas and the holiday period into the next year, we did have to adapt slightly to the presence of a baby. Kyla was often woken to nurse. I didn't mind waking up to change nappies and give him a bottle. There's already more than one photo of me sitting back on the couch with my son.

Kim and Wendy at least had a few weeks off so we could spend time together. Kim admitted to still feeling broody, perhaps a little worse now that there was a baby in the house, and one more would be arriving soon. As she finally had time to relax and unwind, she wanted to relax by spending a lot of time in bed with me, and more often than not, Wendy would be invited to join us too.

Kyla had to wait a few weeks before we could have sex. Aimee swung between being unbelievably horny to not wanting to be touched at all, and her mood could change on the hour. Being ridden by a heavily pregnant woman, with her tits even bigger than ever, is quite the sight and was more arousing than I thought it would be.

Aimee gave birth to our daughter in early February of the next year. Once again, I waited outside as Mum was in the delivery room with her. Kyla, Kim and Wendy were with me as we waited for news. Her delivery took a little longer than Kyla's, but Mum walked out and announced that both mother and daughter were absolutely fine, and apart from needing a little bed rest, Aimee would be released within a couple of days.

Holding my daughter in my arms a little later, Aimee couldn't stop smiling at me. "Think I might be a stay-at-home mother too, at least for a few years," she said, "And I think my brother is going to make a wonderful father to our children as much as he does with my sister."

"Shame that I'll only ever be seen as an uncle by everyone else," I said.

"What matters is that I know you're their father, and you are the father with Kyla."

I knew our life at home was going to change as we slowly introduced kids to the household. Yet on the night that Kyla was finally given the green light to be intimate again, I took my sister out for dinner and a couple of drinks before we returned home.

As we were making love, she whispered, "Put another baby in me, Danny."

I couldn't stop the smile as I was already loving being a father.
League of His Own Ch. 10
Footy. Family. Lovers. The life of a young man.
A/N - As noted at the beginning of Chapter 9, this tenth chapter will take place a couple of years into the future.

******

I loved playing rugby league as a professional. I was rewarded handsomely for it with a fantastic salary, had a few endorsements to add a few more dollar signs to what I made in a year, my teammates were a fantastic bunch of blokes, and it was something that I knew that I was getting better and better at with each passing year.

But there was still absolutely nothing better than walking into my home to be greeted by my children every afternoon once I'd finished training. I'd call out that I was home and hear the padding of two pairs of little feet before I'd hear giggling and excitement in voices as I bent down to greet my son and daughter.

Picking them both up, and receiving kisses on the cheek, I'd find Kyla and Aimee somewhere around the house. Our children were now both three years old, and the agreement that my sisters had asked of me was that they wanted to wait until our first child had started school before we had another child. I felt that made sense, better than having a few toddlers under their feet each day.

"How was training?" Kyla asked as she started her preparation of dinner. To call Kyla a housewife probably wouldn't be far off the mark. She made a great team with Aimee, who had thrown herself into homemaking at the same time.

"I'm not going to say this might be our year, but... Things are looking really good this season. It's only the start, but I see no reason why we can't possibly go all the way this season. Maybe to the Grand Final?"

"Well, after last season..."

The last three years had promised much but delivered little. What hadn't helped one of our seasons was the fact I suffered my second major injury. No concussion because of a high shot. I was injured during a tackle, landing awkwardly on my shoulder and that put me out for a couple of months. What happened during my absence is that the Rangers failed to win a game. If that wasn't evidence of my importance to the team nowadays...

We had made the finals again last season, but once again fell at the first hurdle. Granted, we had finished fifth after what could only be considered a fantastic season, but to be eliminated by the eighth-placed side was just embarrassing. It was one of the few times that I can remember the coach tore strips off us at full-time. Once he got that off his chest, he commiserated with us as he knew we were all hurting. We'd done so well during the season, and I just knew the media was going to start labelling us chokers if we didn't start doing better.

The off-season recruitment was better than ever. A couple of our older players either retired or were moved on. The club had plenty of space in the salary cap and targeted players where we needed strengthening. A new centre who could also play as a winger. A new prop and second row forward. A utility forward who could play anywhere in the forward pack and would have an impact off the bench.

There was an overhaul of the backroom staff. Our head coach remained as faith continued in his project. None of the fans put any real blame on him for our failures in the finals. I attended the press conference alongside our captain at the time and was honest about how we felt. We knew we'd fucked up. I didn't say it in those words, but Eric simply echoed my own thoughts.

Eric had retired at the end of the final season, and over the summer, the head coach summoned me to his office and told me that I was going to be captain for the new season. I couldn't help smiling at being the captain was something I had been wondering about. It was an added responsibility, both on and off the field, but I relished the challenge. Once news reached my teammates, I was pleased that there wasn't a single word of objection. Even though I was younger than most of them, I was already seen as a leader on the pitch simply due to the position I played.

"We've started the season well enough," I finally added, Kyla looking at me with a smile. "I'm confident that we're going to make the eight. What I really want is to finally finish top four, so we get that second chance."

"Reckon you could do it this year?" Aimee wondered, sitting at the nearby table with our daughter on her lap, "Go all the way to the Grand Final?"

"I see no reason why we can't. The Panthers are not the force they were a couple of seasons back after losing some of their key players. The Broncos are still going strong as they had some young players coming through. The Storm have recovered but have lost that invincible aura. The Eels continue to flatter to deceive. The Sharks rely on Hynes too much and he's now in his early thirties and won't be around forever. To be honest, I reckon this season it's going to be the Warriors, maybe the Rabbitohs, and the Knights will be giving everything as there are rumours that Ponga will be on his way out if they don't make the finals this year."

"And the Roosters?" Kyla asked.

"Bah, fuck the Roosters. But yeah, they're always there or thereabouts. Still reckon they rort the salary cap something fierce. Their owner is one dodgy cunt."

That had my sisters giggling as I was just echoing the thoughts of thousands of fans who were always left wondering how the fuck the Roosters managed to recruit the players that they did under the salary cap. They made the Grand Final a couple of years back though lost to the Broncos. A lot of people in Sydney were left unsure as to how to feel about that. Who did they hate more at heart?

What I know is that Redfern celebrated the Roosters losing. Redfern was the Rabbitohs' heartland as they had once spent decades playing their home games at Redfern Oval, and they despised the Roosters. It's like how Rangers fans would celebrate a Panthers or Eels loss in a semi-final or Grand Final. The hatred lacked that intensity seen in parts of the world when it comes to soccer. We don't go around in gangs and beat the shit out of each other, but there is a genuine dislike between certain clubs.

While my professional life was getting better for me, as there were rumours circulating in the press that I might finally be called up for State of Origin after Cleary announced his retirement from representative football, my personal life had slowly sorted itself out over the past few years.

Mum was still working and was happy to do so as she loved her career. We were still intimate every week, but what I understood even more was that she absolutely loved being a grandmother. She was by the barriers at every home game and was still travelling to most of my away games.

Kim was still studying hard to become a doctor though was broody as hell. I gave her space while she was studying as I didn't want to distract her too much. Sunday's were always important to her though, the one day she gave herself so we could spend time together. When she wasn't studying, the agreement was that she had more of my time and would do her very best during those weeks during the summer to keep me well and truly satisfied.

Wendy was in her final year of university and eager to graduate and start work. She was also eager to start trying for a child as I saw her eyes whenever she would spend time with my son or daughter. It seemed the agreement was that Wendy would be the first to have a child out of her and Kim, but Kim would be the one to marry me. Officially, at least. Six other women would wear my ring.

Six? I hear you ask. There's a story there.

Looking at my previous lovers, nearly all of them were still in my life, at least in some capacity. I hadn't made love to Susan in years though she remained very friendly with me, and our relationship was now one of good friends. She was very close to Mum, Aunt Caroline, Anne (Wendy's mother) and also with Natalie (Kim's mother). Given they were all women in their later forties or early fifties, they shared much in common, and it wasn't unusual for the five of them to meet up at least once a fortnight for a night out. Susan was now dating a younger man in his mid-thirties, and it was fair to say she was smitten with him. I'd met him, he was a good bloke, and clearly loved her in return.

Lisa was disappointed when our relationship did come to an end, but she wasn't unhappy for long as I brought her along to a team function as one of my teammates had asked after her. Lisa was still a regular to my home games and was often near the barrier with my family and girlfriends and my teammate noticed her. After asking a few questions, I offered to introduce them. Lisa was now living with him, and there was no awkwardness as my teammate was more than aware of most of my dating history. But they genuinely loved each other, and I was glad to see that Lisa was happier than ever.

I hadn't been intimate with Caroline all that often and that had stopped long ago as she understood that I was committed to only a few women once we'd moved into our new home. The same with Bethany and Zara. Thankfully, no hearts were broken by that. Caroline still had fun with my mother sometimes, and I knew she had no real interest in finding a man. As for my cousins, Bethany and Zara were both dating rather fine young men and seemed to be rather happy with their lives.

Natalie had divorced her husband and was happily sharing a home with Caroline and Anne. Natalie had no real intention of finding a new boyfriend or husband. I think she'd been left with deeper scars than what was originally let on, so she focused on her career and her family. Anne was devoted to her daughter and had no intention of ever finding another man. I had a feeling that Anne and Natalie might be fooling around sometimes. Whether they were or not, they had become close friends and what they did in private was nobody's business but their own.

And there is Rebecca...

We'd stayed in contact even after my suggestion that we cool things between us. She understood though I knew it hurt. To be honest, my feelings for her had always been incredibly strong, and I wasn't blind to her strong feelings for me. Yet it wasn't me or her that caused things to change.

I arrived home from a team function one early evening to find Kim, Wendy, Mum and my sisters waiting for me in the living room. I had dressed in a suit for the function, and they asked me to wait before Mum and Kim disappeared. They returned a couple of minutes later with Rebecca between them, looking all dressed up and ready for a night out.

"You're taking Rebecca out for a date, Danny," Kim told me.

"If there is one woman that you should not have ended things with, it's this beautiful young woman here," Mum added.

"There were five. Now there are six," Kyla stated.

"No more though," Aimee said, giving me a look, "But we all adored Rebecca, and we want her in your life, and our lives."

Rebecca didn't say a word as she walked towards me. We shared one hell of a kiss that had all the women around us smiling, feeling her body mould against mine as she would have felt my excitement rising at the same time. When we broke the kiss, I gazed into her green eyes as I caressed her cheek.

"What are your intentions with me, Miss Taylor?"

"I love you, Danny," she whispered, "And I can handle this. I might get jealous sometimes. But I can see the love you share with the women in this room. I want to be part of it. I fell for you the first time we were intimate, Danny. You might have been young, and a little inexperienced, but I never had a man who cared for me so much. And the way you'd look at me when we made love..."

"Because I always felt the same way, Rebecca. I fell for you so fucking hard, it genuinely scared me."

"Told you so," Kyla said to Aimee, "But Aimee is correct about one thing, Danny. We will be your six lovers going forward. Don't go falling for any other women because then shit will hit the fan."

While still holding Rebecca close, I looked around at the other five and finally asked, "Are you sure you can all handle this? I'm happy either way. And what will Rebecca do? Has that been discussed?"

"We have spare rooms. If you agree, she will move in with us. Anything else, you can discuss privately between yourselves though we'd like to be kept in the loop," Mum replied, "What you can be sure of is that we welcome Rebecca with open arms. I was never blind to her feelings for you, Danny. We're doing the right thing for the both of you."

"If you're dressed like you are, I guess we're going out?" I asked Rebecca.

"You eaten?" she wondered.

"Nothing more than a little finger food. It was one of those boring corporate functions that I had to attend, given my position in the club. Billy always warned me that those things would put me to sleep. And I couldn't even have more than a beer or two. Ugh..."

"Take your new girlfriend out for dinner then come back and definitely make love," Kim said with a smile, "Because she's absolutely gagging for some of your big dick, Danny."

"You realise that I love the five of you even more for this, don't you?"

"I think I love them too because I can't remember being this happy," Rebecca said, snuggling against me tightly, "I know we still saw each other often but I've missed the intimacy, Danny."

"We'll make up for some lost time then. I promise."

Dinner was fantastic, thankful that I always chose to eat in different areas of the city where I might not be recognised too much. Although I detested social media and didn't have an online presence, the media still asked the occasional question about my private life. I never answered as it was none of their business. The club was aware as I didn't want to cause them any hassles. Of course, they didn't know about my mother and sisters, but I told them that I had two girlfriends, and would likely have to now tell them about Rebecca, just in case a photo of us ended up somewhere online or in the newspapers.

Arriving home after dinner, the house appeared deserted, assuming everyone else was already in bed. Our son and daughter shared a room as they were still in pre-school and enjoyed sharing the same bedroom. After giving them a kiss as they were already fast asleep, I escorted Rebecca to my bedroom.

Rebecca was fitter than ever. Her breasts were still fantastic. Her toned tummy with a jewelled stud now in her navel. Her legs were smooth and felt fantastic when over my shoulders or around my hips. The scent and taste of her pussy was just as I remembered. And when I slid inside her for the first time in too long, she couldn't hold back her emotions any longer. We made love all night, her fingers digging into my back that first time as I moved faster, feeling her climax around my cock before I buried myself and exploded.

Riding me later was a scene of utter beauty, the smile on her face never fading as she had always loved riding me whenever we made love. Then she wanted me to give it to her from behind, taking a handful of her hair as she begged me to fuck her. When she snuggled into me a little later, her arm looped over my chest as we spent a couple of minutes catching our collective breaths, she finally started to chuckle.

"I needed that," she admitted, "I really needed you again, Danny. I've missed you so much."

"I've missed you too. I just thought I was doing the right thing for everyone."

"And I understood... It was Kim who got in touch with me. She just seemed to realise that we missed each other."

"She asked who I missed the most. I didn't hesitate for a second in saying you."

"You always felt the same way?"

Lifting her chin so I could meet her eyes, I whispered, "I love you too."

Rebecca rented her own apartment. Luckily, she'd been living there for a considerable length of time so her lease was now only month to month. She called her landlord the next week to inform him that she would be moving out. I helped her move out a few weeks later, putting most of her furniture into storage and the rest of her things ended up at home.

For the first few weeks, I didn't miss that the other five girls were giving her lots of time with me. If there was any jealousy, I certainly didn't see it. In fact, everyone was incredibly welcoming, doing all they could to make Rebecca feel part of the family. She did admit that introducing me and our alternative lifestyle to her family would probably be awkward, but what was most important was that we were finally together. Perhaps not as she imagined, but we wanted to be together, she absolutely adored my mother and sisters and loved Kim and Wendy.

Somehow, we managed to make it work.

As she hadn't been around it often, it did take Rebecca a little time to get used to seeing me being affectionate and even intimate with my sisters and mother. She was more than aware that Kyla and Aimee had given birth to children and that I was the father. Hearing is one thing. Seeing is the other. Mum was still an outrageous flirt with me, and we loved cuddling on the couch. Kyla was always horny though also needed lots of love and affection from her little brother, and I knew was eager to start trying again. Aimee was still sweet and adorable, happy to sometimes be in the background, but when she wanted time with her little brother, she let her voice be heard.

The first time Rebecca watched me be intimate with Mum was perhaps when she understood it for the best. I'd been making love with Mum for years by now. We were always trying new things, but sometimes we just wanted to be joined, staring into each other's eyes, Mum begging for her son to make love to her and fill her womb. She wouldn't fall pregnant but hearing her beg me to do that would always be a turn-on.

Rebecca then watched me have a threesome with my two sisters a week later. My sisters explained that it wasn't something I had often and that I probably had more threesomes with Kim and Wendy, but they also ensured that each had plenty of private time with me too.

I was surprised Rebecca then asked me to see me with each of my sisters individually. And I think that's when she noticed the connection I had with Kyla. Not suggesting for a second that I loved Aimee any less, but Kyla had a special place in my heart since I was a young boy. We'd always had that special connection. Perhaps something like I shared with my mother.

"It was beautiful," Rebecca whispered the next night after we'd made love, "I've never thought about my father or brother in such a manner. But seeing you with your mothers and sisters, I now understand why you're intimate. Your mother is in love with you, Danny."

"I know. And I feel the same way about her."

"But Kyla... Danny, my heart breaks for her. She desperately wants to be your wife. I'm sure all the others know it too. That woman is so devoted to you. The way she gazed at you while you were making love. It was that look of a woman who has a man who totally owns her heart and soul."

"What about you, Rebecca?"

"I find myself feeling like her. I love this life we now share, Danny. The only thing I'm a little apprehensive about is that I know your other five girls do have fun from time to time. Wendy hasn't been shy about her enjoyment of the sapphic arts. I've never done it before."

"Don't feel forced into having to try. Kim only does it when we're having fun with Wendy. She's barely bisexual, she just likes having fun with me and her best friend."

She was silent for a few minutes as her fingers continued to stroke my chest. "Maybe I could try it then, during a threesome. Maybe my boyfriend could give me a nice hard fuck from behind and licking some pussy will be a pleasant distraction." She paused again, obviously thinking about it. "Wendy and Kim both seemed to enjoy being on the receiving end of a woman's tongue."

"I'll be blunt. I love eating pussy, and I like to believe that I'm good at it, but I reckon women are probably better at it."
I felt her lips on my cheek then her hot breath by my ear. "You are wonderful at eating my pussy, Danny," she whispered, "You can eat my pussy whenever you want. Come to school occasionally and just perch me on my desk and go to town. Make me cum a few times before my next lesson."

"Probably just make most of the other teachers jealous."

That's been my life for the past year. Six women who make me incredibly happy. Six women who are now the best of friends and consider each other family. Six women who keep the lid on any jealousy by discussing any issues. I know there are occasional issues though Mum is the 'leader' and ensures that I'm not dragged into any conflicts, however minor they might be. Six women who seem to be just as happy with me in return. I don't think I could really ask for anything more when it comes to my personal life. Well... Getting married to Kim is still in the cards, and I know Wendy is broody as hell, eager for us to start trying for a child as soon as realistically possible. The latest idea is that Wendy, Kyla and Aimee all end up pregnant around the same time as each other.

As for Rebecca, she hasn't mentioned any children yet. If she wants them, it's something we can discuss. If not, she will certainly be seen as an auntie to all our children.

I knew how lucky I was. I hoped it wouldn't blow up in my face, but as long as everyone remained happy with the arrangement, I wasn't really willing to change a thing.

*****

"What's up, coach?" I asked after knocking on his open door.

He grinned at me and gestured to the chair opposite him. "Take a seat, Danny."

Taking a seat in the rather comfortable chair, we made small talk about our season so far. Things were still going well. We were sitting rather comfortably in the top four and we had what would be considered winnable games for at least our next half a dozen as every side was below us on the table.

My phone started to ring, Brian gesturing for me to answer it. I didn't recognise the number and was ready to just ignore it when Brian insisted that I answer. "Hello?" I answered carefully.

"Hello, Danny. It's Madge here."

Michael 'Madge' Maguire is the coach of the New South Wales Blues State of Origin side. I glanced at Brian to see him grinning broadly at me. "Oh, hey there. What's up?"

"I'll get straight to the point so I don't draw this out, Danny. Selections of the next State of Origin series have finished and the reason for my call is that you will be part of the squad for the first game in Sydney. With Cleary's retirement from rep. footy, we've agreed that we need to look to the future. And you're it, son. You'll be wearing the number seven in game one."

I'll be honest. I nearly fainted and had no idea what to say. Many still can't agree on what means more to a rugby player. Winning a Grand Final for your club? Wearing the green and gold of Australia? Or wearing the colours of your state in State of Origin? Many consider the State of Origin series the toughest three games of rugby league on the planet. It's ferocious. Played at breakneck speed. The best will thrive. The rest... They never last.

"Holy shit! You're serious?" I finally exclaimed.

I heard him laugh on the other end of the line. "Deadly serious, kid. You've impressed everyone during the last two training camps. A couple of my associates were keen to put you in the seventeen. But Cleary and Hynes had a good combination going. Cleary was in our ear about making sure that you were our replacement. Even Mal has been on the phone to me, and he's a fucking Queenslander. Everyone wants to see the best players in Origin."

I was silent for a few seconds before I finally just said, "Thanks, Madge."

"No problem, kid. Just thought I'd give you a heads-up as the team list will be sent to the media in time for the evening news. Might want to gather your friends and family around the television for that one. I'll be in touch with further details later in the week. Good luck this weekend."

"Yeah, thanks, Madge. Hope to hear from you soon." Hanging up the phone, I looked across the desk at Brian. "You knew, didn't you?"

"Of course. We're always given a heads-up regarding representative selections. Despite our recent success, there are too many incumbents in the Blues squad for any of our other players to really get a sniff. Cleary retiring opened up the halfback spot and to be honest, Danny, your form over the past couple of seasons has made you a shoe-on for the role. Just don't go out there and fuck it up."

I couldn't help but chuckle. "Thanks for the vote of confidence."

"I say it in jest. But you know it'll be like nothing you've played. Think finals footy is tough? Origin is a completely different beast. You're going to feel aches and pains at the end of eighty minutes of Origin that you've never felt before."

"Does anyone else know?"

"No. Go home to see your family tonight and enjoy the news with them. Your teammates will be ready to roast you something fierce when you get back for training in the morning."

He shook my hand before I walked out of his room, returning to the changing room to find it empty as I figured the call was placed at a time that I could be given the news and absorb it in private. I sat down and I nearly started to cry. It wouldn't match the birth of my children, but I'll admit that it came bloody close. Every young man or woman playing rugby league dreams of playing State of Origin. Even players not born in Australia but who might be eligible to play Origin would give everything for the blue or maroon of their state.

I managed to give nothing away when I arrived home, Kyla, Aimee and the kids greeting me cheerfully as always. Kim, Wendy, Rebecca and Mum arrived home by 6pm and in time for the evening news, the sport always coming later in the broadcast. I'll be honest and admit that I barely watched the news due to Australia being dominated by the Murdoch or other press that clearly had vested interests. Even the ABC had lost its impartiality over the years.

"The squad for the New South Wales State of Origin side has been released just before we came on air this evening... And there is a new halfback for the side after the retirement of Nathan Cleary from representative football after New South Wales whitewashing last season. Daniel Cole of West Sydney Rangers has been selected to play alongside Nico Hynes..."

I barely heard the rest as I had six women practically screaming with excitement. I'm sure I sat there with a satisfied grin on my face. At least until Kyla smacked my shoulder. "You knew and didn't tell us, don't you?" she exclaimed.

"Madge called me this afternoon to let me know. I've already been sent some details. I'll be heading into training camp after the game this weekend."

"Girls, get dressed. We're heading out for dinner!" Mum announced.

The women spent at least an hour getting dressed while I had a shower and wasn't surprised that I was joined by Kyla. I think everyone would have heard her moans as she ended up bent over, hands against the tiled wall, as I slammed my cock into her.

"Fuck yes!" she cried, "Fuck me, Danny. Love feeling my brother's cock inside me."

"You should be getting ready!" I heard Aimee call out as the door to the bathroom opened, "Damn it, what about the rest of us?"

"He can fuck you later," Kyla moaned, "Just thought I should congratulate him in a certain way."

"Tight sister pussy is the best way," I grunted, hands at her hips as I pounded her harder.

"Oh fuck," Kyla groaned, "Totally not cleaning myself out. Going to carry your cum through dinner."

"Or you have a pre-dinner snack?"

"Yes!" she cried, "Let me know. Want it in my mouth. So... fucking turned on, Danny..."

By the time we gathered in the living room to leave, Kyla was blushing slightly while I had a satisfied grin on my face. All my lovers greeted me with a soft kiss on the lips. "I love hearing my children fuck," Mum stated, "There is no doubt that my son makes sure my daughters are well and truly content."

"More than content, Mum. You know I can't get enough of his big dick," Kyla stated.

"Think you have enough in the tank to fuck all of us later?" Rebecca wondered.

"Orgy!" Wendy exclaimed to the giggles of the others, "Or would it be a gangbang if we all just rode him until we came?"

"Why not both?" Kim replied.

We visited a nearby restaurant where we would be considered regulars. My face was known well enough that I would be greeted by the owner, escorted to a table and the waitress who served us was incredibly attentive. The food was always excellent, and I was now at the stage of my career where the occasional person though usually kids would come up and ask for a photograph or autograph. I didn't always mind as most people were respectful and left me alone when I was enjoying some private time.

Returning home with our appetites well and truly satisfied, we gathered in the living room as everyone else from the other house arrived as they'd also heard the news. Everyone in both houses was a massive rugby league fan and was full of questions about what I should expect. I offered the chance to get them all tickets to the two games that would be in Sydney. Mum immediately said that they'd just watch the game in Brisbane on television.

After our guests returned to their own home for the evening, while it didn't turn into an orgy or group sex, Kim was the first to make a move, slowly undressing each other before I sat back on the couch as she straddled my lap, a soft moan escaping her as she lowered herself down on my cock. Though I knew the other five were watching, my eyes were only on Kim as I moved my hands over her body, our mouths rarely parting as she rode me faster and faster.

"I love watching them together," Wendy said softly, "When the three of us are having fun, I love being on his mouth but facing away so I can watch Kim enjoy his cock. Or I'll just lie next to them and watch them make love."

"Our brother just has the best dick ever," Aimee stated happily, "It's a good thing that I don't need it as constantly as others." I glanced to see Aimee was looking at our sister. "Isn't that right, Kyla?"

Kyla snorted. "Please. As soon as he had his dick inside me that first time, I had no chance."

"Me too," Kim moaned, "He was only ever going to be my first and only. I just didn't know I'd be sharing."

Wendy was naked and sat behind Kim, kissing Kim's neck which earned a soft gasp. "And now that you are sharing him?"

Kim turned her head to kiss Wendy before she needed to break the kiss when she giggled. "He always gets harder and thicker whenever he sees us kiss," Kim stated, "He totally loves having two girlfriends... Sorry, three now. Rebecca, are you okay?"

"You guys are so fucking hot together," Rebecca stated, glancing to see her masturbating on an armchair nearby, "Just make sure he has enough available so I can have a ride later."

"I'll make sure Wendy sucks his cock nice and clean."

"Love tasting his cum and your pussy together," Wendy stated, "You two have changed me. I used to be a sweet and innocent young woman."

There was more than one snort before laughter erupted. Kim's hands ended up on my shoulders and I knew she was getting close, grinding faster and faster. She kissed me again as she moaned into my mouth, feeling her pussy start to clench around my cock. She broke the kiss and cried out loud, whimpering more than once as she enjoyed an orgasm.

"I love you," she whimpered, "I love you so much, Danny."

"Cum in the poor girl," Mum stated, "She needs it, sweetie."

I did cum a couple of minutes later, earning a loving smile from Kim as she happily settled on my lap and snuggled against me. Wendy lifted herself up to snuggle into one side while Kyla did the same to my other, turning to kiss each of them. Rebecca was still masturbating nearby, Aimee and Mum were naked though happy to just watch everything. This wasn't a regular occurrence, but just occasionally, I would be enjoying intimacy with a lover and the rest would eventually come and watch.

To my slight surprise, when it came to heading to bed a little later, the living room emptied until I was left with my mother. Sitting back on the couch, she smiled somewhat shyly before straddling my lap, resting herself against my hard cock though ensuring it didn't slide inside her. Her fingers caressed my cheek before she left a soft kiss on my lips.

"So proud of you, sweetie," she whispered, "You've worked so hard to get to where you are. And I still pinch myself to this day that I'm intimate with you."

"You know how much I love you, Mum," I whispered back.

"I've never been in doubt as to how much you love me. As much as you have always owned a piece of my heart. I can't wait to see you step foot onto the field of Accor Stadium wearing the blue of New South Wales. I know you'll lead the boys to victory."

"Confident?"

"The only wish I have is that I would love to share what we have with the world. And I know there is a part of Kyla and Aimee who wish the same thing. What the four of us share together is beautiful and should be cherished and applauded. I know there are probably thousands if not millions of men out there who would love this sort of relationship with their mother or sisters. I just hate that nearly everything we do is behind closed doors." She paused and then managed a smile. "I will never, ever be jealous of what you share with Kim, Wendy and Rebecca. Those women are so fucking devoted to you, Danny."

"I know how lucky I am, Mum. It's the only thing that worries me. That my luck will run out."

"Never!" she stated in a manner to reassure me, "Kim will be your wife. Wendy and Rebecca will be co-wives. Kyla and Aimee will be sister-wives."

"And you, Mum?"

That's when her bottom lip started to tremble. "I love you so much, baby. I'll be your mother-wife until the day I die."

I made her giggle as I easily stood up while she wrapped her arms and legs around me, carrying her through to her bedroom. Lying her down, Mum knew what I was going to do first as she knew how much I loved eating her pussy before we made love. And I loved making her orgasm. I waxed lyrical about her scent and taste, and when I made her cum for the first time, her fingers tightened around my hair and she whimpered, begging me not to stop.

When she was finally begging for my cock, I lifted myself up and slowly sank it inside her, watching her eyes as they glistened. I was used to my mother being somewhat emotional when we joined, and I'll admit that I always savoured the moment. Mum would often talk about how much I loved her, but I even scared myself at times by the strength of my feelings. Most sons loved their mothers more than anyone else, and as much as I owned a piece of her heart, she certainly had a large piece of mine.

"That's it, baby," she moaned softly as our bodies moved together, "Make love to your mother."

'You know we'll never stop," I groaned, "As long as you want me, Mum, we'll be intimate."

"I could never tire of this. Of being intimate with my son. Of feeling his big fucking dick inside me!"

"You girls are going to give me such an ego when you talk about my dick," I stated with a chuckle.

"Because it feels so fucking good, baby. Your cock was made for my pussy. As much as it was made for your sisters. And Kim, Wendy and Rebecca... My god, I love watching you with them too. So beautiful. So hot. So fucking... I can't wait until they're all carrying your baby too."

"And you, Mum?" I whispered.

"I wish I could, baby. I really wish I could. To have your baby... But it's okay because I get to enjoy this whenever we want. Cum in me, baby. I'm your woman. Always been your woman. Always be your woman. Until the day I die."

"I love you, Mum."

"I love you so much, baby."

I was woken the next morning by five giggling women, opening my eyes to see my other five lovers in the doorway, noticing Mum snuggled into my side and it was obvious we'd spent most of the night making love. Kyla walked over, leaning across to kiss Mum on her cheek.

"Never forget her, Danny," Kyla whispered.

Aimee leaned over and kissed her cheek too. "Mum will never not be important to all of us."

Kim, Wendy and Rebecca stood by the bed with smiles on their faces. Mum slowly woke up and started to blush as she noticed the audience, snuggling tighter against me, pulling up the covers as she giggled to herself. "Sorry, girls..."

"Never apologise for loving our brother, Mum," Kyla insisted, "You obviously needed him last night. It's why we left him well alone."

It was a weekday, so Mum and Rebecca had to get ready for work, Kim and Wendy for studying, while Kyla and Aimee were busy getting the kids up and ready for the day while looking after our home. I'd offered more than once to have someone come in to do the cleaning and other things, but all I ever received was smiles and assurance they were happy to look after our home.

The next couple of weeks passed rather quickly for us all. For me, it was the standard attending training nearly every day and then a game on either Thursday or Friday night or on the weekend. I had two matches before I would be attending State of Origin camp and I would be missing a few club games. Thankfully, those last two club games resulted in wins for the Rangers. And not to toot my own horn, but I felt that my game was even better. It was like the call-up to the Blues was a shot in the arm regarding my confidence.

Training with the Rangers was tough. Training with my fellow Blues was something else. I knew it would be as it was preparing us for the three toughest games some of the players might face all season. Meeting Madge for the first time in a couple of years had us both smiling. He admitted to following my career closely and added that even Cleary had kept an eye on my form. Considering my youth, the hope was that I would perform well during this first series and then make myself the incumbent halfback for the next decade. But I had to make sure that I did the job expected of me.

State of Origin matches are played midweek on a Wednesday. I didn't play for the Rangers the preceding Saturday, watching the game on television with all of my Blues teammates. It was a close game, and to my immense relief, my replacement halfback did a good enough job to lead the side to a very close win. I mean the sort of win that was only confirmed in the last couple of minutes.

Arriving at Accor Stadium a couple of hours before kick-off on Wednesday, allowed those of us making our debuts a little time to get used to the atmosphere. Plenty of fans were already sitting or standing in the grandstands, and after we'd changed into our training kit, we ran out onto the field to a chorus of cheers.

"Drink it in, boys," Madge told us before we left the dressing room, "You think it's loud now. Wait until you run out a minute before kick-off. Get a feel of the air. Get a taste of the grass. Feel the ball in your hands. Danny, kick the ball a lot. Just test the weight. The football isn't any different, but in that atmosphere, during this game, it's going to feel different in those pressure moments. For now, just take your time and don't let the occasion get to you. You're all professionals. This is just another game of footy. Nothing more than what you used to play in the park."

"Except eighty thousand fucking people are watching us!" our fullback exclaimed.

"True. Yet most of those eighty fucking thousand are here to see us win," Madge retorted, "Now get the fuck out of here. Get yourselves nice and warm. You know those cunts next door will be baying for blood once the whistle is blown."

Warm-up went well, and we returned to the sheds for last-minute instructions from the coach and the trainers. We'd gone over the game plan numerous times during the week. We knew all seventeen of the opposition players rather well. We knew they'd be throwing the proverbial kitchen sink at us and that it would be relentless for eighty minutes. We'd barely have time to catch our breaths except for the ten minutes at halftime.
Running out onto the field after the Queensland players were loudly booed had my heart racing. It was almost unlike anything that I'd experienced before as a professional rugby league player. The noise was near deafening. I could barely hear what our captain was saying though he ran over to me, clasped my shoulder, and told me to just play my natural game.

Easy for him to say considering the responsibility on my young shoulders being the halfback and expected playmaker of the New South Wales State of Origin team!

Queensland kicked off and the best thing was getting the ball in hand after four tackles to put in a kick that had the opposition returning it from their tryline. I was in the defensive line and that first tackle I made was something else. Queensland players always upped the tempo when they wore the maroon of their state. It's why they were so fucking successful.

For twenty minutes, neither side came close to scoring. It was a defensive masterclass from both sides, each halfback needing to kick the ball deep as neither side rarely came close to crossing the halfway line. Things only changed when I kicked early on the third when the wingers were up in the line and the ball crossed the touchline at the eighteen-metre mark.

New South Wales had the ball in the Queensland 'red zone'.

We had them pressed against their own tryline and it was the right time to really pile on the pressure. A couple of good kicks kept up the pressure, forcing the Queenslanders to kick the ball back to us for repeat sets of six. We had momentum and all it would take would be a mistake from them or a moment of inspiration for us.

The thirty-minute mark had just passed when I received the ball ten metres out. I moved towards their line, focusing on a pair of their forwards who I noticed had been sucking in a lot of deep breaths during the last dropout. They hesitated ever so slightly and it was enough, drawing both of them in, and as they collided with me, I had the ball out of my hands and passed it to one of our centres. He burst through the gap I'd created and crossed for a try by the posts.

The roar of the crowd was something that I knew I would rarely experience. Even Rangers fans were not that loud. When I converted the try, we were six points up and I knew every Blues fan would already be dreaming of a victory and then possibly wrapping up the series at Suncorp Stadium in Brisbane.

Queensland pushed us hard for the last few minutes of the first half but never looked like breaking our defensive line, and when the referee blew his whistle for halftime, we were still up by six points. Our coach was quietly confident during the halftime talk though told us not to be arrogant or over-confident. We knew Queensland were more than capable of magic and had come from behind to beat New South Wales more times than we wanted to remember.

We kicked off to start the second half and Queensland must have been given a rocket at halftime as they came out and upped their tempo even more. They probed our line. Their tackles hit harder. Their kicking was better. The pressure was intense, and it was in those moments were mistakes could happen.

Thankfully, they were applying so much pressure, trying to force the try that they were the team to make a mistake. Their halfback put the ball through hands, and one of their centres dropped the ball. Our right winger picked it up and sprinted away. Ninety metres to the tryline, placing the ball between the posts so I could pop the conversion over without breaking a sweat.

Twelve-nil to New South Wales with ten minutes left.

Queensland was not the sort of team to let their heads drop but there was a sense of desperation during those last ten minutes as they would need two converted tries just to equalise. As players tired, more gaps started to appear, and more metres would be made during each hit-up. When our forwards got us to within thirty metres of the tryline, the ball was passed back to me in the pocket, and I kicked a field goal worth one point and that was it.

New South Wales won in Sydney on their home turf while keeping Queensland scoreless for the first time since 2021.

I wasn't all that surprised by the media wanting to interview me after the final whistle. Given I was the halfback and also a debutant, I knew there was going to be interest in me. I'd given a couple of interviews in the weeks leading up to the first game, generally talking about my pride and excitement in wearing the blue jersey of my state, and the hope that I would remain as the team's halfback for the foreseeable future.

There was a short celebration in the sheds once we walked off the field. In the back of our minds, we knew the job was only partly done. The second game would be played in Adelaide with the third game up in Brisbane. If we won in Adelaide, the series would be ours. If Queensland won, then the decider would be in Queensland, and our recent track record at Suncorp Stadium wasn't all that great.

Given the media commitments and then the celebration, I turned on my phone to see my family let me know that they'd headed home. I wouldn't have been going home anyway as the team would be returning to the hotel and only returning to our loved ones the next day. Arriving back at our hotel rather late in the evening, or even early the next morning, we all hit the hotel bar for a couple more drinks. Even Madge and the coaches joined us. Madge had been under pressure to deliver a series win as New South Wales had come close the previous few years though had only won one series since Madge took the reins.

Kyla and Aimee were home with our kids when I walked in the door, greeted by my sisters with one hell of a kiss each before I knelt down to give my son and daughter a cuddle too. I was feeling quite a few aches and pains after the game from the night before, even after a morning massage. Sitting back on our couch, Kyla and Aimee immediately cuddled me to either side, watching our kids happily playing on the floor in front of us.

"Think you'll win in Adelaide?" Kyla wondered.

"Queensland will give it everything to force a decider back in Brisbane. At least we have a couple of weeks so I can fit in a game with the Rangers."

"I thought you were fantastic," Aimee stated.

"You know I generally avoid social media and don't read the papers too much, but a couple of my teammates did show me our ratings from last night. Even I was impressed with the rating they gave me."

"Danny, your kicking game last night was sensational. Pinned those maroon bastards back every single time," Kyla said.

"And the drop goal near the end showed nerves of steel," Aimee added.

"To be honest, my sister and I were going to prove how impressed we were this afternoon once the kids are down for a nap."

I glanced between Kyla and Aimee before I smiled. "So the winner gets the girls?"

Aimee leaned in to kiss my cheek. "He definitely gets a chance to fuck his two incredibly horny older sisters who really need their brother's big dick soon."

"As soon as the kids are down for a nap then," I stated, leaning over to kiss Kyla before doing the same to Aimee, "I'll put them down for a nap. I want you two naked and lying back on the bed ready for me while I'm doing that. I really need to go down on you both first."

"And we really need to feel our brother cum inside us too!" Kyla replied happily.

My four other lovers were not blind to how my sisters were smiling when they arrived home later that evening, all in time to join us for dinner. Mum gave me a knowing look, Rebecca's face suggested that she wanted some of the same, while Kim and Wendy shared a glance and started to laugh.

"You know what we'll be like when we start trying with him," Kim suggested, "He's getting all the sex in the world."

"Like he doesn't now?" Wendy retorted.

"Let's just say that I'm not complaining about my sex life," I only half-joked.

I attended the Rangers game on Saturday night, sitting near the interchange bench by the barriers. Whenever my face appeared on the big screen at either end of the stadium, the cheers from the crowd were just as loud as the cheers when the Rangers scored a try. Thankfully, my replacement halfback had quite a good game. He was a veteran and was specifically drafted in to cover me when I was on representative duty.

My coach called me into his office on Monday after training. He shook my hand and looked proud as punch as we sat at his desk. "Perform like that again in Adelaide, Danny, and you will guarantee your name will be one of the first on the team list in the future," he stated.

"Seems we have some pretty good cover while I'm away too," I said.

"I don't think Stevie has too many years left in his legs, but what he lacks in pace, he well and truly makes up for in creativity and the way he reads a game. He signed up knowing that he'd be behind you in the pecking line. He was honest and suggested a good reason to sign up was the fact he saw that this is a club on the up. If he hangs around long enough, he might even get a winner's medal if we make and then win a Grand Final."

"Chances this year?" I asked, wondering if he'd be honest.

He glanced away, deep in thought. "We need to finish top four," he replied, "Get that second chance. If we do that, then I think the nerves we quite clearly feel in the first game will go away. What about you, Danny? Your thoughts, between you and me."

"I reckon we can make the Grand Final," I replied immediately, "Winning it? Depends on who we face. The best thing about this season is that Penrith have lost that air of invincibility. They'll make the eight, but they've lost too many of their stars. Then again, that's the whole point of the cap. Stops the same teams dominating..."

"Yeah, even Melbourne are still pretty fucked this season. Brisbane have built a strong side though the cap will start biting them after this season. Other teams will come offering some big bucks for their stars." He paused and asked, 'We make the Grand Final. Who do you want to face?"

"Parramatta," I replied immediately, "Haven't won it since '86. Every Grand Final they've made since then, they've choked. Extending the hurt would make all of us smile rather widely. To be honest, I'd hate to be the side that they finally beat and end their barren spell. Other than that, smacking Melbourne in a Grand Final would be fun. And Manly. Everyone hates Manly. North shore wankers."

"Once you're back from Origin duty, we'll have a third of the season to go. Get us into that top four, Danny, and I reckon we could go all the way to the Grand Final."

"Bloody hope so, coach."

*****

We'd finished the season third on the ladder behind Brisbane and the Cronulla Sharks. Penrith made the top eight but were not the force they were. Canterbury had one of their best seasons in years by making the eight as did the Wests Tigers, who were another team that had spent years in the doldrums. Parramatta and Melbourne completed the teams that would make the Finals Series.

The Qualifying Final was played against Cronulla at their home stadium. Entering the game knowing we had a second chance didn't mean that we would take our foot off the gas. Winning the game meant we would get a week's rest before playing whoever in the Preliminary Final, the match before the Grand Final.

I thought that we played a bloody good game. So did our coaches. Even the media was positive afterwards. We lost, which was disappointing, but we only lost by two points. The gutting part was that I had missed a conversion. If I'd converted, it would have finished as a draw and gone into extra-time.

Brisbane had won their Qualifying Final, so they went through to the other Preliminary Final as well, remaining separate from Cronulla as the series is designed so that the top two teams would meet in the Grand Final if results go the right way.

Having lost the Qualifying Final, we had to play the Semi-Final the next weekend on Saturday night. It would be against Parramatta, a side desperate to finally win a Grand Final as they'd gone over forty years without one.

There were nerves in the sheds before the game. A win meant our progress to the Preliminary Final where we would have to play Brisbane for a chance to make it to the Grand Final. A loss would mean our season would be over. Glancing around at my teammates as we listened to our coach, I could sense a mixture of nerves and confidence. We'd played Parramatta twice during the season. We'd smashed them at our home stadium and only lost narrowly at their home ground.

Running out onto the field a few minutes later, the grandstands roared as the place was a sell-out. Rangers fans hadn't experienced this level of success in decades. Parramatta kicked off and that first set of six set the tone for most of the game. They were hitting us hard with each tackle, but we were immediately probing their defensive line, managing to find slight gaps and my kicking game started well enough, managing to kick a forty-twenty within ten minutes of the start. The field position allowed us to create pressure and we scored after a repeat set of six.

Parramatta came back hard at us for their next few sets though they didn't really come close to crossing the tryline. Footy is all about building pressure and gathering momentum when it's a tight contest. You're looking for the opposition to make a mistake, whether it's a missed tackle that allows a player to get through the defensive line or dropping the ball when you're still in your own half of the field.

We made it to halftime retaining our slender lead. Our coach was pleased with our performance though demanded even more. He didn't want us to just beat Parramatta. He wanted us to bury them. And he knew we all felt the same way.

Kicking off for the second half, we smashed them during their first set of six. Parramatta was a side that had relied on a powerful forward pack for years. We met each hit-up with equal force and they rarely made what is called the advantage line. When they kicked, our fullback returned the ball and was already at the halfway line when he was tackled.

Piling the pressure on, Parramatta kept us out for ten minutes before we then blitzed them. We scored a try, which I converted before we then pinned them back on their tryline for three sets before we crossed again. We didn't miss that Parramatta's heads started to drop, and when we scored a third try, we knew the game was ours. Parramatta did score a couple of consolation tries in the last ten minutes, but we'd built enough of a cushion that we won the game comfortably.

Walking off the field, we knew that facing Brisbane next weekend would be our ultimate test.

My six lovers kept my mind occupied during the week. Even our children seemed to realise that Daddy needed the distraction, always grabbing my hand when I was home to show me something. At training that week, it was obvious we were all full of nervous energy, knowing we were only one game away from making the Grand Final and perhaps winning the first Rangers title.

Flying up to Brisbane on Friday morning, we had our last training session in the afternoon before our game against them on Saturday evening. Cronulla would play Canterbury on Friday night to decide the first team to make the Grand Final. We watched the game with interest in the hotel bar as there was a split in opinion. Some of us wanted Cronulla to make the Grand Final as they deserved it after a fantastic season. There was a soft spot for Canterbury from others as they had been rebuilding for years and were now seeing some rewards.

Unfortunately, there wasn't a fairytale for Canterbury. It was a tight contest, but Cronulla simply showed the form they had all season and eventually ran out comfortable enough winners to make their fifth Grand Final and with hope they'll win only their second title since joining the competition in 1967.

Arriving at Suncorp Stadium the next night, we walked off the bus and straight into the sheds to get changed for our warm-up. Our coaches didn't say too much to begin with, simply putting us through our paces as we warmed up our muscles and prepared ourselves for the greatest test many of us had faced. We were one win away...

The roar of the crowd was deafening after we'd run out onto the pitch as Brisbane ran onto the field to join us. Brisbane had joined the competition in 1988 and had proven to be ridiculously successful.

Brisbane had been the team to beat all season. Even during the State of Origin series, when they would usually lose a few players who would play for Queensland, they remained consistently the best team in the competition. Only Cronulla had come close to matching them week in and week out.

I would love to say that we had a fairytale north of the border and beat the best team in the competition and we made our first Grand Final in decades. I'd love to say that the team played magnificently and that Brisbane had no answer. I'd love to say that we won.

But I'd long learned already that life isn't a fairytale. My State of Origin debut had been wonderful and winning the series had been one of the best experiences of my life. But playing for West Sydney Rangers was my bread and butter. I was as committed to them as they were to me. I aimed to be a one-club man and knew that I'd remain close to the club after my retirement as a professional.

Brisbane was too good that night. They'd been too good for everyone. We put our bodies on the line. Put our hearts and souls into it. Blood, sweat and tears. But it simply wasn't enough to beat a team that had effectively steamrolled the competition. We scored points. Managed a couple of tries that I converted. Put Brisbane under pressure on occasion.

But it wasn't enough. At the end of eighty minutes, Brisbane were winners and would be playing Cronulla in the Grand Final. The best two teams of the competition would be fighting it out to be crowned NRL Champions.

As for us, we walked off the field with our heads held high. Even the Brisbane fans were polite and applauded us off the field as they knew we'd done everything we could to beat them. The Brisbane players were respectful, and we wished them well the next weekend. We'd played them three times during the season. Lost each time, but they'd never battered us. In fact, we'd run them closer each time. Maybe we'd finally beat them again next season.

Sitting in the sheds a little later, we couldn't help feeling a little despondent about coming so close and falling at the final hurdle. But our coach was positive about our season and knew that this was yet another building block to going all the way to the Grand Final and our first premiership in decades. We would continue to recruit and develop. There was momentum behind us as a club. Our membership continued to grow. New fans were filling the stands every season. We were no longer the laughingstock of the competition.

Landing back in Sydney the next day, families were lined up to greet us. Mum, my sisters, Kim, Wendy and Rebecca were all there to welcome me, as were my two kids. Though I was disappointed, I was also realistic about the season the team had experienced, and also regarding my own personal journey. I was now captain of my team. I'd represented my state. And we'd come within eighty minutes of the Grand Final. From a personal perspective, it was incredibly successful, and I could only hope for further improvements next year.

Brisbane eventually won the Grand Final the next weekend, beating Cronulla in a closely fought final that would be long remembered as one of the better games to decide the overall competition winner.

We had our final team meeting during the week before we would be released to go off and enjoy the summer. We would be expected to maintain a level of fitness and return at around the same weight. Many of us would continue our fitness regimes and stick to our diet plans... At least most of the time.
The first thing I organised for the family was to go away on holiday once Kim and Wendy had finished their studies for the year. I wanted to leave the shores of Australia, eventually agreeing to spend a couple of weeks relaxing on an island in the Pacific, easily affording the sort of large cabin that could fit seven adults and two children.

My six girls did pick up that I was feeling a little low in the couple of weeks after that loss. My kids spent nearly their entire time trying to make me laugh. For such young children, they were remarkably in tune with the mood of everyone in the house, and they loved nothing more than clambering up onto the couch for snuggles with Daddy. Kyla and Aimee would spend time in the evening making me smile, while Kim, Wendy and Rebecca seemed to have formed some sort of triumvirate about ensuring I was kept smiling the entire time we were on holiday.

Off-season for me and no studying for Kim and Wendy, plus Rebecca being on holiday from teaching, meant they were completely relaxed at the same time, and my mother and sisters gave us plenty of privacy.

The only slight disappointment at the end of the season was being overlooked to represent my country in the yearly test matches against either England, New Zealand or one of the emerging nations. The incumbent Brisbane and Queensland halfback was chosen, and if I was being completely honest, he definitely deserved to wear the green and gold.

Returning home after two weeks away has everyone feeling revitalised. The kids had enjoyed themselves. Mum was smiling and more relaxed than I'd seen in years. Kyla and Aimee admitted to being eager to have more children soon. Kim needed the break as the rest of the year was exhausting. Wendy had now graduated and looking forward to working though I knew wanted to start having children too. And Rebecca... She told me that she was simply happy with her life, in love with me, and loved our rather unusual family.

Lying back with Kim and Wendy to either side of me during our first night back home, I couldn't help but think back about my life over the past few years and could only hope that good fortune would continue to smile on us all going forward.

*****

A/N - This story was written in early 2024 before that year's State of Origin series, and I consider these later chapters as being set in the near future (perhaps three or four years after the year of writing). The last time Queensland was held scoreless was in 2021, Game Two, held at Suncorp Stadium. Queensland have also been scoreless in 1994, Game Two, held at the Melbourne Cricket Ground, and in 1990, Game One, held at the Sydney Football Stadium.
League of His Own Ch. 11
Footy. Family. Lovers. The life of a not so young man.
A/N - As noted at the start of Chapter Nine, this eleventh chapter will be taking place at least a couple of years after the events of Chapter Ten. This is the penultimate chapter with the twelfth and last chapter taking place in the future again.

*****

"How are you, Danny?" Brian asked as I walked into his office. It was the first day officially back at training after the summer.

"Got to be honest. It still stings even after a couple of months. Guess it will until we finally win one."

"We've been building and building, Danny. We made the Grand Final last year. And we ran them close. We finished equal top of the ladder at the same time and were only denied the Minor Premiership on for and against. This year, we win the whole thing. Minor Premiership and then we win the Grand Final. Finally put decades of hurt to rest."

"I'm not sure what hurt the most. Losing the Grand Final or being whitewashed in the State of Origin."

"Well, you were injured for the second and third games and had only lost the opener in Brisbane by a couple of points. Just make up for it this season as I know for a fact that you'll be the first name picked by Madge."

I couldn't help but grin. "Thanks, coach. What about you? Still retiring at the end of the season?"

"It's why this season is ours. You all get your winners' medal, and I can finally go out at the top. I told the board that I won't be leaving until I either win the title or they decide to sack me."

I enjoyed catching up with my teammates and going through our paces over the next couple of hours. Some of us were simply teammates, but there were a few that I'd developed genuine friendships with since I joined the club. Billy was still part of the fabric of the club, and despite the considerable gap in our ages, he was now one of my best friends. And he still liked to joke about my personal life. He didn't know about the incest, but he was aware of my relationship with Kim, Wendy and Rebecca.

I'll admit that I'd been down in the dumps after losing the Grand Final the year before for quite a few weeks. We hadn't coasted through the finals series, but after our issues in previous years, we'd beaten the opposition handily in the Qualifying Final before putting in one of our best performances of the year in the Preliminary Final. It had been a tight game, but we showed nerves of steel whenever we were backed onto our own tryline. We had all the momentum as we prepared for the Grand Final, but on the day itself, I think it was the nerves and the pressure.

Our fans were magnificent at the full-time whistle, continuing to chant for us as we shook hands with the victors. We might have lost, and it fucking hurt, but they'd seen our improvement season after season. Fans who had supported the club for decades were seeing the sort of success they likely only dreamed about.

Heading up onto the stage to accept our losers' medals wasn't fun, and having to make a speech after coming so close was almost too difficult. Had trouble finding the right words though I made sure to congratulate the opposition. Then came talking to the assembled media and talking about the future. I suggested that we were continuing to build a foundation and that the loss would only make us hungrier to win the Minor Premiership and then win the Grand Final the next season.

It was good being back in the daily grind of training, dusting off the cobwebs that developed over the off-season. I enjoyed exercising and loved testing my limits when it came to strength and endurance, and once we had the ball in hand again, running through various drills each day, it was amazing how quickly it was to get back into the groove.

My two kids were now at school in kindergarten and I'm pleased to say that they loved it. It was adorable when we had them dressed in their school uniforms with their big bags on their back for their first day. Kyla and Aimee were feeling rather emotional when we dropped them off with immediate suggestions that we start trying for another child.

My home life was rather interesting at the moment as there was more than one pregnant woman at various stages. Kyla was heavily pregnant and almost ready to burst. Aimee was only a month or two behind her sister. And then there was Wendy who was pregnant, which wasn't a surprise to anyone, but Rebecca was also pregnant with our child. She was around four months along, and it was a surprise as she was on birth control. The doctor suggested it failed due to a bout of illness that perhaps prevented it from working.

Kim wasn't pregnant yet as she was in her final year of studying and residency before she would become a doctor. She wasn't pregnant... But she did wear our engagement ring on her finger. As soon as Rebecca announced her surprise pregnancy, I knew that I had to propose as despite all that Kim had suggested for years, I knew she was hurting at seeing the arrival of children with my other lovers and worried she was being left out. She sat me down a couple of times and admitted to insecurity in our relationship. She knew nothing would ever change my feelings for her, but I also understood her concerns. Assuring her that I loved her always made her smile.

I made her smile even more when I was definitive in my belief to marry her, and a week later, we were out shopping for an engagement ring. Mum, my sisters, Wendy and Rebecca all supported the idea. My proposal couldn't be a real surprise as it had to be organised with our rather busy professional lives, but I still managed to make it somewhat romantic, and as I slid the ring onto Kim's finger, she cried before whispering into my ear that perhaps we should continue practising for when we had children of our own.

It was my turn to send her in to work the next morning looking a little worse for wear but with the largest smile on her face. She admitted to spending at least the next week showing off her engagement ring to anyone she could.

Lastly, there was my mother. With her daughters and my girlfriends having our babies, and Kim now engaged to me, I did worry about how she would be feeling. So I made sure that at least once a week, I took my mother out on a date, and my other lovers went out of their way to encourage me to spend plenty of time with my mother. Mum was honest with me more than once that she was a little sad that she couldn't give me a child. Each time, I assured her that her role in my life was as a mother and lover. The sex we shared was always wonderful. Most of the time, we made love. Occasionally, Mum needed her son to fuck her nice and hard, leaving her a little sore the next morning which always had the other five girls giggling at breakfast.

Our first match of the season was at home against the Gold Coast Titans, a team that was up and down like yo-yo from year to year. Last season, they'd finished near the bottom of the table and, after a strong recruitment drive, were now tipped to make the finals series. Our recruitment drive hadn't been as elaborate, our coach merely adding a little experience to a team that had been continually improving for years. Some of us were already wondering if this would be our final chance. Many of my teammates were starting to look at retirement in the face.

Most seasons will start one of two ways for most teams. The first half a dozen matches or so will be tight affairs as teams have used the pre-season to get themselves prepared, and with all the players fit and healthy, with very few aches and pains in the muscles and joints, every team is capable of putting in top performances again and again. Then there are those seasons that can start strong for certain teams while others are already struggling.

Despite all their recruitment, it was obvious that the Titans were taking time to gel as a unit whether they were attacking or defending as we had them beaten by halftime. It was while I was sitting back, sipping at an energy drink, that a representative of the club found me in the sheds. Bending down to my ear, she told me that my sister had gone into labour during the first half.

While no one was aware of my intimate relationship with my mother and sisters, they knew we were incredibly close and nearly everyone had met my family numerous times over the years.

"Finish the game then head straight to the hospital," I was told, "Brian can take care of most of the media commitments."

"Thanks."

It's amazing how I was able to compartmentalise my mind with the news that my sister was now giving birth to our daughter while I still had to concentrate on winning a game of rugby league. Both were of equal importance. I loved my family, and couldn't wait to see our daughter, but I was a professional, I wanted to win, and everyone knew how important West Sydney Rangers was to me at the same time.

The Titans must have had a rocket during halftime as they came out in the second half for a fight. They managed to get a few points on the scoreboard, but they never came close enough to threaten our lead as we managed a couple of converted tries of our own. As soon as the referee blew the whistle for full-time, I walked around to shake hands with the opposing players before the same club representative walked onto the field and told me to get changed and get to the hospital.

Kim was watching from the stands and met me outside. Taking my hand, she led me towards her car and she quickly drove us to the hospital where Kyla and the rest of the family were. Mum was in the delivery room with Kyla as expected, Aimee, Wendy and Rebecca all greeting me with hugs. A nurse recognised me and told me that Kyla hadn't given birth yet and it was possibly going to be a lengthy labour.

Wendy, Aimee and Rebecca all spent time cuddling with me as we waited for news about Kyla. Aimee was in one of those stages of her pregnancy and her libido crashed. Didn't stop me from cuddling my sister whenever she wanted. Wendy and Rebecca had their moments, but to be honest, their pregnancies seemed rather serene. Rebecca was ever so excited about being a prospective mother.

It was early the next morning when I was roused from sleep by my mother, a large grin on her face, quietly asking me to join her. Kyla was already in recovery and nursing our daughter. Although she was clearly exhausted, she managed a smile as I leaned down to kiss her forehead.

"And this is our daughter, Danny," she whispered, "To be honest, I think that my life with my little brother is complete. I've now had our babies. I just want to be your sister-wife and mother to our children from now on."

"Are you sure?"

"I'm going back on birth control. Can't not have my little brother climaxing inside me."

"Jesus, Kyla," Mum exclaimed, "How are you thinking about sex right now?"

"We haven't had sex in a month, and I'm going to have to wait at least six more weeks until we can again." She stopped and smiled at me. "Thank you for this, Danny. I love you so much."

"Love you too," I replied.

Kyla had to remain in the hospital for a couple of days to recover, visiting her in her room after I was done with training each day. Mum brought our son along to meet his new sister. Aimee didn't visit as she was getting rather close to giving birth herself, so remained at home where she was comfortable, but Wendy and Rebecca both came to visit Kyla at least once.

The girls made sure to wait until I had finished training the day that Kyla was released so I could wheel her out to my car, place our daughter in the bassinet in the back seat, and Kyla held my hand the entire drive home.

I occasionally received questions about my home life from teammates as they were aware that I lived with Kim and Wendy and did have to confess about Rebecca also being a lover of mine. I remember telling Billy first and he absolutely roared with laughter, suggesting that while many would think that I was a lucky son of a bitch, I also had to deal with trying to keep three women happy who would get jealous in the end. Even after all this time, I still worried about that occasionally.

As for my sisters and their pregnancies, the story was that both had been to a sperm donor clinic and they were happy being single mothers. I loved having them live with me and enjoyed being a hands-on uncle and that Mum loved being a grandmother who could see her grandchildren on a daily basis.

That was the story and most of my teammates respected me for supporting my family in such a manner. They knew I lived in a big house and many of them had visited for a barbecue during the summer. Although we were teammates and professionals, and it wasn't expected for us to be friends, I had grown close to those that I'd been playing with the longest. It's fair to say that Billy was one of my best mates. His wife was lovely and his children were all fantastic.

Having another baby in the house didn't change things too much. I still happily got up to change a nappy or feed her a bottle. Occasionally I'd sit back on the couch and simply cuddle her while she was crying. I knew Kyla was still recovering and I wasn't the only one helping out as Mum loved looking after her newest grandchild.

Of course, having another child in the house turned my mother on when it came to intimacy. A couple of weeks after Kyla arrived home, we were in bed when Mum was really in the mood for me to fuck her. Feeling her legs around my hips, and ankles locked at my back, she was begging me to just fill her.

"Fill my womb, baby," she moaned as I pounded her, "Give me your baby. Fill up your mother so she can have your baby."

It no longer upset her, it was just a kink we shared. My sisters loved to lie there and watch as I made love to our mother, and knew that if it were possible, she would have loved to share a child with her son.

"Can only imagine what you'd look like when you were carrying our child," I growled, "Just spend my life knocking up my mother again and again."

"Fuck, baby," Mum moaned, "So fucking hot, the thought of you just filling me with your cum and then I'd have our daughter."

"Daughter?"

"Absolutely. We'd have a beautiful daughter, baby. She'd grow in my belly for nine months and then I'd have my son's child." The idea turned her on so much that the orgasm tore into her though I kept fucking her. "Oh god... Oh god... Don't stop, baby. Not until you fill my womb with your seed."

When we finished a couple of hours later, as Mum went out of her way to ensure I was empty and her pussy was dripping, she snuggled into my side and I was concerned that she'd upset herself. Meeting her eyes, they glowed with the unconditional love that she'd always had for me.

"Don't worry, sweetie," she assured me, "I just love being naughty. I love the fact you're having children with your sisters and that I get to be the grandmother to them, plus when Wendy and Rebecca give birth. Life will change a little bit with all these babies and toddlers, but it'll be a lot of fun too."

The next morning, Mum woke me with a hell of a blowjob, bringing me close to climax more than once, her eyes sparkling with amusement before I finally grabbed the back of her head and practically growled that she'd better swallow my cum. Her eyes lit up with pleasure before I did finally cum a couple of minutes later, hearing her swallow down each spurt before I made a gesture, shuffling just enough so she could lower her pussy onto my mouth.

"You love my pussy, baby?" she teased as her hips started to move, "Love the taste of your mother's hot, tight pussy?" I made a sound that suggested that I did. "I can't believe how wonderful my son's tongue feels. He makes me cum so hard each and every time." She leaned back enough to take my cock in hand. "Oooh, and his big dick is already hard again. I think I'll cum on his tongue before I slide down his big dick."

I loved how horny my mother was nowadays. If she could have me fuck her every day, I knew she'd take advantage of it. Once I made her cum a couple of times with my tongue, she lifted herself away and eased my cock inside her once again.

"Ooh, it's home again, baby. My son's big dick belongs in my pussy," she moaned, leaning forward to rest her hands on my chest, "I was your first, baby. Your first lover. And then your sisters got to have you. And I love Kim, Wendy and Rebecca like they were my daughters. But I was your first and I love that. Your first lover was your mother."

"A night I'll never forget," I grunted as she started to really ride me, "And every night since is unforgettable."

"You're back home, baby," she whispered, "Your big cock was made for my pussy, and I know your sisters feel the same."

There was no doubt that my personal life was wonderful. My family was growing. I was engaged to be married. My relationship with my lovers was as close as possible. Professionally, that was also going quite well. We'd made a fantastic start to the season and Rangers were leading the competition after half a dozen games for the first time in decades. Our new recruits were doing well, and the old-timers knew this could be their last chance at glory. Nothing was being left to chance.

The first major test came against the Brisbane Broncos at Suncorp Stadium on Friday night. They were nipping at our heels and a win would put them level on points though above us on for and against. We flew up on the Wednesday full of confidence that we would be competitive and beating them would open up a small gap over the rest.

Rangers fans flew up or drove in significant numbers, hoping to see our first win in Brisbane since 1997 when we'd beaten the long-extinct South Queensland Crushers in what was one of the biggest results of the year for our club.

It was an absolute sell-out which wasn't any real surprise. Even the people of Brisbane gave us respect for the way the West Sydney Rangers have slowly but surely lifted themselves out of mediocrity. Every other team now took their game against us seriously. We were no longer the easy beats of the competition.

Eighty minutes of frenetic footy began after we'd been joined on the field by the Brisbane side, over fifty thousand in attendance, and no one missed the section of Rangers supporters doing their best to give their support to our side. We kicked off and that first set of six tackles was a preview of things to come. Every time I was hit in a tackle, it almost left my ears ringing. The Brisbane players were relentless in defence, and their attack was on song.

But the Rangers of this season were even better. We put sustained pressure on the Brisbane defensive line in return, and my kicking game was better than ever. But it was with the ball in hand that I was able to pull strings, finding gaps large enough to allow at least a half-break. And after twenty-two minutes, I made a break alone, stepping the fullback though he got just enough of a leg to slow me down. I passed the ball to one of our centres and he scampered away to score.

The only other points of the first half were a penalty goal that I slotted through the posts, meaning we headed into the sheds at halftime with an eight points to nil lead.

Brisbane came out in the second half intent on smashing us to pieces. And it worked. We suffered three injuries in fifteen minutes. Although our interchange players were just as good as those started, it meant we were short of options when exhaustion started to show, particularly regarding our forward pack. With twenty to go, Brisbane scored their first try and quickly followed it up with a second one five minutes later, both of them converted, giving them a four-point lead.

The game flowed back and forth with neither side until we had momentum with five minutes to go, pinning Brisbane back on their line by ensuring my kicks stopped within their in-goal and they were left having to give the ball back to us.
To their surprise, we didn't rely on moving the ball around too much. Our props and second rowers raised their hands and pummelled their defensive line over and over again. With ninety seconds to go our prop crashed through their line and placed the ball down next to the posts, making the scores level with the conversion to come.

Although it looked like an easy conversion, I still took my time as I placed the ball on the kicking tee. It was still possible that I could shank the ball horribly. After taking the usual steps back, I glanced at the posts a couple of times, a couple of deep breaths, before I slotted the ball through the posts.

Thirty seconds later, the full-time siren rang, the referee blew his whistle, and the Rangers confirmed their first win over Brisbane and their first win in southern Queensland in nearly thirty years. It also meant we had established daylight between ourselves and the competition on the table.

Sitting with Brian at the clubhouse on Monday morning before training, he said, "My only slight concern now is the representative season. We're definitely going to be losing you for the entire time, but there's a rumour that at least five of your teammates might be getting a call-up, at least to the training squad to start. The form shown cannot be overlooked."

"What about the Kangaroo tour to Great Britain at the end of the season?"

He glanced away before he looked back at me and grinned. "Win the Origin series and wrap up the Premiership and you'll be one of the first names on the list."

"Reckon the squad can handle the absences?"

"The boys out there won't want to let their captain down, Danny. You're no longer a kid. The respect has always been there though. Hell, it's easy to forget just how long you've been playing at the club now."

"Closer to retirement than my debut, that's for sure."

"Getting those aches and pains now?"

"Sometimes. They're hitting harder and harder nowadays. I'm just glad I haven't suffered too many injuries."

"Just keep looking after your body, and in particular that head of yours. So sad seeing all those old boys suffering from CTE, dementia and other brain degenerative issues. Protocols are a million times better nowadays."

I had always looked after myself from a young age. But I also took that advice to heart more than once. Too many ex-footy players had approached their later years with a myriad of issues, and with the number of CTE cases that exploded out of American football, head injuries were immediately taken much more seriously in rugby league. Concussion protocols ensured that player safety was the most important matter. Head injury assessments were thorough and if a player was showing any sort of symptoms, they would not be allowed to resume playing and would be then stood down from at least the next match.

It was part of the game though. Being concussed, that is. Yes, there were rules that made head contact illegal, but when a game was taking place at breakneck speed, mistakes happen. Most of the time, head contact was accidental though that didn't really matter when the player on the receiving end was left lying on the ground, wondering where the fuck he was and what day it was.

After getting changed into my training kit, I jogged out to the field to join my teammates. Confidence was high. Everyone was almost constantly smiling. We knew that this was our time. Our opportunity. It might not ever come again for most of us.

*****

Kim walked out of the bedroom to join me in the living room. I was wearing my tuxedo though I knew she was going to turn every single head upon arriving. The dress left her shoulders bare. Tasteful cleavage was on display. The hem of the dress was as low as her knees. It was tight to her body.

"You look aroused, Danny," she stated with amusement.

"You come with me each time to the awards and I just love how beautiful you look every single time."

She smiled before walking over to me, leaning up to kiss my cheek. "I might even take my panties off during the night so you can get to work with your fingers. Reckon you could make me cum in front of everyone without them knowing?"

The only reply I could give was a growl as I pulled her tight to my body. "No fucking," Mum stated, "Your limo will be here in a minute."

"We'll be watching it all on television," Kyla said, "Think you'll win it this year?"

"No idea," I replied, "We don't hear about the points anyone gets after round ten."

"I think you're in with a good chance of winning it this year," Wendy said.

"I'm just glad we wrapped up the Minor Premiership on Friday night. Now we can focus on preparing for the finals. Go all the way and finally wrap it all up. Honestly, I could happily retire after winning the competition and then hopefully being selected for the Kangaroo tour to Great Britain."

The limousine arrived a few minutes later, the driver coming up to the door to greet us. My family and lovers wished me good luck before I escorted Kim to the back door of the limousine. She sipped at champagne during the drive into Sydney, the Dally M Awards night being held at Randwick Racecourse, which is towards the eastern suburbs.

As the event was televised, I was led towards the assembled media after stepping out of the limo and helping Kim out of her side. She held my hand tightly as she'd long admitted to feeling a little shy whenever the cameras were pointed in our direction. I kept my personal life as private as possible and I was confident that no one in the media was aware of my rather unusual relationship with Kim, Wendy and Rebecca. Even if they found out, it would probably cause a minor buzz at most.

If they found out about my mother and sisters, we all knew that our lives would be over as we knew them.

Before the ceremony started, there was a meal provided and I didn't miss the fact that plenty of my fellow footy players were taking advantage of the free bar. I knew there was a chance that I'd be up on stage more than once throughout the night to accept awards, so I was keeping my drinking to a minimum. Kim still looked nervous, continuing to hold her hand and giving her a kiss on the cheek every so often.

Once the tables were cleared, the ceremony began. First, there were the yearly awards for the best coach, best player in each position, best captain, best representative player, and the rookie of the year award.

Brian didn't win the 'Coach of the Year' award. He wasn't too disappointed as he had won the award previously when he coached the Rangers to their first top-four finish in decades. The award was given to the coach of the Wests Tigers, a team that had spent many years in the doldrums but had finished in the top four this season for the first time in twenty years. 'Captain of the Year' went to the Wests Tigers as well. I certainly didn't begrudge him winning the medal as every player knew just what he'd done in conjunction with his coach to get the Tigers into the finals.

I was called up to be given a medal as 'Halfback of the Year', remaining on stage as the player given a medal for each position had their photo taken.

Representative Player of the Year was awarded to my Rangers teammate who played fullback for both the club and New South Wales. He deserved it as he was Man of the Match in Game 1 after scoring a hat-trick of tries, and then caused Queensland no end of trouble in Game 2. Game 3 was a little quieter though he scored two tries as we completed a three to nil series whitewash.

Then came the count for the Dally M Medal which is the award for 'Player of the Year', named in honour of Dally Messenger, considered one of the greatest players during the formative years of the competition, playing for Eastern Suburbs from the first year of the competition in 1908 through to retiring at the end of 1913.

From the start of the countdown, it was immediately apparent that there were around three players in contention for the Dally M. Myself a player from Brisbane and a player from Wests Tigers. The Dally M is unique in that the best player doesn't always come from the team that won the Minor Premiership or ends up winning the Premiership.

In the end, the Dally M awards consistency, and not to blow my own trumpet, but that had always been a facet of my game. I liked to believe that I rarely had a bad game. Sure, there had been matches when the opposition managed to keep me quiet, but more often than not, I was able to set up a couple of tries, my kicking game was usually good, and I had grown increasingly confident in my goalkicking abilities over the years.

The counting went down to the wire, but with two rounds to go, I turned to Kim and couldn't stop smiling as I knew the medal was mine. When they announced me as the winner, Kim turned to give me one hell of a kiss, enough to make me blush before I stood up, buttoned up my suit, and began walking to the stage. Plenty of my fellow players stood up to shake my hand as I walked past them.

After being awarded the medal, taking a couple of moments to just look at it up close, I was expected to make a speech. Standing at the podium, I cleared my throat and knew I was probably smiling like an idiot.

"I'm sure you're expecting a speech where I'm going to end up thanking absolutely everyone and their dog. You're right in a way. Although this medal I've been awarded is for my individual performance, I know for a fact that I wouldn't be standing here this evening if it wasn't for the other twelve men I take to the field with every weekend. I'm here thanks to our coach and our trainers. I'm here thanks to the doctors and staff who keep us going each and every week. I love playing for the West Sydney Rangers. I've been dedicated since signing that first contract to winning them a Premiership. Maybe this year will be ours?

In addition to everyone at the club, my teammates, my coach, and all the staff that has ensured I can play rugby league to the best of my ability, week in and week out, there are a few other people that I must thank.

Not sure if anyone remembers here, but I do remember my very first post-match interview and the last person I thanked that evening was my mother. She's not here tonight though I know she's watching. She's been my biggest supporter since the first time I stepped onto a rugby league field as a kid. My teammates see her at the barriers every single home game, and she's usually there at most of the away games around Sydney as well.

Then there are my two sisters who I have adored since I knew who they were to me. They're as big a cheerleader for me as my mother is. I don't think people sometimes realise just how important family is during those formative years, and their continued support has meant the world. I'm a professional, and I want to win, but when it comes to winning, it isn't just for me. It's for my teammates and everyone at the club, but it's also for my family and almost as thanks for all the support they have given me over the years.

Wendy and Rebecca, I know you're watching at home with my mother and sisters. I can only thank you as well for your unwavering support and I hope to see you both by the barriers at the end of September when the West Sydney Rangers win their first Premiership."

That led to plenty of cheers in the audience, mostly from my teammates.

"Finally, there is one special, important woman in the audience tonight. She's going to be a little shy and embarrassed that I'm pointing her out, but she also knows how much she means to me. Just like my family, Kimberly Smith has been one of my greatest supporters. Even when she was incredibly busy and dedicated to her own studies, as she is now Doctor Kimberly Smith, she still made time every weekend to come and watch me play rugby league.

While this award does mean the world to me as a professional rugby league player, this year was made the best of my life earlier this year when Kim accepted my proposal and I'm pleased to say that she's no longer my girlfriend, but she is my fiancée."

That led to even more cheers from the audience.

"Finally, I am simply honoured to have won this prestigious award for the first time. Ever since I stepped foot onto the field for West Sydney Rangers as a professional rugby league player, I've dedicated myself to being the best I can be in my position while doing my level best to bring success to the club. We've come close a couple of times before, but this year, I can only stand here, smile and tell my teammates that this year will be ours. We're going for the title, boys. Let's bring it home!"

I wasn't surprised that when the ceremony wrapped up a few minutes later I was dragged in front of the assembled media to answer some questions. Thankfully, it didn't last too long and I was able to make my escape with Kim. She snuggled into me on the drive home, relaxing on the back seat of the limousine. Mum, my sisters, Wendy and Rebecca were still up and waiting for us to get home, receiving a hug and kiss from each of them.

There was only ever going to be one person in bed with me that night, Kim eager to get out of her dress to show off her sheer panties, thigh-high stockings and heels that matched the colour of her dress. After I carefully undressed as I knew the tuxedo would be sent for dry cleaning, Kim moulded herself into my body as we made out, making her smile as there was no missing my excitement as I poked her.

"I love you, Danny," she whispered as I stroked her bare back, "I can't wait until we're married."

"Not long now until we are married. Excited? Nervous?"

She glanced away, not missing the slight colour in her cheeks. "Something I've dreamed about since I was around fourteen."

"If we'd started dating then, would we have made it?"

"I don't know. I'm glad we both waited to be with each other. We needed to grow up a little bit. Even after all these years, I still hate Rachel for what she did to you..."

"There were a few women that helped make me feel better. One of them is the woman that I'll soon be calling my wife."

What I didn't expect was for Kim to lower herself to her knees before me. She did give me blowjobs though nowhere near as often as other women in the household. And I didn't mind one little bit as I loved going down on her before we made love. But she was ever so eager to have my cock in her mouth, her blue eyes gazing up at me, filled with love and lust, while I ran my fingers through her long black hair.

"Fuck," I grunted, "I'm going to finish rather quickly."

I knew she was trying to smile from the look in her eyes, feeling more of my cock slide into her mouth every few seconds, amazed at how eager she was to please me. When I warned her that I was getting close, I felt her lips seal even tighter around my shaft, grunting a couple of times before I finally erupted inside her mouth.

Hearing her swallow was a major turn-on, Kim eventually removed her mouth to run her tongue up and down my shaft a few times. "Got to keep my future husband happy," she cooed, "And I do love sucking your big dick, Danny. It's just you're usually so eager to eat my pussy before I get the chance."

Lying her down on my bed, I slowly pulled off her panties and spread her legs, her pussy glistening with her excitement. I made her giggle when I pressed my nose just above her pussy and inhaled her scent, releasing a growl that had her laughing out loud.

"Fucking love your pussy, sweetie," I said softly, "Scent. Taste. Appearance. The feel of it when I slide my cock inside you. So warm and tight."

"It was always your pussy, Danny," she replied in a whisper, "You were always going to be mine. I just didn't know I'd be sharing, but I'm okay with that."

I savoured eating her out again that evening, revelling in her taste, loving all the noises she made as my tongue got to work. I teased her by bringing her close to climax before holding back. She usually loved it when I did that, her eyes gazing down over her body into mine. We'd been making love for so long that I knew her body better than anyone. But I still tried the occasional new thing with her and it sometimes worked rather well.

After ensuring that Kim enjoyed quite a few orgasms, crying out loudly each time that I was sure the other residents of the house heard, I slowly kissed up her body until our eyes met.

Her eyes always widened when I slid my cock inside her, the smile on her face broadening as I carefully sank every inch before it was completely inside her.

"Fuck," she moaned, "Every single time, it feels so good, Danny."

"Can't wait until you're off birth control," I admitted.

That had her eyes blinking rapidly. "You really want a baby with me?"

"I think you'll make as wonderful a mother as every other woman in this household, Kim."

We made love for hours in various positions, and I always loved it when Kim would orgasm while we were making love. She enjoyed more than one, and I also loved hearing her beg and whimper for me to cum inside her. Watching her ride me was always a good time, my hands running all over her body while she would ride herself through one orgasm after the other until she simply had to stop and lie on my chest for a few minutes. Then she'd want me to take her from behind, playfully slapping her arse or taking a handful of her hair as I pounded her something fierce.

"Cum in me again," she moaned, "I won't take my pill in the morning. Or again this month."

"So fucking hot," I grunted, "Just roll the dice each and every time."

"I want your baby, Danny," she whimpered, "We've waited long enough. Your wife needs to have your baby too."

"Reckon they're at the door listening to us?"

"I hope so. I want them to know you've filled my pussy all night with your cum. Just dripping the rest of the night."

She was busy giggling to herself a few minutes later when snuggled against me, turning my head to kiss her softly. It wasn't the first time the words between us while making love turned into the idea of having a child together. I knew that Kim wanted to have at least one child with me. But I also knew that while my professional career would end by my mid-thirties, her career as a doctor and physician would last until the official retirement age. She'd worked her arse off to get where she was, and we had already agreed that although it was hot to discuss when making love, having a child wasn't the be-all and end-all of our relationship.

I was accosted by two pregnant and horny women the next morning as I sat down for breakfast, Wendy got down under the table and made enough noises to suggest that she was very happy sucking my dick for breakfast. She eventually made me cum, hearing her gulp my load down before I was given perhaps half an hour to recover before Rebecca walked into the living room, pulled my shorts down where I was sitting on the couch before she straddled my lap and ensured my cock was buried in her snug pussy.

"The winner gets the girls," she whispered while riding me, "Swear you could get a woman pregnant by just looking at her sometimes."

"Heard us last night?"

"I heard you two fucking like mad. It was such a fucking turn-on."

"I'm sure they're thinking the same now while you're bouncing on my cock."

"Best cock ever," she whispered before kissing me, "I can't remember being happier, Danny. And I can't wait to wear your ring with your other girls."

The award ceremony took place during the week leading up to the first week of the Finals Series. Having finished at the top of the table, we would play the fourth-placed team. If we won that game, we'd go straight through to the Preliminary Final. If we won that, we'd make the Grand Final again.

Training took place with added intensity that week. We knew that winning on Friday night would give us a week off. It would give us time to get over any niggling injuries. Time to relax and heal. And more than enough time to prepare for whoever we would be facing in one of the two Preliminary Finals.
Our first match of the Finals Series went just about as perfect as you could imagine. From the moment we received the ball at kick-off, all our plans were put into motion and the opposition just didn't seem capable of stopping our attack, and our defensive line was near impregnable. We kept the opposition scoreless in the first half while we put on eighteen points from three converted tries. Heading into the sheds at half-time, we were confident but not arrogant. We knew the opposition would come out in the second half after a rocket from their coach.

The second half was a tight affair, each side scoring a try which was converted, but we never really gave the opposition a sniff at making a comeback. Playing in front of our home fans, their cheers and support increased in volume with each passing minute as they knew we were going straight to the Preliminary Final. When the full-time whistle blew, I think every player and member of staff had a stupid grin on their face. The plan had worked perfectly, and we now had time to prepare for the penultimate game of the season.

Turning up at training on Monday, the entire squad was eager for the next two weeks to pass as quickly as possible. We'd had tremendous momentum heading into the Finals Series, winning ten games on the bounce, and our performance on Friday night gave us even more confidence. Everything going well in my professional life echoed into my private. My family and lovers all knew how happy I was, and when I wasn't training or keeping fit, my lovers were eager to get me into bed, and I spent a lot of time with my kids as well.

Two nights before the big game, I was in bed with my mother. After we'd enjoyed making love in the usual position (missionary), I was lying back as I watched her happily ride my cock with a big smile on her face. Now in her early fifties, she still hadn't been affected by menopause too much and she was still as horny as ever. She'd told me more than once that even when it started she'd always be up for sex with her son.

"Don't you just love watching them together?" Kim asked softly, "How can this be considered wrong by anyone?"

"You've watched me and Mum often enough," Wendy replied.

"Yeah, but you're a total lesbian for your mother," Rebecca stated.

Wendy snorted. "Please, Rebecca. Like you haven't gotten used to licking pussy and having girls go down on you..."

"Well, we know Kyla and Aimee are enjoying some sapphic love right now," Kim said, "Wasn't sure if I wanted to watch them or Danny with his mother."

"Definitely watch us, sweetie," Mum moaned, her hands resting on my chest, "I love sharing the experience with my son's lovers and sisters."

Wendy snorted again. "You just love all the orgasms you have with his big cock inside you and then we're all gagging to be fucked afterwards."

"Oh, baby," Mum moaned, feeling her pussy start to clench, "I'm having another one!"

Mum leaned down to kiss me as I moved my hands down to her arse, earning a grin as I started to really move at the same time. Mum moaned even louder and I felt her pussy grip my cock like a vice as the orgasm tore through her body. "Don't stop, baby," Mum cried, "Keep fucking Mummy."

"Definitely shouldn't be illegal," Kim whispered, "How many sons would love to do this with the woman they love above all else except their wife?"

Mum enjoyed another orgasm before I had to finally release and filled her pussy with another load of cum. The girls giggled as I grunted and groaned, Mum kissing me deeply before I rolled her over, Mum spreading her legs as her fingers started to dig into my back as my cock remained solid.

"Fuck her, Danny!" Wendy cheered, "Make it so she's limping at breakfast in the morning."

Mum laughed out loud before kissing me. "Love my son's big dick," she cooed, "My pussy was just made for it."

We made love and fucked for another hour before I left another load inside my mother, feeling her legs wrap around me as she hated feeling me pull out too quickly. We made out for a few minutes before I felt the presence of three other women snuggle closer to us, Mum and I taking a moment to give each of them a kiss as well.

I usually had a spring in my step after a night like that, walking into training lighter on my feet and a smile on my face. Billy was at training nearly every day and would laugh, coming up to me and making a joke about my lifestyle. He never asked personal questions, he was just aware of my living situation with Kim, Wendy and Rebecca. He did ask what my mother and sisters thought as everyone knew that they still lived with me. I told him that they accepted the life I was living and that everyone was happy with how things were going. If not, we'd discuss the matter and decide what to do.

Our Preliminary Final would be against the Penrith Panthers. A side that had found us easy to beat until recent seasons. We'd played them twice during the regular season, beating them comfortably at our home stadium and eking out a close-fought win at their home ground. They would be meeting us at our home stadium again. The fans arrived expecting victory. There would be a small section of away fans, no doubt hoping to rediscover the form that had seen them win four Premierships in five years a few years back.

"This is it, boys," our coach stated in the sheds before we ran out onto the pitch, "Eighty minutes and we're in another Grand Final. You know you can beat that lot waiting for us on the field. We've done it twice this season. They no longer have a hoodoo over us. It's time to return the favour and put the Panthers in their place. Send them back west with their tails between their legs. All you need to do is stick to the plan like you did in the last game and you'll win."

Leading my teammates out on the field, the roar was near deafening as the crowd was as pumped as we were for the game. The warm-up had gone well. Our team was at full strength. We were confident of making the Grand Final again. All we had to do was follow the game plan. Maker fewer mistakes. Score more points. Sometimes it's that simple, right?

It was one of the toughest games I can remember outside of State of Origin. Neither side was willing to give an inch. I got smashed in a tackle more than once as I was the sort of halfback that had no problem running towards the opposition, putting my body on the line. Attacks didn't break down due to errors, they simply couldn't break the line. It was a defensive game from both sides, neither willing to give an inch.

At half-time, it was only two-nil to Rangers as I converted a penalty goal after around twenty-five minutes.

"You've done well, boys," the coach stated as we were all busy sucking down water and energy drinks, "You've kept them scoreless. Barely allowed them into our twenty metres. But there's another forty minutes to go. Keep it up. Stick to the plan. Watch their halves. And don't give their forward pack any momentum. Danny, anything to say?"

"All I'll do is echo your thoughts, coach. We're forty minutes away from a second consecutive Grand Final. This time, we're going all the way and we're going to win. I'm as confident as all of you are. But first, we need to beat those bastards in the sheds opposite. They're not as good. They're not as confident. And they're in our house. We haven't let anyone win in our house this season. I don't intend for that to change now."

We kicked off the second half and thirteen of us spent the first set of six putting the hurt on them. By the time they had to kick on the last tackle, they'd barely made thirty metres. Our fullback caught the ball and had made it to our forty-metre line by the time he was tackled. It was a good way to start and we built momentum from there over the next ten minutes. Ever so slowly, we kept them pinned back while we made more metres with each set of six.

The longer the half continued, the more pressure we built and the better our field position. We were camped out in their thirty-metre area when I noticed their fullback was up in the line to strengthen it. I almost smiled to myself as I had an idea, the type of play not often seen in the modern game. Taking the ball from the play the ball, I motioned to pass but put the ball onto my foot, a 'chip and chase' by kicking the ball a short distance behind the defensive line. I burst through two of their forwards and collected the ball, racing the twenty metres to place the ball between the posts.

The crowd went wild. My teammates were ecstatic. And I didn't miss that Penrith's heads dropped. The pressure was at boiling point. They'd been missing more tackles. Dropping more ball. Making more mistakes. This was not the invincible team of a few years ago. They were fallible and they knew it.

At the start of the next set of six, one of our forwards crashed through their defensive line immediately, freed his arms for an offload, and our right centre sprinted away. He was only tackled fifteen metres away from their tryline with most of the Panthers players racing back to get into position. I ensured the ball was put through hands from right to left, and our left winger crossed the line to score a try that effectively sealed the game. My conversion from the sidelines effectively ended the game as a contest as the Penrith players were out on their feet.

When the full-time whistle blew, we were exuberant. After shaking the hands of the opposition players, we spent time walking around the barriers to greet our supporters. Barely any of them left as they were seeing success that had never been seen before. Making one Grand Final was what most dreamed about. Make two in a row verged on a miracle.

I had more media commitments than usual after the game considering we were in another Grand Final. We didn't know who we would be playing just yet. I answered any questions regarding our possible opponent by stating that I was confident that we could beat either of them on the day. I wasn't arrogant about it, just confident. We had finished Minor Premiers for a reason and gone undefeated at home for the first time in the club's history.

The next week was spent training intensely while dealing with the media on a near-daily basis. The local area was now completely devoted to the Rangers. Every single shop was hanging the club colours, our emblem, and nearly everyone on the street was wearing a replica jersey. If the confidence of the players was high, the supporters were expectant. This was finally going to be our year. End decades of hurt by finally winning another Premiership.

My family was almost as excited as everyone else. I made sure they were all invited and would be sitting with the families and close friends of my teammates. Every night, I was treated to a night of wonderful sex with one or more of my lovers. Kim and Wendy rode me ragged one night. Aimee and Kyla did the same on another. Rebecca begged me to fuck her hard for hours. And Mum... I think the word to describe her would be proud. Simply proud of her son. I knew it had been a fantastic year for me from an individual standpoint. But I never forgot that rugby league was a team sport. I couldn't be successful without them.

The night before the Grand Final, I was snuggling with Kim and Kyla after they'd both taken the time to slowly ride my cock after they'd both enjoyed doing the same thing on my face. Having a threesome with the pair of them wasn't something usually done, Kim usually sharing me with Wendy, Kyla sharing me with her sister though Mum had started to join in on occasion as she loved watching me with Kyla, and Kyla adored watching me fuck our mother.

"You're going to win tomorrow," Kim whispered as her fingers caressed my chest, "Then we'll get married. And then you'll be picked for Australia and head over to Europe for the Kangaroo tour."

"Are you sure you don't want to come?" I asked.

"I know wives, girlfriends and family won't be invited. We'll just stay here and watch the games on television."

"As long as you're all sure that you don't want to come along to spend some time around Europe or something," I suggested, "We've only ever been around the Pacific."

Kyla kissed my cheek. "You're having six women together for your honeymoon when you marry Kim," she said, "Just fuck each of us nice and hard for a couple of weeks and we'll be satisfied while you're away."

"And there's always pussy available," Kim added with humour, "Granted, I usually only do that when I'm with you, but if you're away for a few weeks, your wives might have to take matters into their own hands and have fun together."

"Video," I stated, "Definitely send me video."

Kyla laughed. "Sapphic orgy and send it to him while he's away," she suggested.

The morning of the Grand Final saw me waking up early and preparing to leave rather quickly. I was full of nervous energy and excitement, Kim and Kyla eventually joined me in the shower, both of them ending on their knees as they slowly brought me to orgasm. Showering was completed before I escorted them both to my bedroom where I laid them down on the bed and got them both off with my mouth.

I was leaving early to join everyone else at the club before we'd take the bus to Homebush. Mum and the family would arrive far earlier than most of the crowds so they could take in all the atmosphere. After one last hug with each of them, all of them wishing me good luck, I made my way to the clubhouse where a bus would then take us to Homebush.

We arrived a couple of hours before kick-off, dumping our gear in the dressing room before we wandered out onto the field. A few fans were already dotted about the grandstands as we took time to take in the growing atmosphere. The Roosters players, as we were playing the Sydney Roosters, all arrived not long after us. We all shook hands and enjoyed a few moments of humour as it was their first Grand Final in a couple of years. Surprisingly, we were entering the game as slight favourites due to the fact we finished Minor Premiers and had breezed through the Finals Series.

After getting changed into our warm-up gear, we went through our paces, warming up muscles and going through last-minute preparations. It was a warm evening so we took in plenty of fluids at the same time. Fifteen or so minutes before kick-off, we returned to the sheds to get changed into our gear and listened to last-minute instructions from the coach.

There was an electric atmosphere outside. Thousands upon thousands of Rangers fans had filled the grandstands. In the sheds, there was a quiet confidence from my teammates, steel in their gaze as we came together one last time before we would line up.

"This is our time," I stated, "Last year was a preview. We know what to expect. And we know the Roosters. Beaten them already this season. We're better than them. We've proven all season that we're better than everyone. This is our time. This will be our day. Eighty more minutes, boys. We put everything on the line one last time. Let's go and win a Premiership."

We lined up to the right, the Roosters to our left. As we slowly walked out onto the field, the noise was deafening. Running out onto the field, we all went through our last-minute preparations before there were the usual pre-match ceremonies for every Grand Final. Welcome to Country before the national anthem.

Kicking off to start the game, the first ten to fifteen minutes were some of the most intense footy I've ever played. The Roosters were coming into the game on a run of fine form of their own, but while they were trying to be inventive, our defensive line remained strong and intact, forcing them to kick the ball at the end of each set from their own half of the field.

Our first try came near enough to twenty minutes, putting the ball through hands and finding half a gap, one of our second rowers freeing his hands to offload to our right centre. He burst through with only the opposing fullback ahead. I was one of many support players, our centre passing the ball to our five-eighth who placed the ball between the posts.

The roar of the crowd had most of us smiling. Rangers fans had bought more tickets than the Roosters by far. One entire grandstand was in our colours alone. Converting the try gave us a six-to-nil lead with another twenty minutes to go.

The next few minutes were spent consolidating our lead. It's not unusual for the opposing side to immediately hit back with points of their own. We made sure to not make that same mistake, and when we forced them to concede a penalty, I slotted that through the posts to increase our lead by two. And it remained at eight points to nil up until halftime.

During the ten-minute interval, our coach simply reiterated the game plan while adding detail to what he'd seen from the first forty minutes. He suggested that I start kicking a little earlier for field position and getting a forty-twenty. Our field position was usually good enough that it was possible that I'd do it more than once. It would then force the wingers to leave the defensive line earlier and that would help create space.

The opposition kicked off to start the second half. By the end of our set, we were almost at their tryline. A grubber kick forced them to put the ball out of play and a dropkick from their own line. For the next five minutes, we battered their line again and again until one of our props finally crashed over to score our second try of the game. After converting, it was now fourteen to nil.

"Don't get arrogant!" I shouted as I ran back after the conversion, "Stick to the plan. No mistakes. Keep up the pressure!"

The Roosters were doing all they could to work their way back into the game. Gaining their own forty-twenty had them camped on our tryline for the first time, and after they forced a couple of repeat sets, they finally scored their first try though against the sideline, and they didn't convert.

Fourteen points to four with twenty to go.

The match turned into a slogfest. Despite the aches and pains. The feelings of exhaustion from the intensity and the heat. The grind of nearly thirty matches of footy in a season. We knew that if we simply held on, we'd finally win the whole thing. We threw everything at them and they did the same to us in reply. During the last ten minutes, many of the players were out on their feet, particularly the forwards. That allowed gaps to open up and with six minutes to go, I had the joy of scoring a try in a Grand Final, placing the ball between the posts before I converted my own try.

Those were the final points of the game as the last few minutes passed with neither team able to exploit any opportunity. When the siren sounded and the referee blew his whistle, we were confirmed as champions.

I won't lie. There was an explosion of emotion from most of us. Years of hard graft and toil were finally rewarded. Teammates who had remained during the bad years nearly fell apart as all the hard work, the years of coming so close, was now finally worth it. I hugged just about anyone I could find. I still have no idea what I said when I was interviewed, knowing just enough not to curse on live television. Think I expressed my love for nearly everyone in the stadium, even the opposition!

The Roosters fans were invited up onto the stage first for their runners-up medal and their captain made a short speech. Then it was our turn, players and coaches taking their turn to receive their ring and shake hands with the assembled dignitaries before I was last up to receive a ring and then I had to make a speech.

It was difficult not to get emotional again as I thanked everyone. Coaches and staff. Players who currently played for us and those who had helped build the foundations. Friends and family. And then the fans. Half the time, it was their support that helped us lift in those moments when we were struggling. We played for professional pride, but we also wanted to perform for those fans who were there every week to support us.
Lifting the Premiership trophy was the last thing to do and I knew that would be the picture on every back page of the newspapers the next morning. We sang the team song as fireworks erupted and confetti rained down on us. We were handed bottles of champagne to spray before we spent more time hugging each other. Then we did the usual lap of honour, greeting our fans and supporters. Plenty of autographs were signed and selfies were taken.

When I found Mum, my sisters, Kim, Wendy and Rebecca by the barriers, that's when the emotion well and truly hit me, hugging Mum tightly as I enjoyed a little cry.

It was one of the greatest days of my life. A day I will never forget.

Two weeks later, I'll admit it was just a slightly better day when I married my best friend and the woman I was always meant to marry. Kim looked absolutely gorgeous in her white dress. Kyla was her Maid of Honour. Wendy, Rebecca and Aimee were bridesmaids.

Kim's mother had walked her down the aisle as Kim was no longer speaking to her father.

It was a fantastic day as friends and extended family came together to celebrate our union. And in the privacy of our home the next day, Kyla, Aimee, Wendy, Rebecca and Mum were also given their own rings to wear. That was followed by one hell of a night where, for the first time, the seven of us had fun together at the same time.

Four weeks later, I was on a flight to the United Kingdom for the Kangaroo Tour, only the second to take place since 1994. It was the first time I'd been selected to represent my country, to wear the green and gold. Before the introduction of State of Origin, playing for Australia was considered the greatest honour in the game. There would be three test matches against Great Britain. Two more test matches against France. And a series of tour games against club and county sides during the week while we were based in the United Kingdom. An old-fashioned tour like those from half a century before.

We won each series in a whitewash and were undefeated during the tour, matching previous tours from 1982 (The Invincibles) and 1986 (The Unbeatables). I was voted Man of the Match in the Second Test, and was voted Player of the Series at the end of the tour.

It was the perfect way to end the best year of my life.

*****

A/N - For those who know their rugby league history, there were two short Kangaroo Tours in 2001 and 2003. The last full Kangaroo Tour was in 1994 (at the time of writing). The 1994 Tour included 18 games - Three Test Matches against Great Britain. A match against Great Britain Under 21's. A match against Wales (not considered a full international.) A Test Match against France. Nine matches against English club and country sides. And three matches against French representative sides. Australia lost only one match, the First Test against Great Britain.
League of His Own Ch. 12
The final chapter. Footy. Women. Retirement.
A/N - It's taken a while to get here, but we're finally at the last chapter. Thanks to those who have stuck with this the entire way through. Apologies for the rather lengthy delay after Chapter Seven, but I was struggling to continue writing as I really didn't know where to take the story and how long I wanted it to be. Taking time away from writing this did help in the end, and I've written the last few chapters back-to-back and rather quickly.

*****

By the time you're in your early thirties as a professional rugby league player, even with all the will in the world, eating correctly, keeping your body fit, and looking after it as much as humanly possible, you'll still have wear and tear from playing a physically demanding game. I'd been a professional for well over a decade and I was starting to feel more aches and pains with each passing month.

What I had to give plenty of thought to was my life post-retirement. I didn't want to reach my fifties and be in constant agony. I'd read enough horror stories of what previous generations put up with. At least head injuries and concussions were taken seriously and I would hopefully avoid the degenerative diseases that many of those who played before me had suffered.

And mostly, I thought about all my kids. Sure, some of them were now a little older, but the house was full of kids from toddlers to those now approaching their teenage years.

I eventually had four kids with Kyla as she loved being pregnant and carrying her brother's child. And let's be honest, Kyla and I loved to fuck, make love, and everything in between. We'd often joke that whenever I was in her arse, which had become a regular thing in recent years, it wasn't the right way to go about getting her pregnant. She loved feeling her brother painting her womb, and I loved knowing there was always a chance she'd be pregnant again. I never wore condoms with any of my lovers, and although she was on birth control, there was always a chance that would fail.

I had two kids with Aimee, and she'd now returned to work as both our kids were now of school age. She was a devoted mother, but like our relationship had been most of the time, we loved each other dearly but she could go over a week without needing anything more from me than a kiss and a cuddle on most days. But when she was in the mood for some love from her brother, the other five had to look out. And as she got older and even more confident in herself, she would love to leave me completely empty after a couple of hours of fun.

Kim and I had a couple of kids as we started trying not long after we were married. To our amusement, she must have fallen pregnant the first time we tried. As she wanted to focus on her career while being a mother, Natalie was happy to babysit, as was my mother. As for our marriage, it was as strong as ever. Kim loved wearing my ring, and she always introduced herself first as Mrs Kimberly Cole before adding that she was also a doctor. She'd never had any intention of keeping her maiden name.

Wendy had given me three kids and was the only one to have twins. We ended up having three daughters and she is an absolutely wonderful mother. Hitting her thirties turned up her sex drive to eleven, and I'd sometimes arrive home from training to find her waiting for me, the kids still at school or being kept occupied so I could be dragged to the bedroom so she could have her way with me. I'd never complain.

Rebecca had two children, both boys, and she doted on them something fierce. I did ask her occasionally if she wanted to try for a daughter. She'd smile, state she was auntie to all my other daughters, and that she was happy with our two sons and would focus on them. I think she was hopeful that at least one of them would end up being just like their father.

And finally, there was my mother. Despite all the kids in the household, nothing had changed regarding our relationship. She remained in our home. She remained in her bedroom. And her son was in her bed at least once a week. We still went out on dates. I would happily snuggle with her on the couch. And although she'd been through menopause, she was still keen to be intimate with her son. She was also a wonderful grandmother and was always offering to babysit some of the kids so I could spend time with one of my wives.

After that Grand Final win a few years back, and the subsequent successful Kangaroo tour, it was always going to be difficult to keep the successful run going. Many sides who have slowly built to a crescendo and finally achieved their goal usually have a hangover. Sustained success is bloody difficult, and even professionals can suffer dips in form, their eyes away from the prize once they've finally achieved the ultimate goal.

We didn't dip immediately. We didn't win the Minor Premiership the next season, but finished in the top four, and improved through the season until we made it to a third successive Grand Final. We played what felt like our arch-nemesis after so many years, the Brisbane Broncos.

We beat them by two points in what is considered one of the greatest Grand Finals of all time, the lead changing half a dozen times until I converted a last-minute try from the sideline.

Winning back-to-back Premierships was wonderful. Very few teams have ever won three in a row, and we never got the chance the next season as we were eliminated in the Preliminary Final. Since then, we've been consistently finishing in the top eight though haven't made a Grand Final since. We've seen players come and go. Others have retired. And when Brian decided to retire a couple of years ago, we knew that things were going to be different going forward.

I was sitting with my family over dinner one evening after pre-season when I cleared my throat. The kids were all at the other table so they probably wouldn't hear what I was going to say.

"I'm going to retire at the end of this year," I announced, "My body is crying enough. And after doing my ACL a couple of years ago, I know I've lost that step I used to take advantage of. I don't want to be in my fifties and physically struggling. If I retire at the end of this season, I'll still be rather fit and my body won't be completely falling apart. It's the right time."

No one asked me if I was sure. Mum took one of my hands and squeezed. Kyla and Kim both came to give me a kiss and a cuddle. "When will you make the announcement?" Mum finally asked.

"I'll tell the coaches, staff and players by the end of this week. No way it'll stay a secret, so I'll front the media before the start of the season so it's out of the way."

I waited until the end of the week before I approached our coach first and told him that I was going to retire. He wasn't all that surprised as he knew the ACL injury that I'd suffered had really knocked my confidence at the time, and although I'd recovered, I'd had to change my style of play and I'd never been completely comfortable since then.

When I told my teammates, there were plenty of handshakes and pats on the back. I'd now been captain of the side for years and was seen as a figurehead of the club as a whole. I knew that even after retirement I would remain linked to the club in some capacity or other. I didn't really have any interest in coaching but thought I could remain as a trainer or perhaps coach one of our development sides.

A week before the start of the season, the club announced that I would be holding a press conference. I was dressed in a suit and tie when I walked into the media room. My coach offered to join me, but I told him that I was okay and it was something I needed to do myself. Thanking the assembled journalists for coming, I took a piece of paper from my pocket.

"I'm sure you're all wondering what you're doing here today with only me sitting before you. I'm unsure if there are any rumours out there, but I've felt it necessary to make this statement now so the club can focus on the season ahead while also taking steps regarding the future of the club.

After fifteen years as a professional rugby league player, achieving numerous milestones regarding my individual career, including a Dally M Medal, representing both my state and country, and winning a Clive Churchill Medal in a Grand Final, it is time for me to close the curtain on my career. I am announcing today that this season will be my final as a professional rugby league player for West Sydney Rangers.

I do not make this announcement with a heavy heart. Fifteen years is a long time to play professional footy. We all put our bodies through the wringer week in, and week out. I've suffered more than my fair share of injuries. I still have niggles each and every day. This is one of the toughest sports on earth, and I want to retire while I still feel that my body isn't on the verge of completely falling apart.

I am immensely proud of my time with West Sydney Rangers. I started my career with the intention of being a one-club player. Rangers showed their faith in me when signing me on and I only hope I repaid that faith every time I signed a new contract.

I can look back on my career and feel that I have achieved all my goals. Two Premierships. One Minor Premiership. A Dally M and a Clive Churchill Medal. Four series wins against Queensland when I represented New South Wales. A successful Kangaroo tour and further test victories against varied opposition.

There are numerous people I have to thank for giving me this opportunity. Everyone at West Sydney Rangers for signing me originally. All the coaches, trainers, physios and doctors that have worked for the club during my time here. All my teammates, whether current or past. Many have become as close as brothers, sharing a bond forged in fire through twenty-four games a season at minimum. Rugby league is not an individual sport. Every weekend, there are thirteen of us on each side who take the field to play the greatest game of them all.

I've loved every minute that I've been at this club. I'll treasure the memories I've made and will reflect back on them in the future with a smile on my face.

Lastly, though, I must thank my family. My beautiful wife, Kim, who has stood by my side for more years than I count. My mother and sisters, who have always kept their faith in me. My closest friends Wendy and Rebecca, who have always picked me up when I was at my lowest. My kids, my nieces and nephews, many of whom currently live with me and simply make every day better than the last.

With this being my final season, I would love to go out as a winner by leading West Sydney Rangers to a third Premiership. Whatever the case, I will give everything for the cause until that final whistle. I'll start thinking about my future only after that whistle has been blown."

I folded up the piece of paper and gazed expectantly out at the waiting journalists. I wasn't surprised that I didn't leave the media room for another half an hour as I was surprised that a few of them wanted to reminisce about my career.

Walking through the front door at home, I arrived later than usual as the boys all wanted to have a beer with me at the Leagues Club after my announcement. What had me smiling was that Brian arrived alongside Billy and a few teammates who had retired in recent years. Billy was now my best mate and had been my Best Man when I'd married Kim. He still didn't know about my relationship with my sisters and mother but knew everything about Wendy and Rebecca.

Kyla greeted me with a kiss and a cuddle as always. Only Kim was still at work as she worked long hours as a doctor though had moved into a different field which kept her hours to the day and more consistent. Aimee had just arrived home, walking out of her bedroom to greet me in a similar manner to her sister. Mum, Wendy and Rebecca were out in the backyard, walking outside to greet them. What had me laughing was Rebecca's hand ended up inside my trousers to give my cock a stroke.

"Someone is horny?" I teased.

"I need a hattrick tonight. Mouth, pussy and arse," she whispered.

"I love it when he pounds my arse," Wendy murmured, "I had no idea anal felt so fucking good until that first time. My god, I can't believe I had such an orgasm from it."

"Once the kids are settled tonight, want to join me tonight, Rebecca?"

"Want a blowjob now?"

"Eager?"

"I got myself twice at school today. I've been so fucking horny... I don't know what's going on. I'm not pregnant, I know that."

Wendy watched the door as Rebecca led me over to one of the chairs on the deck by the pool. Mum sat next to me as Rebecca lowered my trousers and underwear to free my cock, not wasting time in getting her lips wrapped around it. My fingers ran through her hair as she gazed up at me.

"Love seeing you suck my son's cock," Mum said softly, "I just love seeing his girls make him so happy."

"Want to join me, Lauren?"

"No, sweetheart. His cum is all yours. I'll get my turn again soon enough."

Rebecca didn't tease me at all, almost desperate in her attempts to make me cum quickly. Watching my entire cock disappear was always a delight as I felt the tightness of her throat. All my girls were now easily capable of doing that. The older they got, the kinkier they all seemed to be. For example, until I put the ring on her finger, Kim had never been interested in anal. By the end of our honeymoon, she loved feeling my cock in her arse, and as my other girls were all with us, they were all eager to have a go at it.

Warning her I was close, Rebecca gazed at me with lust and love in her eyes as she felt my cock start to throb as I started to cum. She loved making plenty of noise when gulping it down, only releasing my cock when it was obvious that I had nothing left, leaning back on her knees with a satisfied look on her face. Knowing I would want more, she slowly stripped off until she was naked and rested on my lap. I had no problem kissing her as I felt the heat of her pussy on my groin.

"Later," she whispered, "I want to feel a load of your cum in my fertile womb..."

"You're so fucking naughty, Becca," I whispered back.

"I'd love to be fertile again just so I can lie back in your arms and think of conceiving again. Maybe just stop taking birth control and take the chance each and every time."

"I won't say no if you are interested in another one."

"Maybe. But after you fill my pussy at least once, you've got to fuck my arse. Just bend me over the bed and slam it nice and deep. I want to be uncomfortable all day tomorrow."

"Find it a little bit addictive now?"

"I'm not sure who loves anal more in this household now," she said with a giggle.

"Kyla," Mum stated, "That girl would happily have her brother fuck her arse every single day if she could. It's why her exercises have focused on giving her that perfect bubble butt. It looked glorious when my son is balls deep inside her butt."

I couldn't help laughing as Rebecca giggled. "Jesus, Mum..."

"Hey, I love a little anal from time to time too," she admitted, "But your sister is obsessed. And to be honest, I think Kim loves it more and more after each time you do it. I'm aware she wears a plug every day."

"Kyla sends me videos of her with a dildo up her butt most days," I said.

"At least you're all happy," Mum said, "Are you going to ride his big dick now, Rebecca?"

"No. I'm hoping he'll eat my pussy first though."

"Get your cute butt inside and into my bedroom," I ordered her, earning another giggle, "My wife needs to be pleasured."

Going to bed that night, Rebecca received two loads in her pussy and then another in her arse, and that was only after I'd fucked her arse for a solid hour. When she snuggled into me afterwards, the smile on her face lit up the bedroom. Kyla knocked on the door and almost begged me to do the same to her. Rebecca was always keen to share, and happily laid back as I had Kyla on her knees, head on a pillow, as I carefully slid my cock inside her tight little bum and proceeded to pound the hell out of her. By the time I came, Kyla had enjoyed more than one orgasm as she played with her pussy at the same time and could barely lift herself up off the bed.

"Going to pay for that in the morning," she murmured when snuggled against me, "God, I love it when you fuck me like that, Danny."

"You know Kim is going to want the same thing tomorrow night now," I suggested.

Kyla snorted. "Please, that woman is as obsessed with getting her arse fucked as I am nowadays. Then again, as I've always said, up the bum, no babies."

Rebecca staggered around the house the next morning to the amusement of the adults. The kids, even the older ones, were still a little innocent about certain things. Didn't stop Rebecca from giving me a steamy kiss before she was off to school. I received a message a little later that it was a very uncomfortable drive but that she loved the feeling.

As for Kyla, she couldn't help herself and whispered to her sister, our mother, Kim and Wendy exactly what happened the previous night. And she was right about one thing. Kim gave me a look that told me everything I needed to know. My official wife that night was in my bed and ensured we were both well and truly satisfied after what felt like hours of lovemaking. Kim made no secret of the fact she absolutely loved sex with me, and very rarely would she say no to me if I suggested it. In fact, more of than not, I would be approached and taken by the hand to a particular bedroom.

"Good thing I'm on birth control as that load you dumped in me earlier felt enormous," she whispered as we snuggled together.

"My wife gets me hot and horny. I can't help it. I swear people have this impression that men in their thirties start to lose their drive. I'm as horny now as I was at eighteen."

Leading up to the first week of the season, now that my retirement was taken care of, I could simply concentrate on each game as it came. I hoped and intended to go out on a high. Making the Finals Series would be fantastic. Making another Grand Final would be verging on a miracle. But the new coach had bedded in new players and new philosophies since he'd arrived, and there was hope that the Rangers would make the top eight yet again.

The first game of the season was played at our home stadium. It was a sell-out like usual as our fans remained committed and loyal to the team even if we were not quite as successful as a few years ago. What I didn't miss were one or two banners that made mention of my own loyalty to the club. Almost enough to bring a tear to the eye.

We played Manly in the first game of the season. I'm not sure if it was the occasion, the announcement that I'd recently made, or it was just one of those perfect days. But we smashed them. Absolutely smashed them. At the end of eighty minutes, even we had to look at the scoreboard to make sure we believed what we'd done.

West Sydney Rangers 66 - Manly-Warringah Sea Eagles 6

It was easily the largest win the Rangers had ever had over Manly. The fans in the grandstands celebrated like we'd won the Grand Final. Walking into the sheds after the game, the coach was waiting for us. Though he was delighted with the performance, he warned us not to get over-confident. He knew Manly had simply not turned up while we had put in a great performance. The next game probably wouldn't be as easy.

While the next game wasn't too easy, West Sydney Rangers did end up making their best start to the season since we won the Minor Premiership, remaining unbeaten through our first six games and topping the table with two other sides. Confidence increased with each victory, and I knew that I wasn't the only one left with the belief that maybe we could go all the way once again.

It would be one hell of a way to wrap up my professional career.

*****

I was sitting in our living room with my mother, my two sisters, my wife, Wendy and Rebecca. A couple of our kids were sitting with us. The rest were either playing in their rooms or keeping themselves otherwise occupied. It was a week after my last game of professional rugby league. I had no intention of reversing my decision. On the television was a replay of my final game. It was the first time that I'd watched it since that day.

"Welcome to Accor Stadium for the 20## Grand Final between the West Sydney Rangers and the Parramatta Eels. The Rangers enter the Grand Final off the back of a miracle run, finishing eighth on the ladder with a win in their last game of the season that secured their position in the finals, before three wins in the Finals Series over Penrith, Melbourne before finally beating Brisbane in last week's Preliminary Final. Parramatta finished second on the table after a magnificent season and enter the Grand Final as firm favourites to win their first Premiership since 1986. Cooper, you've looked at the form and the line-up of both sides. Who is each side relying on and who is going to win?"

"Well, it's quite simple for the Rangers, Vossy. Everything this year has worked through their leader and talisman, Daniel Cole. And I know that every single player wearing that jersey is going to give everything to send him out a winner. As for Parramatta, they're going to rely on the power of their forward pack. Watch their two prop forwards and the amount of work they put in. The Rangers will need to watch their offloads, and also keep an eye on their halfback and his powerful kicking game. The Eels have had more forty-twenties this season than any other side."

"And your winner?"

"The heart says Rangers to send their captain out as a winner. The head says the Eels due to their magnificent form all season."

The first fifteen minutes of the game were dominated by the forwards. I only received the ball to kick during most sets. It was all about field position, gaining metres, and putting the opposition under pressure by kicking deep and making them work hard to even make it to the halfway line.

Then came the breakthrough in the seventeenth minute. I felt myself smiling as Kyla and Kim squeezed a hand of mine each. They'd been at the game and would no doubt remember the moment.

"Rangers are forty metres out. Fourth tackle. Sironen plays the ball. Elias to Cole. He passes... Dummy pass! And Cole is through the gap. Thirty-five... Thirty... Fullback to beat. He chips! Rangers and Eels players run for the ball. Grant collects the ball. Twenty... Ten... Grant scores! Grant scores the first try of the Grand Final! Inspirational from Cole. Grant wasn't caught. Rangers four. Eels nil. What a first try of the Grand Final! Cooper, let's look at the replay..."

"Well, if you freeze the play there, Vossy, you can see Cole's thought process. The fullback had dropped deep for the kick. There was at least twenty metres for him to work with. The fake pass created just enough space for him to slip through, and the chip was perfectly weighted. Perhaps for himself, but Grant has pace to burn..."

"Guess the old legs of Cole couldn't quite get there. But look at the joy on their faces... Cole with the conversion. Taking his time getting the ball set on the tee. Steps back and takes a couple of deep breaths. And he's put the ball through the posts! Rangers are off to a fantastic start. Rangers six. Eels nil. Twenty minutes left to play in the first half."

The last twenty minutes of the first half saw Parramatta work their way back into the game, and in the last ten minutes of the half, they scored two converted tries.

"Rangers are stuck deep in their own half with only a minute to go. They look a little shell-shocked after the Eels' second try. Completely out of the blue..."

"They need halftime now. You can see Cole issuing instructions, trying to gee his teammates up. He wants this win to end his career. But they need the break. Reset and then come back out fresh for the second half."

"The siren sounds and the referee blows his whistle to end the first half. The Rangers players gather in their half of the pitch, and you can see Cole is laying down the law. A sea of nodding heads before the Rangers players run off the field together. Listen to the crowd! Amazing reception."

"Great captaincy there from Cole, Vossy. Given them his thoughts but has them running off as a unit. They're in this together. Their coach will fire them up for the second half. This game isn't over by any stretch of the imagination. Everyone wrote them off even before the start of the Finals Series. Many call them making the Grand Final a miracle. No reason why the miracle can't keep going."

"What did the coach say at halftime?" Kyla asked.

"Nothing unexpected. Told us to stick to the plan. Smother their forwards. Look for gaps. Be creative. Catch them unawares. Parramatta relied on their defence all year. We knew that we'd been caught out by that second try. The first try had been well-earned by them, and we simply hadn't recovered by the time of their second."

After the usual halftime show, I watched us run out onto the field for the second half. I almost smiled as I could see my teammates were all confident. It's all in the body language, the way they were all shouting encouragement. And there was absolutely no fear. Only belief in the cause and our eventual victory.

We didn't start the second half all that well as we gave away a penalty within five minutes that they scored a goal from. That made the score fourteen points to six in favour of Parramatta, but we had thirty-five minutes to play.

The match was played at a frenetic pace. Players on the field never take notice of just how fast everything is moving in the moment. We simply focus on each play. Each tackle. Concentrate. No mistakes. Don't give away stupid penalties. Focus on either defending the line or creating a move that might lead to us scoring a try. Honestly, some games feel like they pass in the blink of an eye.

Fifteen minutes to go and Parramatta still held an eight-point lead. We'd been throwing everything at them, but the Eels defensive line held firm for the time being. But as the minutes ticked down, players began to tire. Mistakes did start to happen. And gaps started to appear every so often.

"Rangers are forty out from their own line. Third tackle. Elias takes the ball, passes to Roach. Great run by Roach! Over the halfway line, two Eels players falling away from the tackle. He's eventually put down thirty-five out from the Eels line. Fourth tackle. Elias to Cole. Cole moves forward, dummies... Cut out pass to Freeman. Freeman passes to Grant. Grant hits the line. Offload! Brasher's through. Past the thirty. Offloads to Hanley. Hanley steps... Ankle tap. He stumbles... And offloads to Pearce. Pearce sprints away and scores. Rangers are back in this. Pearce places the ball between the posts. Eels fourteen. Rangers ten with the kick to come."

"If we pause the replay, you can see that Grant draws in the two players here which creates the space for Brasher. Perfect link-up play there from Rangers. Momentum is behind them now. The Eels still lead, but with the conversion, the Rangers can sense victory."

The minutes ticked by. Cooper was right about one thing. We did have the momentum. Confidence was surging. Each set of six saw us making more metres than the Eels managed in reply. The only thing that was keeping them in the game was their kicking game. No forty-twenties but kicking the ball out of play did give them time to catch their breath and set their defensive line.

"Three minutes left on the clock. Rangers on their own forty. Third tackle. Elias to Sironen who pumps those legs and gets the ball into the Eels half."

"They'll be looking for a two-point field goal, Vossy."

"Pearce with a charging run, hitting the line hard. Parramatta swarm to prevent an offload. Fifth tackle..."

"Cole's in the pocket. Parramatta will have to try and shut him down."

"Elias takes the ball. Passes back to Cole. Forty-two metres out. He hits it. It looks good!"

Silence from the commentators for a couple of seconds as the ball floats through the air.

"That's it! We're all tied up! What a field goal from Daniel Cole! Forty-two metres out with only a couple of minutes left on the clock."

"He possibly had only two minutes left in his career before that kick, Vossy. Now with the scores tied and all the momentum, it seems like the Rangers just won't be denied today."

To be honest, you'd have thought that we'd won the Grand Final with that kick with how we all reacted while the scenes in the grandstands were almost pandemonium. We were later told that the noise coming from the Leagues Club was almost that of a rock concert, the cheering was so loud.

At the end of the eighty minutes, the scores remained locked at fourteen points. That meant extra time. Ten minutes more in each direction. If the scores remained tied after that, then it would be golden point. The first team to score would win the game.

The first half of extra time returned to a tight and tense affair. The short break was just what the Parramatta players needed. Rejuvenated and their desire to keep us scoreless was evident. We kept them pinned in their own half at the same time. The ferocity of the tackles even had me wincing at times. The break between the halves of extra time was only a couple of minutes, time to take on some more fluids, and take on a couple of simple instructions.

It remained tight and tense. Neither side was able to gain an upper hand.

"Four minutes of extra time to be played. Rangers deep in their own end of the field. Fourth tackle. Cole receives the ball from Elias. And kicks! What a kick! Will it make the touchline? Yes! Forty-twenty. Fantastic kick by Daniel Cole. Gives Rangers fantastic field position."

"Mistake there by Parramatta, Vossy. Should have been expecting an early kick at this time of the game. The wingers should have been dropping back to protect the sidelines. This gives the Rangers perfect field position for a field goal."

"Rangers have the ball. Roach takes the first hit-up. Great run by Roach! Fifteen metres out. Elias to Sironen. Another barnstorming run by the second row forward. Ten metres out. Parramatta are throwing their bodies on the line."

"Rangers want a try, Vossy. They want to wrap this up that way."

"Another hit up, this time by Pearce. He's been relentless all game. Five metres out. Fourth tackle. Cole takes the ball. Grubber kick. Into the in goal. Players swarm."

"Knocked on, Vossy. The Parramatta centre fumbled the ball but landed on it to prevent a try."

"Drop out for Parramatta with time winding down. All the momentum is with the Rangers. Listen to the crowd. You can feel them pushing the Rangers to victory."

"Watch the short drop out, Vossy. Parramatta need the ball in hand."

"The Parramatta halfback kicks the ball... It's a short one! Sironen collects the ball and hits... Offload to Cole... Cole steps and pushes... Try! Try to the Rangers! Try to Cole. That's it! The Grand Final's gone. As he looks to exit the code, in his final match, Cole scores and puts Rangers in front. Rangers eighteen. Eels fourteen."

"Unbelievable, Vossy! The drop out was just too far. Sironen takes the ball and hits the line. He stands tall and how he got that ball to Cole, I don't know. Cole charges towards the Parramatta prop and simply says 'Get out of my way' before he crashes over the tryline to put his team in front."

"Look at the Rangers players. They're all in tears. I'm not sure Cole can even see the posts from his reaction. He has two minutes left in his career. His final conversion. From the sideline... He's got it! Cole converts his own try. Rangers twenty. Eels fourteen. Kick-off to come."

"This has to go down as one of the greatest Grand Finals, Vossy. Magnificent performance from the Rangers today, but having come from eighth, after the season they've had..."

"Jack takes the ball and runs towards the Parramatta players. Sixty seconds left. Watch the Rangers players take their time. Slow play the ball. Elias hands to Roach who still hits the line hard. Parramatta struggle to put him down. Forty seconds left. Elias to Pearce. He hits the line and frees his hand, offload to Elias. Elias runs, searches and finds Grant. He hits the line and is tackled. Twenty seconds..."

"They've got it, Vossy. The crowd know it. The players know it."

"Elias to Cole. Cole fakes a kick. Look at the grin on his face! He's tackled. He won't care. Ten seconds. Rangers are going to win. Rangers are going to be crowned Premiers again. The crowd counts down. Five seconds. Cole slowly rises to his feet. The siren sounds. The referee blows his whistle. Rangers are your champions. Rangers have won the Grand Final!"

"What a stellar performance from West Sydney Rangers tonight. They started well, and the tries they conceded were against the run of play. Their performance in the second half was magnificent. Never gave Parramatta a sniff. But as we look at the Rangers players celebrating, we can only look at their halfback and leader. Nothing short of inspirational."

"Let's head down to the field. Melinda has managed to grab hold of someone for us. Melinda?"

"I've managed to nab someone, Vossy. Daniel, your last game in professional rugby league. To score the final try of the Grand Final to seal victory. What are you thinking right now?"

I didn't remember a word of what I said at the time as the emotions were too raw. Not only about my fellow players. But the crowd had been magnificent, and I could see the joy on their faces as we won another title. And this one was completely unexpected. We might have started the season well, but we'd been written off as having little hope by the halfway point, and only managed to scrape into the finals. Teams finishing eighth on the table simply don't win Grand Finals.

"I honestly don't know what to say, Mel. What a way to end a career. I love these guys. They've been magnificent today. Gave it everything for one hundred minutes. Our coach... He made sure we were ready for today. Kept us motivated the entire time. Our fans. They're un-fucking-believable... This win isn't just for us. It's for them. They're with us every single week of the season."

"That last try was something special."

"It all happened so fast. We were expecting the short drop-out. When Siro took the ball, I just knew that I had to back him up. He's always getting his arms free. As soon as I had the ball, I just tucked it and ran forward."

"Straight into their prop forward, who must outweigh you by thirty kilos."

"Guess it's amazing what you can do when you're motivated enough. I'll be honest, the conversion was a struggle. I wasn't just thinking about that. I was thinking about my career. This being my final game. The fact we were on the verge of winning another title."

"I know it's early, but any thoughts when you look back upon your career?"

"I just know I've been a very lucky man, Melinda. To play for such a wonderful club. Been surrounded by fantastic coaches, support staff and players. And as I said, the fans. They've supported me through thick and thin for years. I'll say that I love them as much as they seem to love me."

"Congratulations, Daniel. Go and enjoy the celebrations."

"I will, Melinda. Lastly, to my wife, my mother, sisters and friends, I love you all and see you soon."

During the presentation ceremony, I couldn't help sitting there with my family and smiling as I was awarded my second Clive Churchill Medal as the best player on the field. I made a short speech thanking my teammates as I knew that without them, I would never have had the success that I'd enjoyed on the day and throughout my career.

After the Parramatta players were given their medals, it was time for the Rangers players to receive their rings before we were given the trophy. It was quite the process, and I could see the sheer joy and somewhat relief on the faces of my teammates. I was the last to receive a ring before I was handed the trophy, walking over to stand in front of my teammates before I lifted the trophy into the air. Fireworks behind us erupted as confetti started to rain down on our heads. Champagne was sprayed, lots of hugs. Then we sat down with the trophy and sang the team song loud and proud.

There were the usual interviews with players from both sides. The coaches would be interviewed in the media centre once the celebrations died down. We did the usual lap of honour with the trophy, greeting our fans. And no one missed the moment I was greeted by my wife and family.

Mum eventually switched off the replay as I relaxed back on the couch. "Still riding that wave, sweetie?"

"It's a shame that I retired from rep. footy a couple of years ago as I reckon that on my performance in the Grand Final alone that I would have received a call up."

"Well, I think my husband was magnificent," Kim whispered, kissing my cheek.

"And he certainly got more than one girl over the next couple of nights,' Kyla added, kissing my other cheek.

"Fairly sure most nights ended up as a threesome and more," I stated with humour, "Guess the winner does get the girl, or the girls from time to time."

I knew that retirement would have me reminiscing about my career from time to time. Even while I was playing, I would review the previous games to see where I could make improvements. I had only watched our previous Grand Final victories once or twice. I didn't really need to watch them as every minute of each game seemed to be imprinted in my memory. I could remember almost every play. Every sound. The roar of the crowd. The feeling of the ball in my hands. The way the ball felt as it met my boot as I kicked it.

Although I had plans, I'll admit that I was feeling a little lost in those first weeks after the Grand Final. I knew that I would never return for pre-season training. Never meet up with the boys each day of the week to go through the intensive drills and gym work to keep myself fit and in top condition. Never meet up to travel for a game whether it was a Thursday afternoon or Sunday morning. That part of my life was now over.

But my employment with the West Sydney Rangers wasn't. Just like Billy before me, I may have retired as a professional, but I remained part of the fabric of the club as I was now considered an ambassador of the club and they still wanted me at the ground more often than not. I was also undertaking studies regarding media training as Fox Sports had been in touch with me more than once about possibly being one of their pundits. They were always looking for new blood and new faces. It probably helped that for a rugby league player I could be rather eloquent at times, putting forth my opinions in understandable terms without saying 'Um' and 'Er' every third word.

To be honest, my focus going forward was going to be my family. I had a bunch of kids that I could now focus on. And while my lovers had never felt in second place compared to my footy career, the fact I could now spend even more time at home was a bonus for them. I would keep myself fit and still attend the gym on a daily basis, but that was simply to keep fit. I'd no doubt end up losing at least some of the muscle mass that I'd built up over years of playing.
My first major media commitment in the new year was sitting down with Matthew Johns, Brian Fletcher and Nathan Hindmarsh on the Matty Johns Show in the early rounds of the new season to discuss my career at length. It was hard not to be a little emotional as we went over some of the highs and lows of my career, from my very first appearance for West Sydney Rangers, to some of the heartbreaking losses during those early years. Then there was the rise of our club, making the finals, and then making our first Grand Final. Representing my state and then my country would always be something that I'd be proud of, but it was winning Grand Finals with West Sydney Rangers, after so many years of graft and toil, that would always be my proudest achievement.

I attended every home game of West Sydney Rangers the next season. My family still attended as they'd always been footy fans regardless of whether I played or not. I'll admit to feeling a little melancholy from time to time when I sat back and watched, still feeling that desire to put on a jersey and head out onto the field with twelve other lads to play the greatest game of them all. But I knew my body was already thanking me for no longer doing that. I still woke with aches and pains, going for a weekly massage as it did make me feel pretty bloody good for a few days.

Two years after my retirement, I signed an agreement with Fox Sports to be a semi-regular pundit. I told them that I didn't want to be there every week, but as every game from every round was shown on their network, I would happily come in for West Sydney Rangers home games and promised to be as objective as possible. I would learn lessons from ex-professionals such as Peter Sterling, who played for Parramatta and then spent decades as a commentator and pundit, and he was always objective when it came to Parramatta.

My family supported this new avenue as it would give me something to do for a couple of hours a week, and they knew that my love for rugby league had never faded. Giving up the game didn't mean I didn't still love it. It had been a lifelong passion of mine and would remain so until my death. Punditry did lead to me trying my hand at commentary. Meeting Andrew Voss, the head commentator of Fox Footy, had me grinning as he'd been the voice behind some of my greatest wins. He was full of advice when it came to calling the game, and though I didn't commentate with him often, it was always good fun and a great laugh. And I always hoped that I came across as professional and knowledgeable about the game whenever I was next to him or whoever was leading the commentary.

The only disappointment was the almost inevitable slowdown of success for the West Sydney Rangers. They made the finals for the next two seasons after my retirement, but after that, they went on a barren run of success. I guess remaining successful for so long would be difficult, but my retirement led to the eventual retirement of a few others, while a couple of other former teammates chose to move on to other teams. There was a good bunch of youngsters coming through the juniors, but they would take time to develop. Until then, the Rangers faced perhaps a few years of struggle.

As I look back on a long career, I can't help but be content. No, not just content. Delighted. I had joined a team that was in the doldrums, without any success for decades. By the time of my retirement, the same club had won three Premierships, a Minor Premiership, and was a consistent finisher in the top-eight. I'd represented both my state and country, won a State of Origin series in a whitewash, won a Kangaroo tour unbeaten, and also helped win a World Cup for my country.

But at my side the entire time was my family. Professionally, my life had been wonderful. Privately, my life was unbeatable.

*****

Epilogue

Waking up next to my wife on one side and my sister on the other, I had to lie back and simply smile to myself for a few seconds. I didn't care how old I was, I would never fail to rise to the occasion when it came to taking care of the women in my life. Kim and Kyla practically jumped on me after arriving home from a media commitment, ending up on my back naked on the bed as Kim rode my face and Kyla rode my cock.

"So fucking horny," Kyla stated.

"We're in our forties and horny all the time," Kim added with a moan, "Good thing our husband gets hard for his wives."

"Still blasts his cum into my womb too," Kyla giggled.

"Should he have our arses tonight?"

Kyla snorted. "Please, he fucks you in the arse almost as much as he fucks your pussy, Kim."

"And you?"

"Every time we fuck, he gets the hattrick. Mouth then pussy then arse."

"I think we all do that for him now."

"I think Wendy is a real anal bandit nowadays though. Swear she's never not wearing some sort of plug. And I think you must use that strap-on a lot too."

"The only thing she hates about it is that it doesn't cum."

When they'd enjoyed more than one orgasm, and I'd filled them both, they'd rolled off and cuddled into my side, whispering how much they loved me, before we all drifted off for a nap.

My life was now about my family more than rugby league nowadays. Though I still had media commitments, I spent most of my time at home. Most of our kids were now older and the oldest were now aware of particular curiosities about our lifestyle.

Mum was now in her sixties. She'd gone through menopause and her sex drive completely dried up. She was disappointed for a little while until she finally realised that her son was happy to go to her bed and simply cuddle her. When I assured her that I would always love her, no matter what, she wept as I held her. We did still have sex though it did take certain things for it to happen.

Kyla never returned to work, and she took advantage of that, particularly as I was often home myself. We fucked like rabbits for years, particularly once all the kids were at school and we had the house to ourselves. It wasn't just about the sex though. My sister was taken out on a date once a week. Given that I'd retired, although I was on television from time to time, I wasn't really in the public eye though still had to be careful when out and about with my sister. But she knew how much I loved her. I treated her like my wife.

Aimee resumed her career once our youngest was at school. We still enjoyed a sex life together though she did admit to losing interest over time. She had always experienced a lower libido than all my other lovers and was left wondering if things would change when entering her forties. Nothing did change. We still made love occasionally, and she still enjoyed fun with the other women, but sex wasn't all that important to her, so we both made sure to spend time together intimately, just without the sexual aspect.

Kim is now a respected medical practitioner in the community, and in my eyes, has simply grown more beautiful with age. We're as committed today as we were when we were just friends. Her friendships and love for my family have bonded all of us closer together. Our sex life has barely slowed down. Like Kyla, she'd always eager to make love, and as she entered her forties with me, we were making love whenever we had a few minutes to spare. Sometimes, all she wanted from me was to cum inside her. Then she'd pull up her panties, kiss my cheek and whisper her thanks, then go and find Kyla or Wendy and tell her what was in her pussy. She'd then have her pussy eaten a few minutes later.

Wendy is a dynamo. I think she always was, but the older she got, the more expressive and kinkier she became. I loved it and so did the other girls. We were always reading things together to try, and there was little that Wendy wouldn't try at least once. But despite all that, there was no doubt that she was as much in love with me as Kyla, Kim, Aimee, Mum and Rebecca were, and I loved her the same as the others. It wasn't always hot and kinky sex. We made love constantly as well. She would sometimes stay home from work to make love, spending all day in bed together, and sometimes Kyla or someone else would join in.

Rebecca is the happiest woman I know. Not to say my other lovers are not, but I think Rebecca coming into our little arrangement later than the others had her feeling perhaps a little differently about things. While her focus was generally on me most of the time, she built meaningful relationships with my family and lovers, and to be honest, I think she and Kyla get on the best. I know they have had sex together more often than perhaps the others realise, particularly once Aimee's interest in anything sexual dimmed and Kyla needed to feel the love of a woman. Given how close Kim and Wendy have always been, I think Kyla and Rebecca being so close makes sense.

And then there is me, I guess. I know how lucky I am. I had the opportunity to play professional rugby league and grabbed it with both hands. It could have gone wrong very early on, but I made the grade and went on to have a fantastically successful career. Honestly wouldn't swap it for anything. I remained loyal to my club throughout and can now look back with nothing but a smile.

But privately, I realise I am the luckiest man on the planet. I've had a beautiful relationship with my mother from the moment I was born. Adding intimacy to that, enjoying her as my first lover, would remain unforgettable. Being with my sisters and having a family with them, part of me wishes that other brothers could experience that level of love and devotion. Then there are my three wives as they've always insisted on being called. They're my best friends, partners in crime, and are my chosen family. We have a house full of kids together because of them, and my only hope for them is that they all live happy and healthy lives in whatever they choose to do.

"Can we do this for another forty years?" Kyla whispered into my ear.

"Definitely with at least me and your sister," Kim added.

"I love you, little brother," Kyla said softly, snuggling tighter.

"And I love you, husband of mine,' Kim added, snuggling to my other side.

Yes, I was definitely the luckiest man in the world. And I wouldn't change a single thing.

*****

A/N - The events of the Grand Final of this story are influenced by two from my youth - the 1989 Grand Final between the Canberra Raiders and Balmain Tigers, considered to be one of the greatest of all time, with Canberra winning after extra time by 19-14. And the 1991 Grand Final between the Penrith Panthers and Canberra Raiders, where Royce Simmons was playing in his 238 th and final game for Penrith, scoring two tries during the game, and helped his team win 19-12.

Thanks to those who stuck with this the entire way. Had a lot of fun writing it and putting it together. For anyone outside of Australia and the United Kingdom, I can only suggest you look up rugby league on YouTube and take a look at some highlights. You'll gain an understanding of why the sport is so popular in New South Wales and Queensland.